《The Villain's Face Slapping Counterattack》
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
This is my first time mtl-tranting a novel, so if you see a mistake or feel that something sounds off, let me know and I¡¯ll check it!
There is a line where MC mentions how he¡¯s died, so potential trigger warning?
Face-pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Zhou Xuy at the bottom of the cliff with his leg broken, the fierce pain twisting his expression. But the situation in front of him was more severe; a group of wolves were staring at him.
In the dark night, the eyes of the wolves faintly glowed green. They were monsters more terrifying than ghosts.
A wolf howled, the creepy and shrill sound echoing throughout the ravine.
Dark clouds covered the moon.
Suddenly, lightning shed and thunder rumbled.
The first bolt of lightning fell. The wolves began their attack, and Zhou Xu could only clench his hands tightly and endure the agony of being bitten and torn apart.
His flesh stripped from bone, the wolves¡¯ teeth sinking into his body, the only thing Zhou Xu could do was grit his teeth. The anger in his heart had long taken root and sprouted. And at that moment, the tender bud that had been growing for so long blossomed into a tree called ¡°hatred¡±.
He wanted revenge, and he must find an opportunity even if he had to undergo the pain from his hundred deaths.
At that moment, Zhou Xu was fully devoured by the wolves, and his spirit entered a vast space.
After a moment of panic, Zhou Xu immediately examined the ring on his little finger.
Zhou Xu, who was extremely clever, was able to discover in a short time that the system was out of order.
The fault was very small, but it was enough for Zhou Xu to seize the opportunity and turn the glitch into a major breakdown.
When Zhou Xu woke up again, the world had changed.
He raised his hand and felt the ring on his little finger emitting a faint heat. Zhou Xu bowed his head and smiled, his eyes dark and cold. How wonderful, the system was now under his control. Zhou Xu was originally going to be promoted to the rank of military counselor of Noah Gxy¡¯s army division. His IQ was outstanding, surpassing everybody else. In fact, in regards to controlling the system, he did not exert much effort but firmly captured the fleeting opportunity.
Zhou Xu looked at the information from the ring, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Well, he was still the viin. He was supposed to die by drug overdose, but that was before. This time, Zhou Xu wanted to see who would toy with who, and who would die.
After tidying up his clothes, Zhou Xu sat up straight because the original owner of the body was, at the moment, about to audition for a role, which he (original) didn¡¯t get. But, it could not have been any more simple for Zhou Xu. He only had to be his true self, because the role was for the most sinister and vicious viin in the y.
¡°Hehe, this is getting interesting,¡± Zhou Xu whispered, the corners of his mouth tilting up. He bowed his head,pletely hiding his amusement.
Zhou Xu had originally been living in the Noah Gxy. He had just been promoted to the Interster Military Division. But, when the Admiral had presented him an award, he was forcibly removed from his original world and bound to the ¡°will not die in peace¡± system, ying as the viin in every world.
He was forced to cross a hundred worlds, which meant that he died a hundred times. Within those hundred times, his actions were restricted by the system, and so he was hacked to pieces, pierced by arrows, eaten alive, beheaded, mutted, gang-raped to death......
Zhou Xu, who was not a good man, sowed seeds of hatred within throughout his deaths. Now, Zhou Xu not only wanted to live a wonderful life, but also let those with the protagonist¡¯s halo see that if their opponent¡¯s IQ was online, their halo was actually useless.
The host was also called Zhou Xu, just like all the previous worlds. Here, he was the youngest son of Zhou Qiang, the chairman of the Zhou Group. However, Zhou Qiang was very opposed to Zhou Xu entering the entertainment circle. His thinking was very old-fashioned, and he thought the so-called actors were a joke.
Zhou Xu had a brother named Zhou Yang. Although Zhou Yang also did not support Zhou Xu¡¯s acting, he had always been concerned about Zhou Xu.
Because he wanted to be an actor, Zhou Xu was subsequently driven out of house by Zhou Qiang, and the father-son rtionship was even severed. When he died, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know that his father had always cared about him. Zhou Qiang had even let his brother Zhou Yang send people to protect him and added money to his bank ount. However, they did not notice that Zhou Xu had be addicted to drugs. At his death, Zhou Xu was only skin and bones.
The original Zhou Xu was very arrogant. With his excellent looks, he soon rose in the entertainment circle, but his acting skills were ordinary. Zhang Hanshu, the world¡¯s protagonist, was an actor like Zhou Xu. They had simr styles, so they often shed over roles. Zhou Xu was, of course, never able to snatch the leading role.
From the beginning of his career, the male master was watched over by Sun Yue, who was the film empress at that time. He gradually improved his acting skills with the help of the film empress, and eventually became the film emperor.
When Sun Yue discovered that Zhou Xu was gay, she detested the arrogant man who always got in the way, and so, she leaked the matter to the media, causing Zhou Xu¡¯s acting career to suffer a huge blow.
She even found someone to lure Zhou Xu into taking drugs. In the end, on the day that the protagonist became the film emperor, Zhou Xu died from drug overdose.
Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu were the same, but had different endings.
Zhou Xu rolled the script in his hands into a cylinder, hit his palm with it once, and raised his head, his manner bing arrogant.
Another person wanting to audition entered the small waiting room, causing it to be more crowded. This was the protagonist Zhang Hanshu.
In the original world¡¯s storyline, this was not the first time that Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu met. The two had long been enemies, and so they found each other unpleasant to look at. But they restrained themselves and did not reveal anything.
If it was somebody else without outstanding ability, the best choice would certainly be to hold onto the protagonist¡¯s thighs in order to change their fate, but Zhou Xu was not like that. He liked to fight with heaven and earth, and preferred to fight with people.
He never bothered or disliked such things like holding onto thighs, but he didn¡¯t intend on jumping out of character. He would pretend to be the same viin, and let the viin face-p the protagonist.
In fact, the original owner would not end up on the streets if he had not been too arrogant and domineering, but Zhou Xu liked this kind of character because in this way, he can be presumptuous and have an excuse.
After Zhang Hanshu entered, Zhou Xu snorted with a disdainful look that made anybody who saw ufortable. ¡°Zhang Ge, you also came to audition. This is a role I will be getting, but I wee you to try. However, if you can¡¯t grab it, don¡¯t cry.¡±
Zhang Hanshu slightly nodded to show that he was not angry or upset, and his face remained unfazed. He replied, ¡°How will we determine who wins, through our skills?¡±
¡°Hahaha, yes, it depends on ability. But first let me say, if I win without the help of a film empress, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for you?¡±
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s expression changed. He thought nobody knew that Sun Yue was teaching him acting skills, but clearly, Zhou Xu was the exception.
With a faint smile, Zhang Hanshu politely answered, ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing, besides, we need to wait for the results toe out.¡±
¡°Hahaha, yes, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Zhou Xu said with a casual smile.
In the small waiting room, the atmosphere grew chilly. Others clearly heard the conversation between Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu, and because of this, most people had a very bad impression of Zhou Xu. Their impression of Zhang Hanshu was the opposite. Zhang Hanshu was mild and courteous, not vulgar. Even if he was provoked by ridicule, he bore it with grace.
Zhou Xu was happy to see this result. This was what he wanted. It would be interesting when the results came out.
Zhang Hanshu sat quietly with his back straight and his ck hair covering his forehead. His face was small and white, his eyes were big and bright, his nose was straight, and even his lips were perfect.
As expected, the protagonist¡¯s looks were really good. The key was to be beautiful but not feminine. This kind of face would be very popr in the film and television circles.
Zhou Xu was different. His face was too white and his lips were as red as blood. He had beautiful seductive peach blossom eyes. When he squinted, he gave off an enchanting and breathtaking feeling. He was also a little thin. His shoulders were not very broad, his chest was not very thick, and even his waist was a little too thin. In fact, this kind of figure was really unfortunate, because most of the protagonists were not the ¡°pretty¡± type, and even simple men were broader than Zhou Xuxi.
People of his stature usually yed the main lead¡¯s ssmate, younger brother, servant, and the like. However, Zhou Xu was not worried at all, because no matter what the rules were, there would always be exceptions, and he would be the exception.
¡°Next, Zhang Hanshu.¡±
¡°That¡¯s me. Hello.¡± Zhang Hanshu got up and was taken into another room.
There were three interviewers. The protagonist was said to have already been confirmed, and they were now choosing the first viin.
This was a police movie, and the protagonist was, of course, a policeman. They were interviewing for the most important viin, a ruthless and cruel killer.
The murderer¡¯s profession was a doctor. During the day he was an angel, but when the night came, he became a demon, a contrast that made the film a topic of conversation.
Everyone was given the script, but it was impossible to have everybody go through all of the lines in the interview, so the interview was all about the same topic: how to eat after murdering people. The only line was ¡°Delicious.¡±
When Zhang Hanshu heard the request, it was clear he understood, and he said, ¡°May I start now?¡±
The interviewer nodded in agreement. Zhang Hanshi sat down at the table provided and began his wonderful performance.
His face was expressionless and his eyes were cold. After sitting down, he looked to the side, as if there was a body that he had disposed of.
With a sneer, he picked up his ss of water to drink, then tilted his head, his bangs covering one of his eyes. The sinister look from his other eye was even more shocking.
Then he lowered his head, picked up the knife and fork, and cut the non-existent food on the te. He then put a piece in his mouth, pretending to eat, but his movements were frightening and terrible from beginning to end, as if he was a wolf who could kill his prey at any time and was waiting for the opportunity.
At that moment, Zhang Hanshu once again forked a piece of meat and looked at it. He smiled slightly.
His gaze was like a knife, as if the meat in front of him was the one he was going to kill. He put it in his mouth and said, ¡°Delicious.¡±
¡°p p p p...¡± The three interviewers apuded together. Zhang Hanshu¡¯s performance was excellent. His expression and actions were perfect. He had vividly expressed the sinister murderer.
Zhang Hanshu was a little shy. He bowed to the three who apuded and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°It was a good performance, wait for our notice.¡± The person who spoke was very excited. If it wasn¡¯t possible to announce the results immediately, he really wanted to take Zhang Hanshu directly into the group and shoot.
At this time, Han Zikui, who was far away in another country, looked at the people on the screen with a faint smile. This was the person strongly rmended by the assistant director and the film queen Sun Yue? It seems a little interesting.
Comments:
Arc 1 and 2 are tranted by a mix of MTLs and dictionaries!
Novel Page ~ Chapter Two
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
This was honestly one of my favorite chapters haha, you¡¯ll see why. Also, thanks to everyone whomented on the previous chapter! I was nervous about this trantion not being well received, but your support moved me ??
Also, as always, if you see any mistakes or think something sounds off, let me know and I¡¯ll check it!
Face-pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Han Zikui was the director of this drama. His existence was like a bug in a game. His family was prominent, rich, and powerful. His films were both good and popr, but his output was low, at most one movie per year. He was also the hidden boss of Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu, that is, the president of Huaxia Entertainment.
Because he nevercked money, Han Zikui only made films purely out of interest. At this time, he was not in China, so he had the assistant director set up a camera. But the reason why he wanted to see the audition was because Sun Yue strongly rmended a person, and that person was Zhang Hanshu.
Zhou Xu, who received the system¡¯s information, naturally knew that Han Zikui was watching and that the choice was his, so he did not worry at all. This was because Han Zikui was absolutely fair and just, as nothing could bribe him.
Sword-like eyebrows, eagle eyes, high nose, and thin lips, perfect facial features like a sculpture. Han Zikui was handsome and elegant, emanating dignity.
The assistant director shouted at the camera, ¡°Han Dao Han Dao, did you see it? Did you see it?¡±
¡°Saw it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so excited. Zhang Hanshu is really suitable for this role. Do you want to cast him immediately?¡±
¡°Look at the others first. Let the next one in.¡±
When Zhou Xu came in, his attitude was still arrogant. He did not bow. He sat down on a stool and said ¡°Hello¡± without any further information.
The sturdy assistant director could only cough and say what he wanted. After he finished speaking, he looked up again and waspletely stunned. The arrogant boy in front of him disappeared. Standing there was an elegant and kind person.
He stepped to the side and pretended to wash his hands, a faint smile on his lips, which made him look so happy.
After washing his hands, he sat down at the table in a good mood, even pretending to take a napkin and tuck it under his neck.
He smiled and took a bite, and did not speak from beginning to end until a drop of oil fell onto his clothes. He lowered his head, his eyes, face, and body all exuded anger. That kind of change to a sinister murderer instantly made the three interviewers¡¯ hearts tighten. Their rapid heartbeat told them that they were afraid.
A few secondster, the feeling of murder gradually disappeared, and Zhou Xu slowly looked up. Upon raising his head, he had reverted back to the gentle and friendly doctor.
Still without speaking, he finished eating all of the food with a slight smile, took off the napkin, and then smiled with great satisfaction. ¡°Delicious.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s audition was over, but the three interviewers were quiet. Throughout the whole process, Zhou Xu¡¯s face was smiling, but the fear in their hearts gradually escted with that smile, because they didn¡¯t know when Zhou Xu would suddenly explode, and that eruption would surely cause death. They even worried that Zhou Xu was actually abnormal, otherwise, how could bowing his head cause so much fear, so real that they dared not believe it?
Zhou Xu saw the expressions of the three interviewers. He raised his chin again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my performance.¡±
The assistant director came to his senses, and only when did he be clear-headed did he discover that he had gone through a cold sweat.
¡°Oh, well, go out and we¡¯ll let you know what the result is.¡±
Zhou Xu turned around and walked away, not even saying ¡°thank you¡±.
The assistant director said to the people around him, ¡°How did this kid be so crazy?¡±
¡°That acting is worthy of his madness. You decide quickly. If you can¡¯t decide, I will take this boy first. I will rmend him to Lu Dao for the next movie. If he is not popr, I will take yourst name.¡±
The assistant director looked at the camera, and just as he wanted to say something, a voice spoke. ¡°Only him, three dayster, take him to my office.¡±
¡°Can Zhang Hanshu...?¡± The assistant director began to speak but hesitated. After all, he and Sun Yue were friends, and he did receive benefits from Sun Yue.
¡°He¡¯s a good seedling, but he is not superior.¡±
With that, Han Zikui hung up right then and there, and hisst words were so sincere and ruthless. Without a doubt, Zhang Hanshu could still seed if he was willing to work hard. But if he was unable to get up after Zhou Xu¡¯s attack, then what was the difference between him and the original Zhou Xu?
Anyone can be the protagonist, but some people simply be the supporting character to others.
At the end of the audition, Zhou Xu was pleased with his performance, so all he had to do now was go home and get in touch with his family¡¯s feelings.
This time, he must make Zhou Xu brilliant in all fields, and the family must be his haven and support.
However, he had not yet taken a step before Zhou Xu was stopped by the assistant director. Zhou Xu saw the envy and jealousy of the other auditioners and the surprise in Zhang Hanshu¡¯s eyes. He looked back with an arrogant expression and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
The assistant director coughed lightly. Every time he was treated like this by Zhou Xu, he could not adapt. In the past, those actors who were not respectful, they changed and became good. Now, he came across a young neer. As a result, for the first time, he had to give face over and over again.
But when he thought of Zhou Xu¡¯s performance in the audition, he swallowed his saliva and suppressed his discontent. After all, he loved talent, and naturally, at the same time, was greedy. This time, he supported Han Zikui, because with Zhou Xu¡¯s acting skills, it was only a matter of time before Zhou Xu became famous.
¡°Well,e in, I have something to ask you.¡±
Zhou Xu paused before he leisurely followed the assistant director into the office. Then he sat down and said, ¡°If I¡¯m to be informed that I was selected, then I am very happy. If this is to discuss the performance fee, then please contact mypany. If it is something else, I may refuse to answer.¡±
The assistant director was speechless, and after a while he answered, ¡°If there¡¯s no mishaps, you will y Dr. Su, I tell you.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°You can go now.¡±
¡°Goodbye. I hope to work together pleasantly with you in the future.¡± After speaking, Zhou Xu bowed for the first time, which shocked the assistant director, who thought he had seen a ghost.
After receiving the results, Zhou Xu went home. Before, he would not go home so early, and he hated going home. But now, under the guise of not being satisfied, he wanted to let his grandpa, father, and brother love himself more and be more reluctant to let him feel wronged. Perhaps in the future, it would be better to bother the people he hates using them.
The Zhou Group was the third rankedpany in B City, so it was definitely not an exaggeration to say that the Zhou family was a rich and powerful family. Zhou Qiang loved his wife very much. After his wife died, he never married again. He did not want to see his two children being treated badly by a stepmother.
As soon as he got home, Zhou Xu copsed onto the sofa. In any case, he himself was like this, but since he¡¯s at home, he could be more willful, so that his performance of Zhou Xu was more lively.
Zhou Xu was determined. He already understood his father and grandfather very well. As for his older brother, Zhou Xu felt that nothing needed to be done, as his brother also loved him dearly.
Zhou Xu rested on the sofa until five o¡¯clock. Then he went to the kitchen and cooked a home-cooked dish. When Grandpa, Dad, and Brother came home at the same time, they saw the hired aunt¡¯s proud expression.
Doubtfully, they entered, and found that the dish on the table was what they liked to eat. They thought that the aunt had made it specially for them. After sitting down, they couldn¡¯t wait to eat it. When Zhou Xu came in with thest dish, he saw them eating happily and immediately became angry.
With inted cheeks, mouth pouting, and eyebrows locked, Zhou Xu angrily said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me to eat? Do you know how hard I had to work to make this dish? Grandpa, I know you like vermicelli with spicy minced pork, so I specially made a big te for you. Dad, your abalone porridge, and Brother, your favorite braised salmon head. As a result, none of you actually even waited for me. Is this how my grandfather, father, and brother act? You leave, I won¡¯t eat!¡±
With that, Zhou Xu put down thest garlic duck breast, turned around, and ran away.
The remaining three people in the dining room were stunned. The proud little devil Zhou, who was just like a proud rooster, had made a table specially for them?
What a fantastic world to imagine, but now wasn¡¯t the time to eat such a precious meal. Quickly go to coax people, ah!
Grandpa Zhou Guo pushed Zhou Qiang forward, Zhou Qiang gave his son Zhou Yang a push until finally, Zhou Yang took action. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°Xiaoxu, don¡¯t be angry, we were wrong.¡±
¡°Humph, you eat, you die. If I ever cook for you again, I won¡¯t be surnamed Zhou.¡±
Zhou Guo red at Zhou Qiang. ¡°I me you. You ate as soon as you entered, and didn¡¯t think about who could cook a table that suits our appetite. That aunt has been in our house for nearly ten years. When did she do it, you idiot?¡±
Zhou Qiang was speechless. How could he know that, ah! He could only knock on the door and say, ¡°Xiaoxu, Dad was wrong, youe out first. We didn¡¯t expect you to cook for us.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you think to wait for me? I know I¡¯m not obedient, so I still wanted to do something for you. But as a result, you treat me like this and don¡¯t take me seriously at all.
¡°Xiaoxu, youe out, Grandpa was wrong. You can do whatever you want in the future, we can even discuss acting.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Really, really. Grandpa promises that if your dad forces you again, Grandpa will help you deal with him.¡±
Zhou Xu was at the door, the corner of his mouth hooked up. He certainly knew what technique worked best for those who loved him. And for the rtives that loved him but were awkward, they had to be forced or given a reason to take a step, which was enough. As for the point of using acting on them, Zhou Xu felt that, like white lies, sometimes it was not a bad thing.
¡°Very reluctantly¡± opening the door, Zhou Xu haughtily nced at the three people, then ignored them and went to the dining room. The three left behind looked at each other and looked at Zhou Xu, and finally smiled. Their baby, although a little bad-tempered and stubborn, actually loved them.
The family of four was happy. Zhou Xu was very proud to tell them that there were more than 100 auditioners, and the director only preferred him. Grandpa praised him, and although Zhou Qiang still did not say anything, Zhou Xu knew that his heart had been shaken, which was enough. After all, this was the first day, and he had only just started.
Three dayster, Zhou Xu went to Han Zikui¡¯s office. At the entrance to the office, Zhou Xu ran into Zhang Hanshu again, but this time, behind Zhang Hanshu was Sun Yue, the film empress.
Sun Yue knew that Zhou Xu had taken Zhang Hanshu¡¯s role, so she didn¡¯t give him any face. Zhou Xu sneered in his heart. This was the so-called heroine? It¡¯s just the same. The face was beautiful, but the manner was not really good.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care about Sun Yue at all, and regarded her as air. Even if she came to help Zhang Hanshu steal the role, he still didn¡¯t care. Because there were many good movies, Zhou Xu could get the role he wanted at any time. However, it is said that Sun Yue¡¯s backer was very strong, so it was possible that she could get Zhang Hanshu admitted into the group.
Entering the office, Zhou Xu finally saw the ¡°cheat¡± character. He leaned casually on his desk, dressed in simple ck trousers and a pink-striped shirt with the top two buttons undone. Facial features refined to perfection, as well as clean and well-groomed hair, all of it gave the person in front of them a visible presence, a kind of bearing that was absolutely present in people of high rank.
Underneath this noble temperament, Han Zikui actually had an indifferent and alienated heart. He was gentle and courteous to everyone, but this was because those people were not even in his eyes at all, and so he could handle them easily.
What Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know was that Han Zikui was shocked when he saw Zhou Xu. His slightly thin body, his unruly manner, and even his slightly narrowed peach blossom eyes, for Han Zikui, he was attracted to all of it. This was the first time that Han Zikui fell in love at first sight.
When they looked at each other, electricity sparked, a thumping sound seemingly piercing their eardrums, forcefully opening a door in each other¡¯s worlds.
Zhou Xu bowed his head and smiled. This time it was really interesting. He seemed to be attracted to this powerful ¡°cheat¡± character.
Chapter One ~ Chapter Three
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Yes, Zhou Xu was gay, that had never changed. He didn¡¯t want to recall anything from the hundred worlds he had experienced. But now, since he controlled the system, he was happy to find apanion for himself.
¡°You are Zhou Xu?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Hello, I am Han Zikui.¡±
¡°Hello.¡±
The two men shook hands. Zhou Xu was not humble nor fawning, and his expression was even a little bit arrogant. This arrogance, Han Zikui saw, had a distinct style.
¡°The audition was good, remember to stay in shape.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s chin was slightly raised, his eyes narrowed and imposing. He was arrogant and uncontroble like a newborn calf. Even if in front of him were mountains of daggers and seas of mes, he could walk with ease. This kind of charm was not something that anyone could have, especially with his pretty facial features, making him so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t need Han Dao¡¯s reminder. I know.¡±
¡°Very good.¡±
The two were talking, and there was a knock on the door. Han Zikui¡¯s eyebrows slightly creased, but immediately returned to normal and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then, Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu once again met.
It really was a small world. Zhou Xu bowed his head. In his eyes, it wasn¡¯t a taunt, but a joke. He and the protagonist seemed to be tightly bound to each other, and it was nothing but an ill-fated rtionship.
Sun Yue also saw Zhou Xu. Although she was unhappy, because this was Han Zikui¡¯s office, she could only ask for other¡¯s opinions and politely say, ¡°Han Dao, are we going to talk about things that is not suitable in the presence of unrted people?
Han Zikui didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the fewer people knew about who brought money into the group, the better. This was not a good thing for all the people concerned, especially Zhang Hanshu. If someone found out, they would likely blow up this information, and eventually it would even be a stain in his life.
This was what the entertainment circle was all about. There were many cases where it was easy to be popr and ¡°dirty¡±.
Seeing that Han Zikui did not oppose, Sun Yue and Zhang Hanshu thought that he had acquiesced, so Zhang Hanshu politely said to Zhou Xu, ¡°Zhou Xu, you should go out first, we have something to talk about.¡±
With a snort, Zhou Xu scornfully said, ¡°First, I did not want to stay. Second, it should be Han Dao to ask for me to leave. What is your ce?¡±
The scene was suddenly awkward. Zhang Hanshu didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Xu would not even give Han Zikui face, and embarrassed himself in his office. But since he started first, Zhang Hanshu thought, then don¡¯t me me for my rudeness.
¡°Zhou Xu, Han Dao nodded his head just now before I said that. Furthermore, I don¡¯t know when I offended you, but you oppose me everywhere.¡±
Zhang Hanshu said it very cleverly. Although it was only a simple sentence, it only pushed responsibility directly on Han Zikui¡¯s head. That meant to scold Zhou Xu for scolding Han Zikui, but he was gambling on this because no one dared not to cross Han Zikui.
But what Zhang Hanshu didn¡¯t expect was that Zhou Xu actually went to Han Zikui and asked him, ¡°Han Dao, if you want me to get out, just tell me straight. If you don¡¯t make a sound, I will interpret that you want me to stay.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu stared at Han Zikui. Zhang Hanshu had confidence in himself, and Zhou Xu was also confident. His confidence was based on Han Zikui¡¯s red earlobes when he (HZ) saw himself (ZX), which must mean something.
Zhou Xu¡¯s willfulness and unreasonableness, Han Zikui saw it all, but he did not hate it. He even began to enjoy Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze.
¡°Zhou Xu, you go out first, I really do have something to discuss with them.¡±
After Han Zikui finished speaking, Zhang Hanshu and Sun Yue looked like they won and sneered at Zhou Xu, but Zhou Xu did not even look at them.
It seems that he only looked at Han Zikui and had him in his heart. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
¡°Goodbye.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu opened the door and left, thoroughly ignoring Zhang Hanshu and Sun Yue.
Zhou Xu¡¯s attitude was very clear. He onlymunicated with the master of the room. As for other people, he didn¡¯t pay attention to them at all.
After Zhou Xu left, Han Zikui unexpectedly had a small, almost invisible, smile. Sure enough, he had taken a fancy to that man, who had strong character, wild temperament, and full of vigor.
Sun Yue and Zhang Hanshu did not notice Han Zikui¡¯s expression. They just thought that Han Zikui was supporting them. However, both of them were tactful people. They were truly skilled in dealing with people. Otherwise, it would have been absolutely impossible for them to be the hero and heroine of this world in the previous life.
¡°Sit.¡± Han Zikui¡¯s words were concise.
Zhang Hanshu and Sun Yue sat down together, but Han Zikui seemed as if he didn¡¯t want to be polite to them at all. He went straight to the subject: ¡°It¡¯s possible for you to give funds, but it depends on how much money you can bring. You are aware that Xiao Qi brought 80 million into the group.¡±
Zhang Hanshu was silent because he didn¡¯t want to offend Sun Yue or Han Zikui. Luckily, Sun Yue liked the flexibility and value of Zhang Hanshu, so she tried to help him. As for Han Zikui, Zhang Hanshu admitted that he didn¡¯t know what Han Zikui was thinking.
Xiao Qi was the original man sent by investors to be the protagonist. But if Sun Yue could provide more, he didn¡¯t mind changing investors. Anyway, the contract hadn¡¯t been signed yet, so he naturally wanted to maximize the profits.
Sun Yue knew the value of Han Zikui¡¯s movies, so she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will 200 million to invest into the group, let Zhang Hanshu y the leading role. I will be an investor.¡±
Han Zikuiughed in his heart. He knew that Sun Yue came from a wealthy background and that her family was rich, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this rich. One investment was 200 million yuan. The original fund for the film was only 450 million yuan.
¡°Ok.¡± Han Zikui responded straightforwardly. As far as acting skills were concerned, Zhang Hanshu was a neer, but whenpared to Xiao Qi, he was not bad.
Thinking of this, Han Zikui recalled watching Zhou Xu¡¯s audition through the camera, and his expression, movements, and postures were nothing but wonderful, and there was nothing wrong with his appearance.
Han Zikui just realized that Zhou Xu, Zhang Hanshu, and Sun Yue had something going on. Should he go watch Zhou Xu and Hanshu act against each other?
Interesting, Han Zikui thought, the corner of his mouth unconsciously hooking up.
He liked this unknown feeling. How would Zhou Xu behave after that? He¡¯s really looking forward to it.
¡°Zhang Hanshu, do you know Zhou Xu?¡±
Zhang Hanshu didn¡¯t expect Han Zikui to ask this question, but a moment ago, he and Zhou Xu opposed each other, and it was normal to care about it. After all, one was ying the leading role and the other was ying the most important viin, and so there surely would be rival ys. So he answered honestly, ¡°I know him, we were recruited into Huaxia Entertainment Company at the same time used to study in the same ss.¡±
¡°How much do you know about Zhou Xu?¡±
¡°......¡±
¡°I¡¯ve only said a few words to him, but I haven¡¯t had time to be familiar with him. Since you know him, let¡¯s talk about him. I don¡¯t bother to ask him toe in again.¡± Han Zikui deliberately said in a rxed tone.
Zhang Hanshu only then opened his mouth, but he would never speak ill of Zhou Xu in front of Han Zikui. He can¡¯t expose the other people¡¯s lies because he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.
¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know. As far as I know, Zhou Xu is a very casual person. He lives very freely. Sometimes I envy his unrestrained attitude, very pure.¡±
¡°You are envious as well? You find everything good?¡±
¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s eyes. He likes what he likes. If he doesn¡¯t like it, he doesn¡¯t like. Others can¡¯t affect him.¡±
Han Zikui nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you can go out.¡±
Sun Yue, Zhang Hanshu: ......
Don¡¯t you want to know? If you know Zhou Xu, you don¡¯t need to know Zhang Hanshu? From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t seem to ask Zhang Hanshu any questions about him.
¡°By the way, you can go to the assistant director and have a look at the audition video. Goodbye.¡±
¡°Goodbye.¡±
¡°Goodbye, Han Dao.¡±
Sun Yue and Zhang Hanshu could only go. They knew Han Zikui¡¯s position in the film industry, so naturally, they didn¡¯t dare displease him, because there wasn¡¯t a person that Han Zikui liked that wasn¡¯t popr, and there wasn¡¯t a movie that Han Zikui shot that didn¡¯t sell well. Zhang Hanshu was now the leading role in his film, so he wasn¡¯t far from bing famous.
Sun Yue, who was still tense, turned to Zhang Hanshu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you are the male lead, you only need to study the script and hone your acting skills.¡±
Zhang Hanshu said gratefully, ¡°Sister Sun, I don¡¯t know how to thank you. I promise you that I will try my best and not let your efforts go to waste.¡±
Sun Yue smiled and said nothing, but the tenderness in her eyes was impossible to miss even if Zhang Hanshu wanted to pretend as if he hadn¡¯t seen it.
Zhang Hanshu looked around and quickly kissed Sun Yue, and causing Sun Yue to scold him. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. It will be bad if you are photographed. You¡¯re a neer. Don¡¯t let people say that you depend on me. When you seed, no one will say anything about you.¡±
¡°Well, I just couldn¡¯t help it. I will hold back in the future.¡± Zhang Hanshu whispered with a red face.
They were in a good mood to find the assistant director. They asked for a recording of the audition and left. However, they were shocked when they saw Zhou Xu¡¯s performance.
Not only Zhang Hanshu but also Sun Yue, who won Best Actressst year, had to admit that Zhou Xu¡¯s performance was excellent. It wasn¡¯t superficial acting, but acting that really integrated oneself into the role, from the heart to the body. Then he acted the role of the murderer, and that kind of quiet terror, like a bitter cold, made people be frozen stiff.
¡°This, I will have rival ys with him, but I¡¯m afraid that everyone¡¯s eyes will be on Zhou Xu.¡± Zhang Hanshu sighed softly.
Sun Yue was silent. She knew this better than Zhang Hanshu.
¡°Okay, for you, Hanshu, I¡¯ll fight for it.¡±
Zhang Hanshu was shocked. ¡°Sister Sun, what are you going to do?¡±
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s concern was seen by Sun Yue. She felt confident, so she patted Zhang Hanshu on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with money, I could bring you into the group, or bring others to join. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to rece Zhou Xu.¡±
Chapter Two ~ Chapter Four
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s eyes instantly became red. He embraced Sun Yue and began to kiss her before they finally rolled into bed.
At the same time, Zhou Xu and his grandfather began a never-ending chess game.
Because his grandfather had no sense of shame, he took back bad moves as easily as eating and drinking. The matter was not really serious, but his opponent was Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu, dead or alive, would not let him do over his moves, so the house became a battleground.
Zhou Guo was the most stubborn person in his life, so he had to win. Zhou Xu, as his grandson, refused to let him win in the least. They were in the living room doing their best to win, and their faces grew red with anger. Zhou Qiang, who was watching TV, finally got fed up and picked both of them up and tossed them into their rooms.
After throwing them, Zhou Qiangughed. He felt like the family was somehow bing more and more like a real family.
¡°Dad, what are youughing about?¡±
¡°Zhou Yang, what are you saying, who isughing foolishly?¡±
Zhou Yang took out his cell phone with a nk expression, snapped a picture of his father, and then showed it to Zhou Qiang, saying, ¡°This is called a foolishugh.¡±
¡°You little bastard!¡±
Zhou Xu, who was locked in his room, supported his forehead with a gentle smile. He had given the original owner a happy and stable home,pleting one third of his goal. The other two thirds were to be their pride, which depended on the sess of his acting career, and toe out of the closet to them sooner orter and get their blessings.
Through the wall, Zhou Xu heard his father Zhou Qiang say, ¡°Dad, Xiaoxu seems like he still wants to act, ah.¡±
¡°Stop sighing. I didn¡¯t support it at first, but acting is a job that our family¡¯s child is capable of doing. Look at how happy Xiaoxu has been the past few days, ah.¡±
¡°Dad.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it. If acting can make Xiaoxu this happy, I will support him.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t support it. The entertainment circle is too messy. I know the circle is filled with dirty things. There¡¯s too many to count. How can I be willing to let him be subjected to suffering? You see it too, that especially with Xiaoxu¡¯s temper, how can he not be bullied?¡±
¡°Son, how about if we change his agent using our money? And while we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll find two bodyguards, so that if somebody dared to plot against him, we can know in advance.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid Xiaoxu won¡¯t be willing to go along with this. He¡¯s stubborn. You see, we said some time ago that we won¡¯t let him act. How long was he noisy and bad-tempered ah?¡±
¡°So then we have to exchange it secretly. Is hispany called Huaxia Entertainment?¡±
¡°Mmhm.¡±
¡°There¡¯s someone I know that¡¯s on the board of directors for Huaxia Entertainment. Maybe I can ask him a favor.¡±
¡°Dad, who do you know?¡±
¡°Han Kun. Wasn¡¯t Xiaoxu picked by Han Zikui a few days ago? Han Kun is Han Zikui¡¯s father. No matter what, that old bastard would still give me face.¡±
Zhou Xu adjusted his posture then leaned against the bed andughed.
Because the original owner always confronted Zhang Hanshu, he became the biggest viin in the world. If he had known a little about the ways of the world, he would not have died so miserably. Even his grandfather and father who loved him so much were guilty of a crime. They were blind, heartless, and didn¡¯t think.
Sun Yue finally saw Han Zikui again a few dayster. Han Zikui didn¡¯t have a good opinion of Sun Yue. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say he was disgusted with her. After all, Sun Yue¡¯s acting skills were worthy of praise.
¡°Han Dao, I want to bring another person in.¡±
Han Zikui¡¯s originally indifferent face became a little colder in an instant. ¡°Who do you want to bring in?¡±
¡°My junior brother, Zhang Wen. His qualifications are very suitable for the role of Dr. Su. I will make an additional investment of 50 million yuan.¡±
Rubbing his temple with his index finger, Han Zikui leaned back until his back rested on the back of the chair. One leg was on top of the other, and his jaw was supported by one hand. Han Zikui smiled, but his smile was cold, just like the northern winds blowing in the bitter winter scratching people¡¯s faces.
¡°Sun Yue, do you think I can¡¯t find an investor?¡±
Sun Yue was shocked. Han Zikui continued, saying, ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m going to be obedient to you because of your investment?¡±
¡°No, no, Han Dao I didn¡¯t mean that. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Sun Yue rushed to fix it, because she felt as if she had touched Han Zikui¡¯s reverse scale.
¡°Yes, I am also a businessman, but when I am a director, if anyone dared to threaten me with business, the sale would not have been done.¡± Han Zikui pressed a button to call the secretary. He said to her, ¡°Secretary Zhang,e in and help see the guests out.¡±
¡°Yes, Chief Han.¡±
Sun Yue was so confused that she could only pull out her trump card and said, ¡°Han Dai, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really wrong. For the sake of my father and your father being oldrades, can you just pretend that I wasn¡¯t here today?¡±
At that moment, Secretary Zhang came in. Sun Yue looked at Han Zikui until he nodded and said, ¡°Just this once¡± before she sighed with relief.
After Sun Yue left, Han Zikui sat as before, his index finger pressed against his temple. He didn¡¯t know what to think.
The spring breeze woke up the earth with warmth. Zhou Guo invited his old friend Han Kun out to y golf. Han Zikui came along, and so did Zhou Qiang.
Zhou Guoughed and said, ¡°Mr. Han, your son is a promising young man ah. He¡¯s the most powerful director and he has raised many film emperors with his movies.
Han Kun smiled and answered, ¡°You tter me, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Han Kun couldn¡¯t hide the pride on his face, which made Zhou Guo feel upset, so he said, ¡°My grandson (Zhou Yang) is very powerful too, ah. He already entered Zhou Shi, and his performance is very good.¡±
¡°Well, you don¡¯t know, but my eldest son is very good too. In Country A, he started a smallpany. It just went public and made billions in US dors.¡±
¡°Really, that¡¯s amazing. Oh, by the way, thest time my grandson went to Europe, he oversaw a project in Germany, and now it¡¯s being implemented. It¡¯s a five star hotel. When you go to Europe, if you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, I can go to my grandson and give you a 20% discount.¡±
¡°Hehe, my son is so outstanding that he can use your grandson¡¯s hotel?¡±
¡°Hehe, your son is brilliant, do you have a grandson? Your son and his wife married in their forties. Oh, hehe, that was in response to the government¡¯s policy ofte marriage andte childbearing.¡±
¡°Are you proud to have a grandson?¡±
¡°Yes, much more than you.¡±
Zhou Qiang and Han Zikui:......
Zhou Qiang hurriedly tugged his father¡¯s clothes and whispered in his ear, ¡°Dad, we are here to ask for help.¡±
When Zhou Guo heard this, he quickly put on a smiling face and said, ¡°Aiyah, what is there to debate about? Comeee, let¡¯s y a game. Watch out for my hole in one, hehe, you might get embarrassed General Han.¡±
¡°Come ah, who is afraid of who? I am more confident than you.¡±
The two old men went to y golf. Han Zikui and Zhou Qiang looked at each other and followed after their fathers. There was no way out. The older they became, the more childish they were. When they acted like children, they could only coax.
On the green golf course, the two old men yed in a cheerful mood, shouting and yelling, and did not eat until after noon.
Several people chose a farmhouse nearby. During the meal, Zhou Guo told Zhou Xu about their business. Only then did Han Zikui realize that the two were Zhou Xu¡¯s grandfather and father. Zhou Xu had not even mentioned that he had such a strong backing.
Han Kun and Zhou Guo had been friends for decades. Although they were friends, they naturally didn¡¯t want to harm the younger generation¡¯s affairs, so Han Kun pointed at Han Zikui beside him and said, ¡°Huaxia Entertainment is under my name, but in fact, he is in charge. Rest assured, he will not let Xiaoxu suffer, otherwise I will skin him alive.¡±
In order not to be skinned, Han Zikui quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s best if I changed the agent. You can rest assured. As for the bodyguards, it¡¯s better not to. I¡¯ll give him an assistant for his daily life.¡±
Zhou Guo nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, nephew. Ok, we¡¯ll have refreshmentster. You won¡¯t be wronged.¡±
A few dayster, Zhou Xu was informed that his agent was going to be changed, and the new agent assigned to him would be Sun Yu. Zhou Xu sneered. This Sun Yu was the agent of Zhang Hanshu in his previous life. With his smooth and ingenious methods, it was only because of his existence that Zhang Hanshu was able to develop so smoothly.
However, Zhou Xu refused Han Zikui¡¯s arrangement. In his office, Zhou Xu said, ¡°If I have the ability, what kind of agent can raise me well? The agent is just the icing on the cake. If I were a rough linen cloth, no matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t turn me into a brocade of clouds.¡±
Han Zikui stood up and leaned against his desk, his arms crossed in front of his chest, tall and thin legs fully exposed, a little indifferent but also a little interested. He asked, ¡°Who do you want to be your agent?¡±
¡°Just for now this Yuan Wu. But I only want him to be my own agent, he must not be the agent of five or six others.
¡°Ok.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want assistants or bodyguard. Yuan Wu is enough.¡± Zhou Xu went on to say that he had a headache whenever he thought about his grandfather and father, who wanted to arrange a bodyguard team to be by his side at all times.
¡°Ok.¡±
Zhou Xu faced Han Zikui, who nodded. ¡°Han Dao, is there anything else? If not, I will leave first.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Han Zikui put down his arms and walked to Zhou Xu step by step until they were very close. This distance seems aggressive to other men, but it was just right for two people who were mutually attracted to each other. ¡°How about having a meal together?¡±
Zhou Xu stretched out his hand and pushed Han Zikui away. Zhou Xu haughtily asked ¡°Why?¡±
The corners of Han Zikui¡¯s mouth tilted up and said yfully, ¡°As director and actor?¡±
Zhou Xu raised his head slightly, revealing enchanting neck lines and a delicate corbone. Eyes narrowed, voice wasnguid and enticing, he corrected, ¡°How about a man and a man?¡±
Chapter Three ~ Chapter Five
Chapter 5
Chapter 5
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle
¡°Great.¡± Han Zikui replied, pping his hands twice in agreement.
The two looked at each other, the things in their eyes only understood by the other person.
Han Zikui felt that it was getting harder and harder to resist. When Zhou Xu raised his chin and narrowed his eyes, he even had the impulse to gobble him up.
The two ate in a high-end restaurant and they didn¡¯t talk much. Fortunately, the two were like-minded. Communication between smart people was sometimes only a matter of a few words.
After dinner, Han Xikui sent Zhou Xu home. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t say anything. In any case, Yuan Wu hadn¡¯te to apany him today, so he felt happy and at ease.
Sitting rxed in the passenger¡¯s seat, Zhou Xu watched the lights rapidly disappearing behind the car. He asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±
Han Zikui managed to respond, unable to resist the burst of joy in his heart. ¡°No hurry.¡±
¡°Then drive slowly.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Han Zikui slowed down. He really was not in a hurry, but he was just used to driving fast. Since Zhou Xu was willing to stay with him for a while, that was all he could wish for.
The night air was very fresh. The slightly dim street lights and the stars in the sky joined together with the crescent moon to emit a yellow light, illuminating the dark night. The atmosphere was good, and ambiguity spread in the car.
¡°Shall we do this again next time?¡± Han Zikui parked his car in front of Zhou Xu¡¯s house.
¡°If you invite me and it happens to be something that I want to eat, then yes.¡±
¡°Then I can only hope that next time, my taste and yours will be same like today.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled faintly, and the usual gorgeous face was, at the moment, bright, fresh, and as breathtaking as the crescent moon. Han Zikui stopped breathing. He felt that the was going crazy, driven mad by Zhou Xu and they¡¯d only known each other for a few weeks.
¡°I like to eat spicy food.¡± With that, Zhou Xu turned around and opened the door to return home.
Han Zikui looked at the door that was slowly closed in front of him. He leaned against the car door, bowed his head, and chuckled.
The film began shooting three monthster. During the three months, Zhang Hanshu began to get a little famous due to the leadership of his agent Sun Yu. Zhou Xu did not pay any attention to that at all, because if the force was very low in the beginning, your status might rise because of your dedication, otherwise it would be very difficult to rise unless you had been popr for 30 or 40 years. Zhou Xu¡¯s n was that from the beginning, he would use a lot of momentum.
In fact, momentum was very important in the entertainment circle. No matter how much money you made or how good your character was, the movie ss was higher than the TV ss, and the TV ss was higher than the entertainer ss. That was the reality.
Actually, this phenomenon was not only in China, but also in different countries. This was amon phenomenon.
It¡¯s true that many people want to do a clean flow, but in this life, it was not enough to just drink water, and eventually these so-called ¡°clean streams¡± flowed into the muddy river, and then into the ocean called ¡°entertainment circle¡±.
Zhou Xu was the biggest viin in the film, so there weren¡¯t a lot of scenes at the beginning, and he faces off with Zhang Hanshu in thest few scenes.
During the filming process, Sun Yue apanied Zhang Hanshu almost all the time. She taught him how to move more reasonably and how to act with dignity, and she even paid attention to many small details.
At this, Han Zikui said nothing. After all, Zhang Hanshu was an artist under hispany. As the director of this movie, Zhang Hanshu could be instructed by someone else, and he was happy to have the chance to take it easy.
Sun Yue did not dare to show her face in front of Han Zikui because of thest incident. Zhang Hanshu also understood his ce, so he could only do his best.
Zhou Xu never gave Zhang Hanshu any face from the beginning to the end. Anyway, the original owner had this kind of character. Now the whole crew knew that he had a terrible personality. But sometimes after filming, he let his agent buy food and drinks for everyone. After several months, everyone knew that Zhou Xu, who behaved badly, was like a stone in a dunghill. In fact, his heart was very gentle.
There were even a few little girls who were bold enough to ask Zhou Xu for an autograph. In front of them, Zhou Xu had a cold face, but he still signed.
Later, Zhou Xu¡¯s reputation of ¡°hostile mouth, honest body¡± spread throughout the cast and crew. Finally, even the assistant director was not afraid to see his cold face. He even dared to rub his head and say, ¡°Don¡¯t do that,ugh and I¡¯ll give you candy.¡±
¡°Go away.¡±
¡°Look at this, you¡¯re still acting.¡±
¡°......¡±
¡°Well, don¡¯tugh, my little heart can¡¯t stand it, baby, you¡¯re very beautiful.¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Before Zhou Xu¡¯sst scene was even filmed, he had be a treasure of the group. Although everyone liked Zhang Hanshu, he did not have Zhou Xu¡¯s loveliness. In addition, they were neers. Naturally, everyone had a desire to protect them, and almost 80% of that protection was given to Zhou Xu.
Several of the more experienced actors in the cast liked Zhang Hanshu. After all, he was polite and hard-working. But after watching several of Zhou Xu¡¯s scenes, those old actors instantly shifted their sight. Zhou Xu¡¯s acting was really good. They themselves were not even sure that they could perform to this extent. The horribleughter made people frightened and his cruelty and viciousness were carved into the bone instead of being superficial.
At this point, Zhou Xu had won the hearts of all the crew members, including, of course, their chief director, Han Zikui.
Zhou Xu¡¯sst scene in the film was with Zhang Hanshu acting as the policeman. After being caught by Dr. Su, he watched him divide a corpse into many parts, and then smiled and chatted with him. During the chat, the police officer secretly broke away the rope tied to him, and finally shot Dr. Su in the head.
Thus, the murderous madman finally paid the price.
After that scene, Zhang Hanshu had a few more scenes to do. However, that scene had an effect on his character. Because he saw the whole process of Dr. Su¡¯s autopsy with his own eyes, a huge shadow was left in his heart, and he even needed the treatment of a psychologist. Little by little, he recovered from the shock of his mental trauma and returned to being a policeman.
They started shooting the scene. Zhou Xu stood in his basement in a white coat under a dim light, as if the whole world had lost its light.
With a scalpel in hand, he walked casually to Zhang Hanshu, who was sitting against the wall. The dark space and his bright white clothes formed a strong contrast. The depressing atmosphere and the smile on Dr. Su¡¯s face also made contrasted sharply, which made the shot very shocking.
Han Zikui quietly looked at the camera screen in front of him and slowly stood up. At the scene, all the staff members were nervous and did not dare to move or even swallow. They were afraid of interrupting the atmosphere or carelessly saying something for fear that doctor Su would kill them because they weren¡¯t careful.
Zhang Hanshu stared at Zhou Xu with horror. He couldn¡¯t say anything, and he even forgot his own lines. Although Zhou Xu in front of him was smiling on the surface, his inner madness had broken through everything and overflowed.
Zhou Xu crouched down in front of Zhang Hanshu and asked gently, ¡°Police officer, are you hungry? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be hungryter.¡±
Both of them had two lines before this scene where Zhang Hanshu told Zhou Xu not to be too arrogant and said that the battle between good and evil hade to an end. Zhou Xu answered that it didn¡¯t matter to him. There were only two lines, but since Zhang Hanshu forgot his words, and the director did not say stop at all, Zhou Xu continued to act.
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s hands were not actually tied, just pretending to be ced behind his back. In order to ensure the scene¡¯s consistency, the shot of Zhang Hanshu¡¯s hands breaking free of the rope had been shot in advance.
Only then did Zhang Hanshu remember his lines. He red at Zhou Xu. By that time, his police uniform was ruined, and he could only sit by the wall. His dry lips showed that he had been abused for several days.
In a hoarse voice, Zhang Hanshu said with righteousness, ¡°Good will always prevail over evil, this battle hase to an end. Su Yu, did you think I didn¡¯t leave a clue for my teammates?¡±
Zhou Xu stood up straight with a bigger smile and spoke in a cheerful voice, but there was a clear chill in his tone. ¡°Oh. But ah, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu turned around and drove the scalpel in his hand directly into the neck of the dummy in front of him.
Then he began skillfully cutting the corpse into pieces. Seeing this, Zhang Hanshu was shocked was almost driven insane. He shouted angrily, ¡°Su Yu, stop, she¡¯s dead!¡±
¡°But it¡¯s too big, I won¡¯t be able to pack it ah. It¡¯s easier to carry when it¡¯s divided into small pieces ah.¡±
With that, Zhou Xu stroked the dummy¡¯s face slowly with tenderness in his eyes, and seemed to have a conversation with her. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Xiaoli, I really love you, but why do you like that useless police inspector? s, you hurt my heart, ah.¡±
Xiaoli was the heroine of the film. The actress who yed Xiaoli was also on set while the scene was being shot. She only had a few scenes, but at that moment, she was really happy. It was only acting, but imagining that dummy was her, she had not been calm for a long time. Zhou Xu was really terrible.
Zhou Xu¡¯s knife did not stop. While moving his knife, he said, ¡°Xiaoli, in fact, if you had agreed to my proposal, I might not have done these things again. You said you would always apany me, but why did you break your promise? You changed in a few years, s. Do you remember when you said before that you would love me no matter what I looked like, but how could you be afraid of seeing the photographs of my corpses and then don¡¯t like me anymore? You know, I am also very sad.¡±
¡°And you even called the police, I was so sad that I almost cried ah. But I¡¯ve epted it anyway. You don¡¯t love me, then what is the meaning of my love?
¡°By the way, Xiaoli, your cousin was killed by me, because I know that you like her best. I am so sad, I want to make you sad too.¡±
Zhang Hanshu yelled madly in the background for Zhou Xu to stop. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t hear him from beginning to end. He just talked to Xiaoli blindly until Zhang Hanshu broke the rope, pulled out his gun, and ¡°bang!¡±. Zhou Xu stopped moving.
Chapter Four ~ Chapter Six
Chapter 6
Chapter 6
Face pping the King and Queen of Film (Entertainment Circle)
As he slowly turned around, Zhou Xu¡¯s smile on his face finally disappeared. He looked deeply at Zhang Hanshu and fell down.
Silence...
......
¡°p p p p...¡± At the sound of the apuse, Zhou Xu stood up and looked extremely bothered. He said, ¡°What is this apuse, I am the one who had the killing, not the cast and crew.¡±
The assistant director gave Zhou Xu a bear hug and then rubbed his hair into a mess. ¡°Baby, you yed so well,e, give me a kiss.¡±
Zhou Xu, in disgust, pushed the assistant director¡¯s face away, and then everyone else came up. Some touched his face, some hugged him, and then everyone was excited. Zhou Xu¡¯s entire body was lifted up, and together they all threw him several times in the air before putting him down.
Han Zikui coughed aloud and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There are still three scenes of Zhang Hanshu¡¯s that hasn¡¯t been filmed yet. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±
Everyone put Zhou Xu down. Not far away, Zhang Hanshu tightened his hands into his fists, clenched his teeth, and blue veins were prominent on his neck. He was clearly the protagonist, but everyone was looking at Zhou Xu. He had such a bad temper and he was obviously a rich second generation, so why?
Zhou Xu went to a ce where no one could see him and then the corners of his mouth hooked up. Everything was under his control, and the feeling was wonderful.
He had experienced more than a hundred worlds, and his acting skills could be described as perfect and top-notch. In addition, he had not forgotten at all the memory of more than a hundred worlds, especially his painful deaths, which were etched into his memory.
A few dayster, Zhou Xu came to do three or four close-ups, and then the film was officially finished.
Before the banquet began, Zhou Xu was asked to say a few words. He stood up impatiently, raised his ss and said, ¡°Eat and drink fast, then go home and rest.¡±
After he finished, he sat down, and the crowd burst intoughter. After theughter died down, the assistant director couldn¡¯t help touching Zhou Xu¡¯s head. The crew was really tired during these few months. Sometimes they could only sleep for three or four hours a day. Zhou Xu¡¯s concern, they already understood, they just have to bend backwards to understand.
The assistant director¡¯s hand had not even touched Zhou Xu¡¯s head yet before he was knocked away by Han Zikui with a ¡°pa!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch him with your hands.¡±
After that, Han Zikui rubbed his own palm on Zhou Xu¡¯s head and was met with Zhou Xu¡¯s ¡°pa!¡± ¡°Your words also applies to you.¡±
Later, Han Zikui let Zhang Hanshu say a few words. Zhang Hanshu cried excitedly and talked sensationally. Thank you, I¡¯m touched, very grateful. Several young girls were moved, but most of the older men were secretly thinking that he should finish speaking quickly before they starved to death.
When Han Zikui went up to speak, he picked up his ss and drank it. He said casually, ¡°Eat and drink fast, then go home and rest.¡±
The banquet hall was filled withughter again, and after that, the film¡¯s post-production and publicity period began. During this period, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s reputation continued to rise, and Sun Yu used Han Zikui¡¯s reputation to increase Zhang Hanshu¡¯s reputation. Although the practice was disgusting, Han Zikui didn¡¯t say anything.
Zhou Xu quietly followed Han Zikui¡¯s lead. Nothing else was done. There was an entertainment program that wanted to invite him to be a guest, but he refused. Anyway, he had no shortage of money. Han Zikui¡¯s money was enough for him to use for a while.
The film was released on New Year¡¯s Day. Before the release, the original cast joined a big variety show, which took ce on Saturday night and was the highest-rated program. It would greatly promote the film, so Han Zikui participated with the male and female protagonists and Zhou Xu.
During this time, Zhang Hanshu was already the most anticipated neer, so the opening program was Zhang Hanshu leading a dance troupe to dance, When he came on stage, the audience shrieked.
After the opening dance, the third host began to introduce everybody one by one. But when Zhou Xu was introduced, he paused for a moment. Following the script, Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Zhou Xu. I y Dr. Su in this movie. I am abnormal.¡±
At the end of hisst sentence, both the host and the hostessughed, and the audienceughed. Zhou Xu helplessly exined, ¡°I meant that Dr. Su in the y is abnormal, I am not abnormal.¡±
He was so anxious to exin that everyoneughed more cheerfully. He looked helplessly at Han Zikui who raised his hands and said that he could do nothing. Finally, Zhou Xu could only bow his head and look depressed.
It was that small piece of content that was spread crazily on the Inte that day, because Zhou Xu¡¯s manner was too funny. He was undoubtedly good looking, but he was actually a little foolish. This type of meng caused him to gain more than 100,000 fans overnight after the program aired, which was unexpected.
Zhou Xu himself predicted that oue. Hee was trying to create an image of being a bit foolish, but when he was acting, he was an entirely different person. That kind of shock would allow him topete and have an impact on awards with his convincing acting.
On New Year¡¯s Day, Zhou Xu was sleeping at home, and when he got up, he received a phone call from Han Zikui. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movies together?¡±
¡°Are you going to give me a good luck gift?¡±
¡°I will cook for you. It¡¯s spicy. ¡°
¡°I suppose I¡¯ll go.¡±
During the filming period, both of them were busy, so even though they met every day for nearly half a year, they had never been alone together at all. Now that the film was going to be released, naturally, some factors in the body began to stir. The feelings that have been suppressed for a long time could finally be released. Zhou Xu examined himself in front of the mirror. He was as pretty as a picture and his skin was like jade. As long as he continued to maintain his proud personality, everything would be perfect.
Han Zikui¡¯s car had long been parked outside of Zhou Xu¡¯s house. Han Zikui leaned against his car, and he could see a figure in a room on the second floor.
Zhou Xu stood up. He changed his clothes, tidied up his hair, and then he looked out the window.
Han Zikui waved his hand and mouthed a word. ¡°Hi.¡±
The cinema was overcrowded, especially for the film directed by Han Zikui, which was hard to get a ticket to.
At such an important time, other directors or crews would be anxiously waiting for the box office on the first day of release, but Han Zikui never worried about it, because all his films never failed to sell tickets, and so earning hundreds of millions of dors was no problem. His own position was the boss of Huaxia Entertainment, so he was open-minded about money.
They went to into a private room showing the film, which Han Zikui had already seen. So, while Zhou Xu looked at the screen, and Han Zikui was watching Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu did feel Han Zikui¡¯s eyes on him, but his attention was caught by the film, and he even forgot that he was one of the actors. This was because the plot design was very exciting, detailed, and full of suspense. Even though Zhou Xu knew the script, he was afraid to not pay attention or otherwise, he would miss the important clues.
Zhou Xu finally returned to his senses when the movie ended. He turned around and found Han Zikui close to him. The two moved towards each other, and like that, they kissed.
The lights came on and Han Zikui smiled, ¡°I did that on purpose.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Zhou Xu responded with a smile. That smile was so beautiful and could make the ice and snow in winter melt.
Han Zikui took a breath and felt his heart was about to jump out. He could clearly feel a fire in his body and it wanted to rush out.
Neither of them got up. Han Zikui leaned close to Zhou Xu and said to his ear, ¡°The Jinmei Award for Best Supporting Actor and Best Neer, they are yours.¡±
Zhou Xu leaned back and Han Zikui took this opportunity to lean onto his body. Zhou Xu did not push him away but in this position, he asked, ¡°Did you enter my name?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What about Zhang Hanshu?¡±
¡°Reportedly, Best Neer and Best Actor. But there is Song Hui this year. Zhang Hanshu won¡¯t get the title of film emperor, but he should be nominated.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled indifferently. ¡°Are you so sure?¡±
Han Zikui stood up and held out his hand to Zhou Xu, who was lying down. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s make a bet. If I guess right, how about you be my boyfriend?¡±
Zhou Xu took Han Zikui¡¯s hand and stood up. He raised his chin and answered, ¡°OK.¡±
In fact, Zhou Xu knew that the film would sell well, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that after he yed the viin and Zhang Hanshu yed the protagonist, the box office on the first day was unexpectedly one third more than the original world. The original world¡¯s first day was 1.2 billion in the box office, and in the current world, the box office had reached more than 1.6 billion on the first day.
Zhang Hanshu and Zhou Xu both became famous overnight. Zhang Hanshu¡¯s Weibo fans reached tens of millions in a few days, and Zhou Xu¡¯s fans were more than eight million.
However, the difference between the two was that most of Zhang Hanshu¡¯s fans were young, while Zhou Xu¡¯s fan base was rtively mature. Their acting skills had also received a lot of praise, especially Zhou Xu. His fans in the circle were several times more than Zhang Hanshu, because it only took a little bit of understanding to see that Zhou Xu¡¯s acting skills had been honed to perfection, and Zhang Hanshu¡¯s, although good, was not superior to Zhou Xu, as Han Zikui had previously said.
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s overnight fame made him feel that he had won over Zhou Xu, so he was in a good mood. His rtionship with Sun Yue was also exposed, and so, both of them admitted their love. This intentional publicity made Zhang Hanshu¡¯s Weibo fans increase to 20 million in a few months.
In April, Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu met again at the Jinmei Award Ceremony.
Zhang Hanshu walked on the red carpet just before Zhou Xu, but when he saw that the person who came with Zhou Xu was Han Zikui, his face darkened.
Zhang Hanshu was told to attend because the film he starred in was selected. But, apanying the director was a person who only yed a supporting role. One can imagine the importance of that person in the director¡¯s mind.
Because they were the same group, the three were assigned to the same table. On the surface, they were naturally harmonious and happy. But underneath Zhou Xu knew that Zhang Hanshu must be feeling ufortable.
There were actually two female leads at their table, but because the film was mainly a male drama, they practically faded into the background.
Chapter Five ~ Chapter Seven Part One
Chapter 7.1
Chapter 7.1
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Sun Yue did not go together with Zhang Hanshu. She was invited because of another movie, but that table was right next to Zhou Xu¡¯s. The two groups greeted each other politely. Song Hui, the current film emperor was among Sun Yue¡¯s group.
Song Hui shook hands with Zhang Hanshu, but when he got to Zhou Xu, he held his hands while smiling, and Song Hui didn¡¯t let go. The result was Han Zikui quietly pulling them apart.
Song Hui smiled slightly and said to Han Zikui, ¡°Why, Han Dao? Do you not allow other people to make normal friends?¡±
¡°Yes, but you¡¯re not normal. Excluded.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t bother looking at Song Hui and said, ¡°Just now, were you trying to take advantage of me?¡±
Song Hui was once again stunned, but then heughed out loud. He didn¡¯t expect Zhou Xu would dare to say something like that on such asion, but he didn¡¯t deny it. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, because I like you very much.¡±
¡°Then you can just like it.¡± After that, Zhou Xu turned around and ignored Song Hui, who was sitting at the table next to him.
Song Hui was stunned again. The young man meant if he likes it, he just likes it. It was none of his business anyways.
¡°Hahaha, Han Dao, the person you brought out is really interesting.¡±
Han Zikui ignored Song Hui and turned back around. Song Hui was speechless, but with so many cameras taking pictures, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper, so he could only helplessly sit down and chat with Sun Yue.
Zhang Hanshu saw the three¡¯s performance, and his jealousy red up again. The scriptwriter was like this, the lighting was like this, the actress was like this, the assistant director was like this, and the director was same. Now, even the film emperor, who they had met for the first time, was also like this. They all only had Zhou Xu in their eyes. What¡¯s the difference between them? Why did they all regard him like air?
He clenched his fists until his knuckles whitened, and he harshly bit his lower lip. A crazy thought in his head grew, rising and spreading quickly, concealing the original bright world of Zhang Hanshu into an ominous cage, which was narrow and cramped, and was covered with the smell of decay.
Walking on the red carpet, for women, was basically a fight to be the most eye-catching. They dared to do anything to be in the limelight, including wearing see-through clothing, doing work to appear ¡°genuine¡±, and pretending to fall. For the most part, the men took a look and move on. After all, this was a film festival. True winners did not think such tricks were worth doing, like Sun Yue.
Most of the awards had been given. Zhou Xu and the cast won Best Script, Best Sound Effects, and the Best Director awards.
It was almost the end of the film festival, and now it was time for the Best Neer award.
The award-giving guest was an old actor and former king of film Zhao Zhen.
Zhao Zhen¡¯s three-piece suitplimented him, making his slightly crooked body seem much more taller. He was a famous old fox in the circle, but his acting skills were really good. The reason why he was called an old fox was actually because he was wily and sly.
¡°The winner of this year¡¯s Jinmei Award for the Best Neer is...oh.¡± Zhao Zhen opened the envelope and saw the name and was a little surprised, which caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°This year¡¯s Best Neer is really interesting. There are actually two. Do you want to guess who of the six people nominated?¡±
The host next to himughed and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, if I guess right, will there be a prize?¡±
Zhao Zhenughed with a smile. ¡°How about I give you a hug?¡±
¡°It¡¯s better to give me your autograph. Maybe I can sell it for a lot of money.¡±
The camera captured the entire audienceughing, and also focused on some of the neers. Zhang Hanshu sat nervously, looking a little expectant but not too much. But when the camera swept to Zhou Xu, he unexpectedly looked down at Han Zikui, with an unwilling look on his face.
The camera quickly cut to something else. After all, the ceremony was broadcast live, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to show that kind of expression.
The camera returned to the stage and after building enough anticipation, Zhao Zhen decided it was time to give the award. He opened the envelope again, took a look at it, then he leaned over to the microphone and announced, ¡°The winners of this year¡¯s Jinmei Award for Best Neer are...Zhang Hanshu and Zhou Xu!¡±
There was a loud apuse as Han Zikui stood up and embraced Zhou Xu. Zhang Hanshu was waiting for Han Zikui to embrace him, but Han Zikui did not let go of Zhou Xu for a long time.
Zhang Hanshu could only look a little embarrassed, but the two actresses beside him, as well as the assistant director and the musician at the table behind him, gave him face by hugging him.
Zhou Xu pushed Han Zikui away, red at him, then went to the podium. Because he was the winner, the camera naturally focused on him.
In fact, Han Zikui did not expect that the this year¡¯s Best Neer award would be given to two people. It was fine either way, since he was able to benefit from it.
Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu stood at the left and the right of the stage. The host asked Zhao Zhen, ¡°Mr. Zhao, have you seen the movies of these two people?¡±
¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I¡¯ve seen Han Dao¡¯s film?¡±
¡°Whose performance do you prefer?¡±
That was a loaded question. The host was good, and he shot Zhao Zhen a sly look.
Seeing his look, Zhao Zhen couldn¡¯t do anything but raise his hands and say, ¡°Host, do you want to make me hate you?¡±
The host and everyone in the audienceughed, but they also waited for Zhao Zhen¡¯s answer. As a result, Zhao Zhen, an sly fox famous for his tact, actually answered directly. ¡°I like Zhou Xu¡¯s.¡±
At this, even the host felt embarrassed, so how would Zhang Hanshu feel? He coughed a little and wanted to change the topic. Zhao Zhen said, ¡°I like Zhang Hanshu¡¯s too.¡±
The host secretly wiped away the non-existent cold sweat in his heart, thenughed and said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, do you not breathe when you speak? Ah, I don¡¯t know how to respond.¡±
There was anotherugh from the audience, but Zhang Hanshu blushed with shame because he felt that Zhao Zhen really wanted to say just the first half of the sentence, and he wasn¡¯t honest about the second half of the sentence.
They said their eptance speeches. Zhang Hanshu spoke in a polite manner. Zhou Xu also talked with a mild manner, but he didn¡¯t smile or show any excitement throughout the entire process.
After this award, there were only two awards left, which were the Best Supporting Actor and the Best Leading Actor.
Best Supporting Actress was won by an actress ying a supporting role in a literary film, and then the award for Best Supporting Actor followed. The screen disyed the list of nominees for Best Supporting Actor. Each of them had several scenes showed from their respective scenes, while the camera simultaneously recorded live footage of the four candidates.
The other three nominees were smiling when they saw the camera, while Zhou Xu continued to look proud. When the camera turned to them, Han Zikui said something in his ear. As a result, Zhou Xu blushed and looked a little shy. He even lowered his head to hide his face.
This scene was broadcast live and showed things as they really were, so the group of people who originally said that Zhou Xu was impolite instantly changed their opinion. His shy look made people think that he was actually a simple and proud little boy.
The award-giver was an actress in her sixties. She said a funny joke, and then she announced, ¡°The winner of the Jinmei Award for Best Supporting Actor is...Zhou Xu! Congrattions, Zhou Xu.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Han Zikui rushed to hug Zhou Xu again, and the cast behind him followed his lead. The two actresses were waiting to hug Zhou Xu. But Han Zikui did not let go, it was really annoying.
Because the rest of the cast was excited, Zhang Hanshu had to stand up and look happy for Zhou Xu. But he was merely pretending to be happy using his acting skills, and so his expression felt a little superficial.
Zhou Xu was embraced by the entire cast before he could go on stage. Before going, he mumbled to the cast, ¡°You are really annoying.¡± As a result, before Zhou Xu went on stage, the assistant director rubbed his head.
Zhou Xu hastily fixed his ruffled hair. He then took the trophy and was prepared to say his eptance speech. As he was about to speak, the screen behind him began to y a recording.
In the video, Zhou Xu was shown in progress of finishing a scene. But when he was not acting on set, his chin was constantly raised all day, seemingly looking down on people, and he didn¡¯t look at people properly. But after that footage, a female voice sounded.
¡°You all think Zhou Xu has a bad temper, don¡¯t you? In fact, he¡¯s not only bad-tempered, but also a little silly. What you don¡¯t know, however, is that when we are half-dead, he will buy coffee for each of us.¡±
On the big screen, people were swaying side to side, clearly tired, while Zhou Xu quietly put a cup of coffee beside them. The shot was very blurry and it was obvious that it was taken in secret.
The actress who came up to the stage said, ¡°When we stayed upte, Zhou Xu would secretly buy us a midnight snack, but when asked who bought it, he always red at us and left. In other words, Zhou Xu, do you use ¡°stare¡± tomunicate with others?
After speaking, she received a contemptuous look from Zhou Xu.
Everyone was smiling andughing, and even the audience watching in front of the TV couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of their mouths.
¡°Once, there was an ident at the studio makeup artist¡¯s house. As a result, Zhou Xu helped them find a hospital the next day. He even contacted a doctor, and so the makeup artist¡¯s father¡¯s life was saved.¡±
On the big screen was the makeup artist and her father in the hospital. They said thank you and hoped that he would win the prize.
¡°Also, I would like to say that despite his prickly bad temper, this foolishly cute person¡¯s acting skills are really great. After hisst scene, I was very scared for several days, afraid that if he was in a bad mood, he would kill me if I was careless.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha...¡± Laughter broke out again.
¡°Finally, I want to say, Zhou Xiaoxu, we love you so much.¡± The actress gave Zhou Xu a hug and was pushed aside by Zhou Xu. But the actress put her hand on his head and ruffled his handsome hairstyle into a mess Zhou Xu was stunned, but then he red at her. The actress ran off the stage under his re. After escaping, she formed a heart with her hands and gestured to Zhou Xu.
This time, the host was not afraid of him. Zhou Xu looked angry and anxious. But instead of fearing him, the host was happy because Zhou Xu¡¯s true nature had been exposed.
The award-presenting guest asked Zhou Xu to say a few words. Zhou Xu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I am very lucky.¡±
After that, he took a deep bow. The audience waited until he straightened his body and bursting into a loud apuse.
After the apuse died down, Zhou Xu and the award-presenting guest stepped down together. However, Zhou Xu went back on stage after two steps. The host looked at him, and Zhou Xu said to the host with a tinge of embarrassment, ¡°Can I say another word?¡±
How could the host refuse, this was being broadcast live after all. ¡°Of course.¡±
Zhou Xu went to the microphone again and said, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Brother, I love you. Let me act, I really like it.¡±
The audience was quiet for a moment, and after a few seconds, there was another round of apuse. Zhou Xu blushed and returned to his seat.
Then there was thepetition for Best Actress and Best Actor. This was the most important moment of the awards ceremony. And because of that, Zhou Xu knew that the camera would not pay too much attention to him.
When people weren¡¯t looking, Zhou Xu¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. He knew how many fans he would gain, and his family would be more supportive of him. Now it was time to take the next step.
As for Han Zikui, he watched Zhou Xu with amusement, and he did not miss Zhou Xu¡¯s evil expression. But he liked Zhou Xu and Zhou Xu liked him, and Zhou Xu would be his boyfriend after today, and so Han Zikui was feeling good.
Like Han Zikui predicted, this year¡¯s Best Actress was Sun Yue, and Best Actor was Song Hui, who had already taken the title of film emperor And so, the Jinmei Award Ceremony ended on a good note.
Chapter Six ~ Chapter Seven Part Two
Chapter 7.2
Chapter 7.2
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
There was another reception at the end of the ceremony, which was a cocktail party only open to relevant personnel, but neither Zhou Xu nor Han Zikui participated. The two left in the same car. When the car reached a certain location, they got off and got into Han Zikui¡¯s car.
While driving, Han Zikui jokingly asked, ¡°Am I a good tool?¡±
Zhou Xu was not surprised, because he was using Han Zikui to achieve his goals. For example, at the award ceremony, he red at Han Zikui, which he only did when the camera was filming him.
¡°Then you will let me use you?¡± Zhou Xu replied in the same teasing tone.
The two have known each other for more than a year. Although they had little contact and only asionally went out for a meal, Zhou Xu knew how smart Han Zikui was, so he didn¡¯t bother acting in front of Han Zikui.
At the ceremony, when the camera swept over, he intentionally said something in Zhou Xu¡¯s ear. Zhou Xu naturally took advantage of this opportunity to express himself.
¡°Haha, yes, I would be willing.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d love to.¡± Zhou Xu looked at Han Zikui who was driving, and repeated word by word, ¡°I! Would! Love! To! This is my answer to your remark.¡±
Han Zikui¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly and he suddenly jerked the steering wheel. The car pulled up to the side of the road, the sound of the brakes being mmed abruptly irritating Zhou Xu¡¯s ears.
¡°Why, was it too much to bear?¡±
Han Zikui stared at Zhou Xu with burning eyes. With a low voice. he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s lips were immediately upied by Han Zikui¡¯s. For the first time, Zhou Xu felt a lot of pleasure as Han Zikui¡¯s tongue ravaged his mouth, and Zhou Xu was willing to admit defeat in this battle.
After he gave in, Zhou Xu gasped and said, ¡°Good technique. Did you practice it?¡±
Han Zikuiughed, sat up straight, and then the car went on the road again.
Zhou Xu subconsciously touched his lower lip. A moment ago, Han Zikui¡¯s passionate frenzy had made Zhou Xu infatuated.
¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for our first kiss. Do you want to do some more?¡± Han Zikui abruptly said.
Zhou Xuughed. ¡°Yes.¡±
Han Zikui turned his head and he saw a young boy in the passenger¡¯s seatughing, with no hint of arrogance, scheming, or acting.
Han Zikui eventually sent Zhou Xu home. It wasn¡¯t because the two didn¡¯t want to stay together, but it was just that today was not a good day. Zhou Xu still had one more thing left to do.
The night breeze was cool. Zhou Xu, dressed in formal attire, said goodbye to Han Zikui. The wind ruffled the silver sequins on his cor, which faintly glimmered in the night. However, Han Zikui felt that nothing could have been more brilliant than Zhou Xu¡¯s dazzling smile.
As Zho Xu pushed open the door to his home, the lights on both sides of the garden lit up at once. A soft sound of admiration escaped from Zhou Xu as he walked along the lights.
His garden was not very big. It was only 20 meters away from the vi. Zhou Xu had only taken three steps when he heard soothing music being yed. This was his brother Zhou Yang¡¯s piece. Zhou Xu recognized it because the yer missed the note in the first measure, which was a mistake that Zhou Yang always makes when he ys this song.
Zhou Xu took a few more steps. The vi lit up, the glow from the lights outlining the building.
As Zhou Xu moved forward, a row of bright words appeared on the vi: You are our pride.
Zhou Xu finally reached the door to his house. The gardener and several aunties bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Wee home, Master Zhou.¡±
Dumbfounded, Zhou Xu said to them, ¡°When did you start to call me Master Zhou and bow? Are you stupid? Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡±
Several servants looked at Zhou Xu with a smile and wanted to go and rub his head, but they didn¡¯t dare.
In the living room, Zhou Guo and Zhou Qiang stood in front of the sofa in formal attire. When Zhou Xu came in, they both extended their arms. Zhou Guo said, ¡°Xiaoxu, congrattions.¡±
Zhou Qiang also said, ¡°Xiaoxu, you should act. Dad will definitely support you.¡±
Zhou Xu was stunned and his eyes were red in an instant. When Zhou Qiang saw his son like this, he felt guilty for a moment. He was really stupid. As long as his son was happy, he could do anything he wanted.
However Zhou Xu didn¡¯t move ore forward. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. In the silence, Zhou Guo and Zhou Qiang panicked, and Zhou Yang¡¯s piano stopped.
The living room was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop.
Zhou Xu sobbed, and his sobs gradually turned into loud crying The other three people in the family were panicking. One by one, they embraced,forted and reassured Zhou Xu.
As a result, Zhou Xu unexpectedly cried even more, sounding broken-hearted. When they weren¡¯t paying close attention, Zhou Xu suddenly kneeled down, and he even mmed his head to the ground with a ¡°bang!¡±. This frightened them, because Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead reddened, and he looked like he was slightly bleeding.
¡°Xiaoxu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Guo asked worriedly.
¡°Grandpa, Dad, Brother, I have something to say to you. I hope you won¡¯t abandon me when you hear it, but I am very afraid, because it¡¯s a serious matter. I¡¯m afraid you may even deny me because of it.¡± Zhou Xu tried very hard to suppress his crying. He said it so seriously and sincerely that they wondered where Zhou Xu with the bad temper went. In his ce was the Zhou Xu who was afraid.
They were worried about the child, but they didn¡¯t know that, in fact, Zhou Xu¡¯s heart, at the moment, was yelling. Knocking his head was really painful!
¡°Xiaoxu, you get up quickly, thene and sit down,¡± Zhou Guo had Zhou Xu stand up and sit next to him. He took Zhou Xu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why would we deny and abandon you? You can tell me. Whatever it is, Grandpa will support you. Don¡¯t worry, if your father dares to do anything, I won¡¯t recognize him.¡±
Zhou Xu was still in tears and he didn¡¯t have much faith, but some hope returned to him and he said, ¡°Really Grandpa? You promise me that no matter what, you¡¯ll still like me? I¡¯m really scared, but Grandpa, I tried to change, but I couldn¡¯t change anything. For so many years, I¡¯ve been afraid that you will find out. And when I think about that, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave me.¡±
Zhou Guo embraced his grandson and raised his hands to pledge to the heavens. Zhou Xu then threw the boulder into the calmke. He did not know whether the stone would cause ripples in theke or set off huge waves.
¡°Grandpa, I, I¡¯m gay, I don¡¯t like women.¡±
Silence...
Silence...
Dark pupils stared nervously at Zhou Guo, waiting for the verdict. Zhou Xu silently shed tears which dripped down his face, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. He just kept watching until Zhou Guo finally sighed.
¡°Well, Xiaoxu, you really can¡¯t change it?¡±
¡°Um.¡±
Then Zhou Yang whispered, ¡°Grandpa, my brother is not sick. I¡¯ll show you some information tomorrow. Anyway, whether Xiaoxu is straight or gay, he is still Xiaoxu. If you don¡¯t want him, you don¡¯t want me.¡±
Zhou Qiang pulled Zhou Yang aside, then wiped Zhou Xu¡¯s tears and looked at him gently. ¡°Xiaoxu, have you been afraid for so many years?¡± There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. How can Dad not want you? And Dad knows what homosexuality is. It¡¯s OK. You can find apanion and adopt a child.¡±
¡°Go away, it¡¯s time to show off. Xiaoxu,e here, Grandpa has a gift for you. Congrattions on your award.¡±
¡°Dad also has one, Dad has a gift for Xiaoxu.¡±
¡°Haha, Older Brother has prepared one too, but I don¡¯t know if you will like it or not.¡±
Zhou Xu trembled and asked, ¡°I¡¯m gay. Are you really not going to scold me and drive me away?¡±
With that, Zhou Xu¡¯s tears fell again.
Holding his little grandson in his arms, Zhou Guo said, ¡°No, no, of course not. If they dare to bother you, you should look for me. Come see my gift, here!¡±
Then Zhou Xu¡¯s hands were stuffed with something. He looked down and saw that it was a car key.
¡°A new SUV, I know you¡¯ll like it.¡±
¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I like it so much.¡± Atst, he stopped crying and smiled. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t help hugging his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so happy I can have you as my grandfather in this life.¡±
¡°Come to Dad now.¡± After that, Zhou Xu received another key, but this time it was the key to the house.
Zhou Xu was stunned. ¡°Dad, are you going to drive me out?¡±
¡°No no that¡¯s not it. It was bought long ago, originally for your marriage, but even if the other person is a man, it doesn¡¯t matter. But you can¡¯t move in before marriage, I still want you to stay with me for two more years.¡±
With a big smile, Zhou Xu finallyughed, the sound bright and clear. He was no longer worried and afraid. It was if the lost child finally met the waiting family, and his smile warmed the hearts of his family.
¡°Come here and see what Brother has.¡±
Opening the exquisite box, Zhou Xu found that inside was a watch. The dial was simple and stylish. The art style was dignified and subtle and the strap was made offortable cowhide. The only part of the watch that was extravagant was the bright diamond inside the dial.
¡°Well, do you like it? Brother spent hundreds of thousands of dors to buy it for you. I¡¯m going to eat dirt for the next month.¡±
¡°It¡¯s so-so.¡±
Zhou Xuined, but he wore it immediately, which made Zhou Yang happy. He turned to his grandfather and father and said, ¡°Xiaoxu likes my gifts best. Ha ha ha ha...¡±
The noisy day finally ended, and the night was quiet. The family finally went to sleep in their separate beds.
Zhou Xu also returned to his room. The moment the door closed, his face instantly became expressionless. He had been pretending for an entire day, which was really tiring. Taking a deep breath, he thought that fortunately, his efforts had not been in vain. And now, the family was in harmony, and he had not let the original owner down with his use of the body.
The atmosphere feltfortable, and Zhou Xu was satisfied. He was lying in bed, thinking that it was a great feeling being in control of his life. Suddenly, he was hit with the urge to share his good mood with someone.
When Han Zikui picked up the iing call to his phone, he was surprised to see it was Zhou Xu. This was because he had known Zhou Xu for more than a year, and Zhou Xu had never once took the initiative.
¡°Han Zikui, do you dare toe out with me front of the camera?¡±
¡°Dare,¡± Han Zikui said with a faint smile, ¡°but not now.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because once you are strong enough, why would you ept criticism?¡±
Zhou Xu thought for a moment, thenughed and saidzily, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±
¡°Getting ready to sleep.¡±
¡°D you know what I¡¯m doing?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking about you, tofort myself.¡±
Chapter Seven Part One ~ Chapter Eight
Chapter 8
Chapter 8
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
There was a loud crash from Han Zikui¡¯s side. Zhou Xu smiled and hung up the phone. Yes, he had strength. Why should he stand being used of holding thighs? He and Han Zikui were always on the same level, and they each shined on their own. Why should his sess be connected to someone else?
With a smile on his face, Zhou Xu found that he really was liking Han Zikui more and more.
On the second day of the Jinmei Award Ceremony, the major media were all about the film emperor and empress walking on the red carpet. However, each newspaper gave Zhou Xu a lot of pages, because he was so cute that all the people in the industry liked him very much. Huaxia Entertainment also put a lot of effort in promoting him.
At the same time, Zhou Xu¡¯s Weibo fans increased like crazy and his reputation as ¡°dishonest mouth, honest actions¡± was widely epted, and Zhou Xu was even called Meng Shen.
Zhou Xu also predicted that one more point would arise, which would be from the award ceremony when Han Zikui whispered into his ear, causing him to blush and hide his face. And sure enough, when the shot was released, a hot topic on Weibo was: Can you guess what Han Dao said to make Meng Shen shy?
There were a lot of guesses on this topic.
Zhang Hanshu was almost forgotten by all the media. asionally, a few of them remembered, but that was only because he and Zhou Xu both won the Best Neer Award.
Looking at the reports about Zhou Xu, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s eyes became dark. He did not understand why he lost to Zhou Xu every time. He obviously worked harder than Zhou Xu, and he had been more popr than him in the beginning.
¡°What¡¯s wrong Zhang Hanshu?¡± Sun Yue was in a good mood after being named film empress again.
Zhang Hanshu turned around and held Sun Yue, whispering, ¡°Am I really not as good as Zhou Xu?¡±
When Sun Yue heard that Zhang Hanshu felt ufortable, she also felt ufortable. So she thought about it and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Wang Junwei particrly disgusted with Zhou Xu? We can make use of that.¡±
Zhang Hanshu loosened his arms and looked at Sun Yue with a little doubt. Sun Yue gave a lightugh and kissed Zhang Hanshu. She said, ¡°Wang Junwei is a fool. All it will take is just a little provocation. All artists have ck spots, which are difficult to erase.¡±
Seeing that Zhou Xu¡¯s fans were almost the same amount as Zhang Hanshu¡¯s fans, any news about Zhou Xu were quickly spread. That¡¯s why heavy material about Zhou Xu suddenly surfaced on the Inte, dering that Zhou Xu deceived his fans. He acted egotistical, gambled, drank excessively, was violent, visited prostitutes, etc., practically everything. A pot of dark ink was poured onto Zhou Xu.
When Zhou Xu saw these stories, he was very calm. In the entertainment circle, there were many people with stains to their name, and they were still popr. Zhou Xu just calmly looked for the username of the informant, checked the id, and found out the true identity of the informant. He then hacked hisputer, copied his files, and even saved chat records.
These things were a piece of cake for someone like Zhou Xu, who had experienced a hundred worlds.
On the day when news about Zhou Xu broke, both Huaxia Entertainment and Zhou Guo were ready to help Zhou Xu, but they were stopped by Zhou Xu because he could take of the situation himself.
In his office, Han Zikui asked Zhou Xu what he needed to do to help Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu replied, ¡°Tomorrow, at around 10 PM, call a policeman for me to file a report on someone, on Wang Junwei, because he himself gambles and has drugs in his possession. At the same time, help me find awyer to sue Wang Junwei for defamation and nder.¡±
¡°Wang Junwei?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Ok.¡±
In fact, Wang Junwei was present in his previous life. At that time, Zhang Hanshu sent Wang Junwei to Zhou Xu to lured Zhou Xu into taking drugs. The original owner eventually died because of drug addiction. The original Zhou Xu died so early, and it can be said that Wang Junwei contributed a lot to his death.
In this life, this man actually appeared and still aimed to harm Zhou Xu. With a sneer, Zhou Xu whispered, ¡°Then you will die, and be damned without anyone caring.¡±
The next day, the police received a report and arrested five people on the spot. Wang Junwei was arrested for drug trafficking, along with his family. Although his family was small, the amount of drugs they possessed was a lot. Because of this, Wang Junwei was sentenced to prison for eight to ten years.
Wang Junwei¡¯s arrest was quickly spread on the Inte, and then his libel of other artists was exposed. He nderedpetitors, did a lot of personal attacks, and even hired navies to abuse actors he did not like, etc., all of which made Wang Junwei gain extreme notoriety and shattered his reputation.
Zhou Xu remained silent from beginning to end. Afterwards, he was discovered to be one of the artists ndered by Wang Junwei, and so criticism of Wang Junwei on the inte grew. At the same time, Zhou Xu¡¯s loyal fans grew more and more.
It can be said that Zhou Xu actually benefited from this matter, but Han Zikui found a new clue, which was that Wang Junwei did not know Zhou Xu. So where did all these so-called explosive materialse from?
Then he found out that Wang Junwei had met with Zhang Hanshu and even received a sum of money from Zhang Hanshu, but Han Zikui had no evidence that Zhang Hanshu instigated it. After all, Wang Junwei probably didn¡¯t know he was being used.
One month after Wang Junwei¡¯s arrest, the police received two pieces of evidence on the same day. Apparently, Wang Junwei once fatally hit an old man with his car and then fled. The police never found the murderer. But now, two pieces of evidence arose, and so punishments for the crime were given. It was estimated that it was impossible for Wang Junwei to ever be free in this life.
One of the pieces of was sent to the police anonymously by Zhou Xu and the other was sent by Han Zikui. It was indeed a coincidence that they did not encounter each other when they were looking for evidence.
With a sneer, Zhou Xu knew that Wang Junwei¡¯s life had been destroyed, but Zhou Xu¡¯s own life was still going on, and he would continue to shine.
Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t directly move Zhang Hanshu. After all, Zhang Hanshu was the protagonist of this world. If Zhou Xu killed him, the world would certainly copse. But for other people, Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t show mercy.
In May, Han Zikui invited Zhou Xu to participate in the new film ¡°Soul of War¡±. Zhou Xu read the script and agreed.
In thest life, Zhang Hanshu had also participated in ¡°Soul of War¡±, and at that time, Zhou Xu hadpletely broken up with his family. The previous Zhou Xu acted in a TV show that didn¡¯t particrly stand out.
Zhou Xu knew that although ¡°Soul of War¡± did not win Zhang Hanshu an award, it allowed him be recognized in the circle. Because of that, heter yed ¡°Informer Chen Long¡±, which made him reach the top as film emperor. Zhou Xuughed, as this time, it was he who became part of the ¡°Soul of War¡± cast.
What about Zhang Hanshu?
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t need to check, because he already knew. Zhang Hanshu was cast in ¡°Flowers of Sophora after Wind and Rain¡±. It was a youthful movie which had been very popr in the previous life. Several of the male and female protagonists were on a variety of entertainment programs. But since it was a youth drama, the market was rtively small, and so the box office was only half of ¡°Soul of War¡±.
Before filming began, Zhou Xu and Han Zikui went out to dinner. In a private room, Han Zikui teasingly said, ¡°Last time, you got the best supporting actor and then I became your lover. This time, if you be the Film Emperor, how about you let mee to you?¡±
The red wine looked very shiny in the light. Zhou Xu swirled the liquid gently, leaving a dark red silhouette on the wall of the ss. Looking through the ss at the man with a high nose and thin lips, Zhou Xu answered, ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie to you?¡±
¡°Because you haven¡¯t missed me so far. That means you are the one below, right?¡±
¡°Hehe, yes.¡±
¡°What about the answer?¡±
¡°Fine.¡±
¡°Soul of War¡± started shooting on a stormy day. Han Zikuiughed that the film may bring a storm to the film industry, but Zhou Xu knew that Han Zikui was absolutely not joking.
Han Zikui had his own staff and production team, so this time Zhou Xu was attended to by the crew almost everyday. Sometimes he was toozy to pretend, so he snuck into Han Zikui¡¯s car to rest, because nobody dared to approach anything of Han Zikui, including Han Zikui.
Zhou Xu, who had been filming for two consecutive days, was really tired. He was toozy to buy things for the crew. He got into Han Zikui¡¯s car and fell asleep.
When Han Zikui saw this, he covered his mouth and smiled. He said to Yuan Wu, Zhou Xu¡¯s agent, ¡°Zhou Xu asked you to buy some supper for everyone because he has do another shoot. Everyone may be tired. You can rest after the purchase. He won¡¯t shoot until tomorrow afternoon.¡±
Yuan Wu now only had Zhou Xu as his charge, and Zhou Xu had no assistant. Naturally, he was always there, and thepany instructed him to prevent Zhou Xu froming in contact with anything ¡°messy¡±. He was actually much more rxed, so to speak, than before.
But Yuan Wu didn¡¯t know why it was easier, or why his sry was raised. He thought it was because thepany was paying attention, so he was more diligent.
The staff ate cod burgers, drank refreshing coffee, all of which warmed their hearts. They finished eating and drinking then went to shoot a new scene.
When that scene was finished, it was already six o¡¯clock in the morning. Han Zikui was tired and got into the car. Han Zikui saw Zhou Xu curled up and sleeping inside. His heart was at peace. He also got into the car, put Zhou Xu in his arms, and fell asleep.
A few monthster, in thest scene, Zhou Xu, who lost a lot of weight, just like the character who was very skinny in the film, stood in the storm and wiped out thest enemy. Zhou Xu was tired and fell onto the pool of blood.
His face was withered and his eyes were deep. Everything around him was blurring. Only an old photograph slipped from his grip. A group of teenagers in military uniforms smiled energetically.
Now, all the teenagers in this picture were dead...
The theme of the war was always cruelty. When Zhou Xu closed his eyes, tears crossed his cheeks, and all the dust settled.
His thin figure standing in a mountain of swords and a sea of mes, so noble, so great...
¡°Very well, I dere that Soul of War has been killed.¡± Han Zikui¡¯s voice came. Zhou Xu sat up straight. He had cramped a little in order to do the shape he had just made. He hadn¡¯t even settled yet before the strong body of the assistant director jumped on him. Following the assistant director¡¯s lead, the staff behind lights, makeup and photography came up one by one.
Zhou Xu was hugged so hard that he could not breathe. He was lifted into the air, and thrown up and down. Zhou Xu was so dizzy that after being put down, he opened his mouth and vomited all over the assistant director.
Zhou Xu nced at the assistant director and then said with disgust, ¡°Hey, go wash, dirty, go die.¡±
Others stepped back and away from the assistant director. Zhou Xu walked into Han Zikui¡¯s car. The assistant director finally responded, ¡°What the fuck, it¡¯s obviously you vomited, but you still think I¡¯m dirty. Zhou Xiaoxu,e here. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go in!¡±
Han Zikui said in a cold voice, ¡°You dare!¡±
The assistant director was terrified and immediately said, ¡°No, no, haha, I¡¯m going to go pack up my things, Han Dao, goodbye.¡±
The next day, the banquet of the ¡°Soul of War¡± group happened to collide with the banquet of the ¡°Flowers of Sophora after the Wind and Rain¡± group. Although the two sides were embarrassed, they were very friendly. It was possible to include this as interesting tidbits when the films were ying. Zhou Xu met Zhang Hanshu again. Zhang Hanshu extended his hand and smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±
Chapter Seven Part Two ~ Chapter Nine
Chapter 9
Chapter 9
so. many. idioms. Ya was a lifesaver. If you see any mistakes, let me know.
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Zhang Hanshu had actually auditioned for ¡°Soul of War¡±, and Han Zikui had thought about using Zhang Hanshu. After all, Zhang Hanshu was more popr, and he had a clean reputation. However, when Han Zikui thought of the surprise that Zhou Xu might bring him, Han Zikui unashamedly chose Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu did not disappoint Han Zikui. As the leading role, he skillfully portrayed the character as imagined . Although most war movies usually followed a simr plot, if they managed stand out, they would be a sess.
¡°Long time no see, Han Dao.¡± Zhang Hanshu could only awkwardly shake hands with Han Zikui.
He didn¡¯t know if he was just imagining things, but Zhang Hanshu felt that Han Zikui was full of maliciousness towards him, but when Zhang Hanshu looked at Han Zikui¡¯s expression carefully, he couldn¡¯t find any sign of it.
After greeting each other, the two movie groups separated. Fortunately, the banquets were booked on different floors, one on the third floor and one on the fourth floor. Otherwise, it would have been really awkward. After all, the two were technically enemies that werepeting against each other.
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s director, Liu Chao, was also an old director. He joked about the situation, saying, ¡°We are on the fourth floor, and the ¡°Soul of War¡± cast is on the third floor. Maybe it means that our box office will be one story higher than theirs.¡±
Zhang Hanshu smiled and said nothing. Since the director said that as a joke, it proved that the director knew in his heart that he couldn¡¯tpete with Han Zikui. He was joking whileforting himself.
Thinking of this, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s heart was a bit upset. He had also auditioned for ¡°Soul of War¡± and several people in the audition were satisfied, so why did Han Zikui choose Zhou Xu in the end?
This was the case in the world. There were many things that were unfair and unjust. Many evil thoughtse from the phrase ¡°on what basis¡±.
After the banquet, the film began to enter the post-production stage, but Han Zikuiter asked Zhou Xu to redo a few scenes.
This situation was verymon. In the process of filming, there were always ces that the director wanted to modify but didn¡¯t think about during the film process. However, some big-name actors wouldn¡¯t cooperate, and in that case, the crew sometimes couldn¡¯t do anything.
Zhou Xu would naturally cooperate, and he would get to see Han Zikui. Of course he was very happy. After all, Han Zikui was charming and romantic.
This was an indoor scene. In fact, it was just a few close-up shots. Zhou Xu sat quietly for one picture, thinking about something, then he slowly smiled.
Just when he smiled, there was suddenly a ¡°bang¡± in the studio, and a huge chandelier fell down. Meanwhile, the temporary wall of the studio copsed behind Zhou Xu.
Everything happened too past. When Han Zikui rushed in, he only saw Zhou Xu patting the dust off his shoulder. Zhou Xu said calmly, ¡°It seems that someone is watching me.¡±
Han Zikui silently checked Zhou Xu¡¯s situation and confirmed that he had not been injured before whispering in his ear, ¡°I will give you an ount.¡±
Zhou Xu shrugged and said nothing.
After going through many worlds, Zhou Xu was very sensitive to danger. Before anyone noticed, he already felt something was wrong. All of his senses were activated. As soon as the chandelier shook, he changed his position. When the wall behind him copsed, he quickly ran out of the scope of destruction.
While everyone was confused, his eyes swept to a figure in a corner on the second floor. The figure saw Zhou Xu but left quickly. The figure Zhou Xu recognized was Sun Yu, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s agent.
The studio was now in a state of chaos. Zhou Xu was forced to rest in the car because he was a victim, while others began detailed investigations, and the police were involved.
However, the technique used by the man was so subtle that they could only say it was an ident, but Han Zikui did not believe it, because he had never had such a problem during his many years of filming. This time, there were two kinds of problems: the goal was Zhou Xu and the so-called coincidence was pure nonsense.
Opening the door to the car Zhou Xu was in, Han Zikui saw him lyingfortably on his front. Han Zikui smiled and said, ¡°Should I not worry?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, it¡¯s just a clown doing tricks, that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°What did you see?¡±
¡°Sun Yu, but there is no evidence to prove that.¡±
¡°Sun Yu? Zhang Hanshu¡¯s agent?¡±
Zhou Xuzily nodded his head. Hey on his side with his left hand supporting his head, looking absent-minded. This gesture made Zhou Xu exude a sort of charm.
Han Zikui¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and he licked his lower lip. Han Zikui said, ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±
Zhou Xu raised his eyelids andughed, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think.¡±
Han Zikui opened the door, got into the car, locked the door, then finally held Zhou Xu in his arms. ¡°Then, I may not wait for you to be the film emperor.¡±
What Zhou Xu wanted to say was, nonsense, they were in the car right now, even if they really wanted to do it now, it was impossible.
After that, Han Zikui went to personally check the equipment, and asked all the staff to pay attention to whether there were any outsiders in the studio. But since it was only a shot being redone, it took only four or five days to do, so it waspleted soon.
Since then, it had been calm, but Han Zikui did not intend to let Zhang Hanshu go.
In fact, Han Zikui couldpletely block Zhang Hanshu, but he didn¡¯t want to do so. First, Zhang Hanshu was an artist of hispany after all, although the contract was expiring soon. And second, Han Zikui had no evidence that he was harming Zhou Xu.
In September, when the film entered the publicity period, Zhou Xu and Han Zikui were busy and had no time to deal with Zhang Hanshu¡¯s affairs. However, at the end of September, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s film also began to be publicized, so they met on an entertainment program.
At this time, Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu had more than 20 million fans. Zhou Xu was a little bit behind, but he didn¡¯t care.
Because of the high ratings of this entertainment program, movies that wanted more viewers sought toe onto the show before their release. This time, only Zhou Xu represented his movie. Han Zikui was busy with the final inspection work, while the female lead was doing other announcements. However, four people came from Zhang Hanshu¡¯s crew, including the male lead, female lead, director Liu Chao and a female supporting role.
Zhou Xu looked at this line-up and sneered in his heart. Even if he was the only person, he wanted to let them know that some people would never be able to catch up, doomed like snow in Yangchun county. It would be likeparing clouds to mud.
The opening dance was rehearsed. Zhou Xu naturally appeared together with Zhang Hanshu, then the two actresses, and finally a male partner and the director. There really wasn¡¯t much that Zhou Xu could do during the opening dance, so he just went through his routine step by step.
After that, they entered the game stage. The first game was guessing idioms. All the yers were divided into two teams. One teammate acted out the idiom, and the other teammates guessed.
This was an old game, so a new addition making the acting teammate undergo the pain of standing on an acupressure mat, and all kinds of howls and painful expressions would entertain the public.
The third host split the people up into two teams. The teams mixed the movie crews and the hosts, but there was really nothing they could do about it.
First was Zhang Hanshu¡¯s group. Zhang Hanshu did the action, and the others guessed.
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s performance was remarkable. He endured the pain on his feet and did his actions seriously, so that at the end of three minutes, his team guessed six idioms correctly.
After that was Zhou Xu¡¯s turn to perform. He had only stepped on the mat for a moment, but his proud expression instantly copsed. The pain filled his eyes with tears, his face was red, and coupled with a slightly thin body, made Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance instantly change from a proud rooster into a little white rabbit filled with grievances.
Zhou Xu admitted that this was a part in the performance because he knew very well that the audience would eat it all up. However, Zhou Xu also admitted that he was very afraid of pain. Pressure was applied to his feet for only a moment but he had almost cursed. The wronged expression he made was not an act, he really hadn¡¯t been pretending.
The camera director gave this section a lot of close-ups andter added a lot of words. For example, on Zhou Xu¡¯s tearful red face close-up shot, the director added a sentence ¡°Prideful Zhou instantly turned into Zhou Mengmeng, cute!¡±
Zhou Xu kept moving with tears in his eyes, shifting his feet from time to time. In short, he was not idle. He seemed to be suffering from the pressure on his feet, but he would note down. He could only endure grievances.
This coincides with the long-standing assumption of him that although he was proud, his heart was actually very gentle.
Zhou Xu¡¯s teammates could do nothing, and the second host was only responsible for making fun of their teammates, so in the end, Zhou Xu¡¯s team only guessed four idioms.
The two sides changed the people doing actions. Zhang Hanshu¡¯s team guessed six more correctly. Zhou Xu was reced by a host to do the action. Zhou Xu looked at the host with casual expression.
The host was very funny. He distorted his face and suffered a lot when he went up to the pressure board. Then, after he looked at the idiom, a constipated expression was on his face That meant, how to do this.
Spreading his hands, he could cover his eyes with his hands. While his teammates wereughing, Zhou Xu calmly said, ¡°Eyes covered by a single leaf¡°.
The host held up three fingers and did not do anything. Zhou Xu said coldly, ¡°Do you have two minds?¡±
The host was stunned. He only raised his finger, how can you guess that? Looking at the next question, he didn¡¯t think Zhou Xu can guess anymore. He pointed to the front and to the back. After that nonsense, Zhou Xu spoke, ¡°Go south by driving the chariot north.¡±
¡°Tiger¡¯s head, snake¡¯s tail.¡±
¡°Breeze is still, waves are quiet.¡±
¡°Show a clean pair of heels.¡±
...
Three minutester, the directors were all stunned. The host looked at the director, then looked at Zhou Xu. Finally, he asked Zhou Xu¡¯s teammate, another host, ¡°How much did Zhou Xu get right?¡±
¡°Ah? I forgot to count.¡±
Several people returned to their senses. Some apuded and some were surprised. They tried to do a very exaggerated performance, so as to have .
Zhang Hanshu¡¯s eyes, while others weren¡¯t looking, were not friendly anymore.
[2]: The trantions varied on this point, like fingerboard and pressure te, so picture a finger being squeezed?
Chapter Eight ~ Chapter Ten
Chapter 10
Chapter 10
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
The second game was purely about physical strength. Zhou Xu appropriately showed his weakness, so this time Zhang Hanshu won. After two rounds of games, the show came to an end. However, Zhang Hanshu had a surprise for the audience, which was that he had prepared a song to sing.
The song was an OST from his movie. Although he wasn¡¯t the original singer, because his voice was rtively low, the song sounded like feelings of being brave while facing a century of sadness. These were human feelings, andbined with grief over youth passing away, helped Zhang Hanshu give a wonderful performance.
At the end of the song, the hosts were praising Zhang Hanshu, and of course also helped publicize his movie. At this time, Zhou Xu said, ¡°I¡¯ll sing a song too. Since they are all here to promote their movie, how can I not give any effort?¡±
After he finished speaking, the host was stunned. The director held up a sign saying that he could, but the program would be editedter. If it wasn¡¯t good, it would be cut out. Right now, they decided to give Zhou Xu face.
¡°Of course, what do you want to sing? Do you need a music teacher to prepare it?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, then went to the music teacher and said, ¡°Is ¡°The Strongest Dancer¡± OK?¡±
The music teacher said ok. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Here¡¯s your microphone. I can use this microphone.¡±
With that, Zhou Xu gave the microphone to the host, then slightly adjusted his microphone. At the same time, all the other people had left the stage, and the only one left was Zhou Xu. The lights dimmed.
The first syble sounded. Zhou Xu¡¯s back was to the audience. One leg was crossed over the other, and he slowly lifted one hand up, the momentum like a rainbow.
Then loud music sounded. Zhou Xu slid, jumped, and turned with the music, all movements exined the name of the song, ¡°The Strongest Dancer¡±.
The first section was a solo dance. The dance was strong and explosive, and made people feel as if their blood was boiling. Even with a simple crotch twisting action, Zhou Xu had people feeling a burn.
At the beginning of the second section, Zhou Xu slowed down his movements and opened his mouth. What did his voice sound like? The sound was so pure and very stunning. That¡¯s what the host said when he recalled it. Like a ray of light in the dense mist, it broke through all obstacles and went straight to his heart. It purified the haze that lingered, sweeping away the haze of the bottom of the heart, leaving only the desire to worship Zhou Xu.
At the end of the second section, there was another dance feast, but this time the dance and the song were delivered together. The rhythm was strong, and the host and the audience couldn¡¯t help pping their hands together to the beat until the end of the song. The host was surprised, what the fuck, his hands are red.
The host disregarded the director¡¯s sign and went up and held Zhou Xu in his arms. Finally, he let go and then said, ¡°Zhou Xu, you should be a singer, really. I promise I will buy all your albums.¡±
The other two hosts tore him off Zhou Xu, and then Zhou Xu was hugged again. The episode would be edited anyways, so they went ahead and hugged him. In the future, they might not even have the opportunity to invite Zhou Xu again. They were sure that Zhou Xu would be very popr and famous.
In fact, the three hosts were veterans and they had a good eye for people, which is why they were so excited, especially when they knew that Zhou Xu is self-taught. They were even more shocked, because Zhou Xu¡¯s dance level and singing level wereparable to the top dancers and singers.
The director was in a hurry, not because of program matters, but because he also wanted to hold ah, but he couldn¡¯t, which annoyed him.
Zhou Xu was embraced by three people for a long time, and he finally awkwardly said, ¡°You are really annoying.¡±
As a result, his head was petted by three people. Zhou Xu red at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Cut it out. I¡¯ll nevere to your program again.¡±
The three hosts repeatedly promised that they would publicize Zhou Xu¡¯s movie ¡°Soul of War¡± again. After they had a good talk, the three hosts said their concluding remarks.
Two weekster, when the program was broadcasted. More than half of Zhang Hanshu¡¯s singing was cut out. Zhou Xu¡¯s singing was not cut at all, not even for one second. It was obvious that both the director and the editor loved Zhou Xu and wished that all his scenes were kept.
After the show was broadcast, Zhou Xu¡¯s Weibo fans exceeded Zhang Hanshu¡¯s within a few days, reaching 30 million, and Zhou Xu also had a new nickname: Zhou Mengmeng.
When Han Zikui saw the program, it was already two weekster. When he saw Zhou Xu enduring the pain from the first game, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He smiled and thought that this guy was really afraid of pain.
When he saw Zhou Xu singing, Han Zikui was shocked. He didn¡¯t know that his lover was so versatile. However, he was so dazzling that he really wanted to hide him and let no one else see him.
The twopeting movies had only been released for a few days. The first day of ¡°Soul fo War¡± grossed 1.9 billion in the box office. It remained strong in the following days. After a week, the box office for ¡°Soul of War¡± reached 3.5 billion, while the box office for ¡°Flowers of Sophora after the Wind and Rain¡± finally reached 1 billion.
In fact, Zhou Xu did not expect this result. He remembered that in the original world, the total box office of ¡°Soul of War¡± was about 2.5 billion, while that of ¡°Flowers of Sophora after Wind and Rain¡± was about 1.3 billion. Zhou Xu smiled. It seemed as if hended another heavy punch on Zhang Hanshu.
Zhou Xu, who was in a good mood, went shopping. He was going to give a gift to his family. After all, this time his grandfather, father, and brother went to see his movie together, and for the first time, they felt from their heart that it would be a real loss if Zhou Xu was not an actor.
Good mood, want to spend money, no cure for that.
After buying a bunch of Buddha beads for Grandpa, a delicate pottery bottle for Dad, and a razor for Brother, Zhou Xu thought about it and bought a pair of simple tinum bracelets.
He and Han Zikui had known each other for more than two years. Zhou Xu had never given him anything, but Han Zikui had been very affectionate. He took him out for a walk when he was free. He often surprised Zhou Xu when he came back. When those were no good, he often invited Zhou Xu out to eat.
When he thought about it, Zhou Xu seemed really cold in their rtionship. He always had to give Han Zikui a sweet treat. Otherwise, Han Zikui might have really retreated. Zhou Xu felt that he may also had to be nudged to do something.
Zhou Xu packed up the gifts, but he didn¡¯t send them right away. There were still a few days left before the Jinmei Awards. He was going to give it to Han Zikui on that day.
In fact, because the box office of ¡°Soul of War¡± was so good, Han Zikui even sent Zhou Xu a house as a reward. Of course, several of the supporting actors were also given a reward, but most of them received a red packet, which had a lot of money inside.
Zhou Xu and Han Zikui were really satisfied when they looked at the house. Zhou Xu liked both the decoration and the location, and the house was not too big. It was more than 100 square meters, so it was convenient for them to live on their own.
There was also a small garden outside, which was very rare. In this city, it was a luxury to buy a vi with a yard.
Han Zikui pushed Zhou Xu to the French window, hugged him from behind, and licked his earlobe. Han Zikui asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±
¡°You gave it to me, so of course I like it.¡±
Han Zikui bowed his head, put his head on Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder. He whispered, ¡°If you win the Jinmei Award and be the Film Emperor, don¡¯t forget to fulfill your promise.¡±
Zhou Xu could feel a hard thing pressing against his butt.
Turning around in Han Zikui¡¯s arms, Zhou Xu replied, ¡°Of course. I would be happy to do so.¡±
The year entered spring, and the Jinmei Awards came in April, as scheduled. Both Zhou Xu and Zhang Hanshu were nominated as Best Actor.
Before presenting the award, the host smiled and asked them, ¡°You bothe from the samepany and debuted at the same time. You even won the Best Neer Awardst year. This year, you were both nominated the Best Actor at the same time. Do you not have any bad feelings towards each other?¡±
Because they were not allowed to go on the stage yet, Zhang Hanshu took the microphone handed by the host and said, ¡°No, that is not the case. If I have a strong opponent, it will only make me stronger. Because of this, I should thank the talented Zhou Xu.¡±
After speaking, Zhang Hanshu looked at Zhou Xu, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Zhou Xu actually ignored him while in front of the camera. His indifferent expression was so ring in Zhang Hanshu¡¯s eyes that he wanted to tear up his face and force him look at himself.
The host handed the microphone to Zhou Xu, but Zhou Xu did not stand up at all. Instead, he quietly clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Who has the time and effort topare with others? I wish I had won by myselfst time.¡±
After that, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s face became even more ugly. Fortunately, the camera was not in front of him. Otherwise, the expression would have been seen by the audience. It was estimated that he would be given a reputation of being intolerant of others, which would spread throughout the country overnight.
The host also felt Zhang Hanshu¡¯s unhappiness, so he hurried to let the honored guests announce the results.
¡°This year¡¯s Jinmei Award for Best Actor is dong dong dong... Zhou! Xu!¡±
Apuse sounded, Han Zikui and Zhou Xu embraced, the entire ¡°Soul of War¡± the group boiled, and finally Zhou Xu rushed to the stage, escaping from being surrounded.
After epting the award, Zhou Xu said his eptance speech, ¡°I won¡¯t say much, other than I am very grateful in my heart. By the way, and to my lover, thank you, and I have not forgotten our promise.
After that, Zhou Xu stepped down and the host behind him asked a question for gossip, ¡°Who is your lover?¡±
Zhang Hanshu looked at Zhou Xu, who was shining brightly on the stage. All his patience was deteriorating at the moment. Yes, Zhou Xu was so arrogant. Why did he want to be friendly to him again? In this case, it¡¯s better to go head to head.
The host gave a final closing speech. Zhou Xu pulled Han Zikui¡¯s hand under the table and slowly passed a bracelet to his wrist.
Han Zikui bowed his head and Zhou Xu smiled. He shook his wrist that had a bracelet on it, which was exactly the same as Han Zikui¡¯s.
¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±
When the camera turned to them, Han Zikui once again said a word in Zhou Xu¡¯s ear. As a result, he received a contemptuous look from Zhou Xu, but he smiled, thoroughly happy.
The next day, just likest year, there was another online guessing campaign, but at this time, Han Zikui didn¡¯t care about that at all, because he had use all his strength to stop him from immediately looking at Zhou Xu.
There¡¯s the s*x scene that was omitted from here haha.
Author¡¯s Note:
±¾ÕÂÏ°벿·ÖÔÚ΢²©ÉÏ£¬Î¢²©Ãû£º123ÑÔÇéñÒ³Ù
ûÓÐ΢²©µÄ£¬¿ÉÒÔ¼ÓȺ£¬ÈººÅ£º294784474
ÒòΪÓÐЩÈ˲»¿´×÷ÕߵĻ°£¬ËùÒÔÎÒ°ÑÕâ¸ö×÷ÕߵĻ°·¢ÔÚÕýÎÄÏÂÃæÁË£¬ÇóÀí½â¡£
Rough Trantion:
In the second half of this chapter, on Weibo, the name of Weibo is 123. No microblog, you can add groups, group number: 294784474. Because some people do not read the author¡¯s words, so I put the author¡¯s words under the text for understanding.
I think someonemented a link to the scene but I¡¯m still debating whether to trante it.
Chapter Nine ~ Chapter Eleven
Chapter 11
Chapter 11
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Zhou Xu made a phone call to his family at home, then followed Han Zikui to his house.
As soon as the door was closed, Han Zikui pressed Zhou Xu on the door and trapped him between his arms and the door. Han Zikui, with evil intentions, pushed his groin forward and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, I want to do you until you die.¡±
Met with Han Zikui¡¯s very hard ¡°words¡±, Zhou Xu raised his chin and narrowed his eyes. He deliberately lengthened his tone and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±
A burning fire rose from the lower abdomen and rushed straight to the head. Han Zikui¡¯s entire body was feverish and kissed Zhou Xu on the back of his head.
Han Zikui had been waiting too long. At this moment, he did not want to endure any longer.
After a thorough, hearty sexual affair, Zhou Xu fell asleep. Han Zikui carefully cleaned up his body and then fell asleep beside him.
After the Jinmei Award Ceremony, the number of Zhou Xu¡¯s fans increased dramatically. Within a few days it had reached 38 million, exceeding Zhang Hanshu. There was more and more discussion about Zhou Xu on the Inte. Zhou Xu was indifferent, hardly paying attention to any of it. Anyway, he was now supported by Han Zikui. If anything happened, Han Zikui could solve it for him easily, meaning that there was no more trouble. As a result, Zhou Xu had spent a few months living like a pig. He ate and slept, and slept and ate.
On the third day after he had done it with Han Zikui, Zhou Xu brought Han Zikui back to his home. Although Zhou Guo and Zhou Qiang felt a little awkward, they still gave their blessings. After all, they had already prepared themselves, and Han Zikui was very good in all aspects. They were relieved and feltfortable enough to give Zhou Xu to Han Zikui.
Of course, Han Zikui also brought Zhou Xu to Han Kun. Han Kun looked at Zhou Xu for a long time and finally, he felt that his son had abducted the new film emperor. Han Zikuiughed and said nothing, and Zhou Xu did not say anything as well, so Han Kun suddenly felt very sorry for Zhou Xu. He immediately waved his hand and sent Zhou Xu a boat.
Zhou Xu did not refuse, bowed, said thank you, and epted.
At this point of time, it was already summer. Zhou Xu waszily ying games. Han Zikui held his shoulder behind his back, kissed him on the side of his face and said, ¡°Three months. Come and act when you¡¯ve had enough.¡±
Zhou Xu was currently fighting a person, his movements not stopping at all, but his head turned to Han Zikui and asked, ¡°What film?¡±
¡°A film about cracking down on drug trafficking. You¡¯ll be an informant, how about it?¡±
Zhou Xu thought for a moment and felt that it was a breakthrough. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, as long as you direct it.¡±
At this time, Zhou Xu turned back to look at the screen, and his opponent on the screen was killed by his attack.
Han Zikui was speechless. Zhou Xu could blindly y games, and his lover was still able to rise to the sky.
A few dayster, Zhou Xu went out after being ¡°shut in¡± for so long, and after reading the script, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Who is the female lead?¡±
¡°Sun Yue.¡±
Zhou Xu frowned, but the did not object. Just like Han Zikui, they both knew Sun Yue¡¯s acting skills were really good, enough that she could be re-elected as film empressfor two years. As for the others, Zhou Xu and Han Zikui did not want to take care of them. Of course, if someone was not honest, they would never be soft-handed.
At the same time, Zhang Hanshu took on two youth movies. When Zhou Xu heard the news, his lips hooked up. Zhang Hanshu¡¯s path to ¡°death¡± was self-inflicted. It would be difficult for him to change and recoverter on. In the entertainment circle, it was necessary for new faces to be willing to work hard. If they couldn¡¯t adapt to the changing entertainment industry, it would be difficult for them to survive.
Sun Yue had actually opposed Zhang Hanshu¡¯s two consecutive youth films, but the directors of the two films were internationally renowned, so Zhang wanted to win the next Jinmei Award. He didn¡¯t want to lose to Zhou Xu.
In addition, Han Zikui was hostile to Zhang Hanshu and Zhang Hanshu understood that clearly, so he could only find another way. Coincidentally, this year, two internationally acimed directors were making youth films. He worked hard on the auditions, which paid off. Zhang Hanshu didn¡¯t want to miss any chance.
Seeing Zhang Hanshu¡¯s efforts, Sun Yue felt distressed for him. They embraced and hugged each other tightly. Zhang Hanshu said, ¡°Sister Sun, I refuse to give in. Where can I notpare with Zhou Xu?¡±
Sun Yue¡¯s heart tightened, and she hugged Zhang Hanshu even harder.
When Zhou Xu and Sun Yue first did a rival y with each other, Zhang Hanshu came along to visit the set. Zhou Xu did not look at Zhang Hanshu and went directly to his car. Zhang Hanshu clenched his fists and thought, you were disrespectful to me, so don¡¯t me me.
Zhou Xu was surrounded by four strong men when he arrived at his car. Zhou Xu was stunned, but he suddenlyughed out loud. Somebody was starting to lose control of their emotions, but it¡¯s too bad the means were low-grade.
Zhou Xu had always disliked using force to deal with the enemy. But in this case, there was only one enemy. The best way to solve this problem was to let him fall, let him feel more and more inferior, let him gamble, let him take drugs, let him destroy himself!
The four men in ck attacked quickly, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that Zhou Xu had a powerful explosive force in his thin body.
What they didn¡¯t know was that Zhou Xu had experienced too many worlds, where the viins usually had superiorbat skills. And so, naturally, he was proficient in closebat Whether it was strength or speed, Zhou Xu could use his current body to reach the limit. These people couldn¡¯tpare with Zhou Xuat all, so in a minute or two, all four of them had fallen to the ground.
The noises from the fight could not be concealed, so the crew rushed over once they heard the sounds. Zhou Xu pped his hands and pointed to the people on the ground and said, ¡°Alert the police.¡±
When Han Zikui came over, Zhou Xu had already fallen asleep in the car, and so Han Zikui was reluctant to wake him up. Han Zikui asked the crew what happened. After finding out the situation, the expression Han Zikui¡¯s bright, handsome face became cold, past the freezing point.
He didn¡¯t want to get angry, but there was always someone who angered him.
Dialing a number on his phone, Han Zikui said in a cool voice, ¡°Seventh Brother, help me find out something...Yes... The man was so smart that he didn¡¯t leave any evidence about thest thing...Well, thank you. I¡¯ll invite you for dinnerter.¡±
Han Zikui¡¯s ¡°seventh brother¡± was the owner of a private detective agency. He basically did things like finding mistresses and uncovering what went wrong. But this person really did have the ability to investigate. If he wanted to find something, he would eventually discover it.
Zhang Hanshu followed the crew to see what had happened. It turned that all four people had been defeated, but Zhou Xu was still safe and sound, and he was even leisurely leaning against the car watching themotion.
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes met Zhang Hanshu¡¯s halfway. Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His expression held unspoken words, which made Zhang Hanshu¡¯s heart tremble. His meaning was obvious: he knew it was Zhang Hanshu¡¯s doing.
Zhang Hanshu quickly looked away and regretted his impulse.
After that day, Zhou Xu continued to eat, drink and sleep. The only thing he did was to contact the director of a TV series, who was preparing an idol drama. However, Zhou Xu did not contact in his own name, but instead, in the name of thepany.
Others wanted to take one step at a time, while Zhou Xu had already thought ahead to the tenth step.
A few dayster, Zhang Hanshu was dismissed by the two movie crews he had signed with. Zhou Xu just smiled because he knew it was Han Zikui¡¯s doing. Although Han Zikui seemed indifferent, he could be totally opposite when it came to him. Zhou Xu thought that Han Zikui even wanted to tie himself to his belt and watch him every day and every second. Now that some people wanted to hurt him, he estimated that Han Zikui had already exploded, so Han Zikui began to retaliate without hesitation.
Zhang Hanshu had already terminated his contract with Huaxia Entertainment a few months ago, so Han Zikui could not block him, but as long as Han Zikui was willing, Zhang Hanshu could not y a movie.
That¡¯s what Han Zikui thought, and that was what he would do.
Zhang Hanshu did not know why he was inexplicably blocked by the film circle. Of course, he certainly didn¡¯t think that Han Zikui and Zhou Xu were a couple. He could only push the fault onto Zhou Xu again.
Without any films to shoot, Zhang Hanshu¡¯s life sunk to its lowest point. Sun Yue could only apany him with heartache every time shees home, persuading him, hoping he cheered up.
When Zhou Xu was acted against with Sun Yue again, he felt that her hostility towards himself had be more serious. He sneered at in his heart, thinking about thest life. Didn¡¯t you treat Zhou Xu like this? Say Zhou Xu was a viin, change positions and a few things, aren¡¯t you the same?
Who was not selfish, but you did not encounter things that made you selfish. Now it seemed that the character of the protagonist had be just like this.
No matter how rough the dark tide was, the y still needed to be filmed, but Zhou Xu did not expect Sun Yue to start using filming to deal with him. However, Zhou Xu would not allow her to do whatever she wanted.
There was a scene in which Zhou Xu quarreled with the female lead. The female lead let Zhou Xu break away from the gangs. At that time, Zhou Xu had be the informant for the police, so they had a fierce quarrel. In the original script, there was no mention of the female lead pping the informant. As a result, the y was performed. Sun Yue was angry and pped Zhou Xu¡¯s face.
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes turned red instantly after he was hit, especially because he was very afraid of pain. Sun Yue had actually managed to achieve a good result.
This time, Han Zikui was not happy and got up. Han Zikui angrily denounced Sun Yue, but Sun Yue only replied, ¡°I think this has more tension.¡±
Han Zikui was still angry but he was pulled back by Zhou Xu. Looking back, Han Zikui saw Zhou Xu¡¯s slightly red eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help the pain in his heart. His lover was most afraid of pain. But now, he had been subjected to a p, the thought of which made Han Zikui burn even more.
Zhou Xu whispered to Han Zikui, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. You don¡¯t need to stand up for me.¡±
Han Zikui seemed to be pacified.
He touched Zhou Xu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you want to p her back?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her. You don¡¯t need to help me now, otherwise it would look like I¡¯m stingy.¡±
After they finished talking, they went on filming. Sun Yue used more methods but she could not get to Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu epted it silently, not because he wanted to, but because he was preparing for the next big game of ¡°chess¡±.
Chapter Ten ~ Chapter Twelve
Chapter 12
Chapter 12
Face pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
Looking at the cameraman, Zhou Xu felt very satisfied. All the shots he wanted should have all been captured by the camera.
At the same time, Zhou Xu and Han Zikui discussed and revised a scene. Zhou Xu never felt that he was a gentleman. Whenever men or women acted unfavorably towards him, he did not hesitate to retaliate. To show pity towards someone else merely because they were of the fairer sex was never something Zhou Xu would do.
Han Zikui then consulted with the scriptwriter, who readily agreed. After all, this modification was more in line with the personality of the former informant.
Everyone knew except Sun Yue, because no one notified her at all.
This was a scene where the conflict was more obvious. Zhou Xu yed an informant who had a handler. Sun Yue¡¯s role was the informant¡¯s girlfriend, who coincidentally walked in on the informant doing his job. So the girlfriend asked why the informant was there and what he was doing. In order to protect his girlfriend, the informant could only say with a cold face that he did not know her, and finally the girlfriend left angrily.
This scene was actually very important in the whole film. At this time, Zhou Xu sat in a chair beside his handler with an annoyed face. There were two or three youngdies who joined them.
The door to the private room opened. Sun Yue came in and had just put down her drink when she saw her boyfriend. Her face was shocked and she looked incredibly distressed.
¡°You, why are you here?¡±
Zhou Xu had to admit that Sun Yue¡¯s acting skills were genuine. She assumed the role very quickly, and she could stimte other people¡¯s emotions.
¡°How do you know each other? Are you sweethearts?¡± The women became interested.
¡°Know my ass. She was always chasing me before. She¡¯s not my type at all. I had to drive her away. I hate this kind of woman. Look here, why don¡¯t you get out of here?¡±
¡°I chased after you?¡±
¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong, ugly?¡±
¡°You...¡± Sun Yue finished this sentence and ran out angrily. Suddenly Zhou Xu said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Sun Yue was stunned. There was no such sentence in the script, but the director didn¡¯t stop them, so she could only follow Zhou Xu¡¯s lead.
Standing still, Sun Yue looked at Zhou Xu coldly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Zhou Xu got up and went to Sun Yue and said with some concern, ¡°You have something on your face.¡±
Sun Yue touched her face subconsciously, and Zhou Xu said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get it.¡±
As soon as Sun Yue raised her head, there was a ¡°crack¡± sound, and Sun Yue was stunned. Zhou Xuughed, ¡°You fell for it, hahaha, I just hate you for being stupid and ugly, haha...¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯sughter didn¡¯t stop for a while. His handlerughed and said, ¡°Dragon, I can¡¯t believe you actually pped her. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to do anything, but you still hit her.¡±
¡°Boss, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m only beating this disgusting woman. Hey, get out of here, don¡¯t let Lao Tzu see you again.¡±
Sun Yue covered her face and ran out. Her eyes were full of tears, not because she was pretending, but because she had been hit by Zhou Xu.
¡°Cut! Very good, Zhou Xu,e and redo two close-ups.¡±
Sun Yue was so angry that she went up to Han Zikui and shouted, ¡°When did he ever hit me in the script?!¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t read the script?¡± Han Zikui asked coldly.
This time, Sun Yue was stunned.
¡°I sent it to your hotel room the night before. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know.¡±
Sun Yue became even more angry. She never stayed at the hotel because everyday, she went home to see Zhang Hanshu. Everyone in the crew knew, but no one had told her about the change the script. Someone must have blocked it.
Zhou Xu came over and said nonchntly, ¡°Sister Sun, does it hurt?¡±
Sun Yue stared at Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu looked up and said in a cold voice, ¡°I did it on purpose.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°This man, just because I hit you, you did everything possible to retaliate. You are narrow-minded and have a small belly.¡±
Zhou Xu spread his hands and said, ¡°Correct.¡±
Zhou Xu did not wait for Sun Yue to reply, but instead turned around and left. He sought revenge for even the smallest grievance and could be extremely cruel and merciless. How could he not admit it? But what he wanted to say was that although he admitted that he was not a good man, he would always be the first to win.
Sun Yue was in a bad mood when she returned home, and Zhang Hanshu was still down. For the first time, Sun Yue realized that she did not want to coax Zhang Hanshu any more. She was also a woman, why did she always y the role of mother?
Without saying anything, Sun Yue mmed the door shut and went into her room to think. She couldn¡¯t say anything. She, the eldest daughter of a rich family, had been caught off guard and pped in the face by a brat. How could she let this go?
Zhang Hanshu saw the way Sun Yue shut him out. Suddenly, he came to a realization that he couldn¡¯t go on like this . After all, he still had a lot of things to ask of Sun Yue.
Knocking on Sun Yue¡¯s door, Zhang Hanshu finally regained his gentle, jade-like appearance. ¡°Sister Sun, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m worried about you.¡±
¡°You roll.¡± Was the hysterical replying out of the room.
With a soft voice, Zhang Hanshu spoke encouragingly, ¡°Sister Sun, I know you¡¯re working very hard in filming, and you¡¯re sure to encounter many unsatisfactory things, but you know, whatever happens outside, as long as you go home, everything will be fine. Because you have me, and I will always be there for you.¡±
Sun Yue suddenly burst into tears and opened the door. She rushed into Zhang Hanshu¡¯s arms, thumped him on the chest, and said, ¡°How are you bing more capable now, wuwu.. I need you. I want to kill that bastard Zhou Xu...¡±
After finding out what had happened, Zhang Hanshu also became very angry. He patted Sun Yue¡¯s back and coaxed her, whispering softly, ¡°Good, good...¡±
Sun Yue gradually calmed down, realizing that the hysteria she had experienced was because she had forgotten herself. However, the idea of killing Zhou Xu became more and more intense.
As soon as this thought arose, it became a dense fog that wouldpletely cover Sun Yue¡¯s heart. She would never be able to escape that vast whiteness.
The movie was still being filmed and Sun Yue was now more honest, but she had Zhang Hanshu do one thing.
Zhang Hanshu did her request, but he did not ask Sun Yue what she was nning. In his heart, it was very clear, that if he did not ask, he would not know, and therefore, if he did not know, he would not be guilty.
As for his thoughts on this matter, Sun Yue did it, not him. Even if there was an ident with the n, he would be able to keep himself clean.
Sun Yue certainly did not know what Zhang Hanshu was thinking. If she did, she might even want to kill Zhang Hanshu.
Zhou Xu had been paying attention to Sun Yue for some time now, and he also found a photographer to follow and record her almost constantly. The reason for this was because he could use the footageter.
Han Zikui investigated Zhang Hanshu¡¯s involvement and understood clearly what he (ZH) had done.
When shooting for the film finished, Han Zikui¡¯s protection of Zhou Xu became more thorough. Even the crew members consciously or unconsciously watched Zhou Xu while keeping their intentions to themselves.
In the movie, the informant was being suspected, and so the boss began testing Zhou Xu¡¯s loyalty. He took out a gun and had Zhou Xu kill a captured undercover policeman.
The informant didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot the man in the abdomen, causing blood to stter. But, he had hit a spot very precisely, so that the shot caused injury and bleeding, but wasn¡¯t fatal.
The boss was happy and gave the informant a new handgun, then had him shoot himself with it to prove his loyalty. In fact, there was no bullet in the gun at all. It was meant to scare rather than be dangerous. In the end, the informant saved his own life, and at the same time, got the chance to get in with the boss.
Sun Yue was not needed for this scene, so when the crew saw her present, they were very surprised, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she was one of the protagonists, so they politely said hello, and then went on to do their own business.
The scene was set up, the people were in ce. Han Zikui said, ¡°Action!¡± and the actors began acting.
The actor that Han Zikui used for the boss was Gu Wanwei. He looked at Zhou Xu yfully andughed, ¡°Big Dragon ah, you¡¯ve been with me for more than five years, and I¡¯ve always liked you, but you also know the rules of our business. Why did you go astray?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s hair was shaved very short, giving off a serious vibe. He wore makeup on his face that looked like injuries. There was a thick bruise on the corner of his left eye, and a bluish purple bruise on the corner of his lips. He had it because in the plot, he was fighting with a gang brother, and so he was like that. All the small details were designed to drive the plot.
With a dark look in his eyes, the informant smiled and looked at the boss. ¡°Elder Brother Stone, whatever you want me to do, isn¡¯t that already doing evil and going astray? Just say one word, and who, and I¡¯ll get rid of them right away.¡±
Zhou Xu vividly portrayed the ruffian informant, and the informant himself was acting, so it showed that the informant was also working hard. He had to gain the boss¡¯ trust to get more clues in order to finally treat his mother, and not be wanted and arrested by the police.
Elder Brother Stone winked at another younger brother, and then a tied up man was thrown in. This man was an undercover cop.
The undercover cop didn¡¯t know that Zhou Xu was an informant, but Zhou Xu knew that he was an undercover, so the man came in and began to shout abuse. Zhou Xu stepped forward and kicked the man on the ground with one foot.
¡°Big Dragon ah, why is he so angry? Here, this is for you. We shouldn¡¯t be cruel. Let¡¯s give him a good time.¡±
The informant took the gun, and hesitation shed on his face for a moment, but he still said nothing. He shot right at the undercover cop.
After firing, the informant returned the gun to Elder Brother Stone, hiding the tension in his eyes. He said, ¡°Elder Brother Stone, this gun is not very good.¡±
Elder Brother Stoneughed and patted Zhou Xu on the shoulder and said, ¡°Dragon, Dragon, you really, after killing people, you don¡¯t think the tools were good enough. Indeed, that¡¯s how you are.¡±
Elder Brother Stone was obviously very happy, but the informant was very nervous. He had begun cold sweating, and he had to have these people leave quickly because even though the shot was precise, if not treated in time, the undercover cop would still die of excessive blood loss.
Nobody cared about the ¡°corpse¡± at the moment. Elder Brother Stone took out another gun and handed it to the informant. ¡°Big Dragon, look at this one. It was given to me by our leader three months ago. It hasn¡¯t been fired much.¡±
The informant took the gun from Elder Brother Stone, yed with it, andplimented, ¡°Good gun.¡±
¡°Give it a try.¡±
¡°How am I supposed to try? I¡¯ll shoot that kid again?¡± Zhou Xu pointed his gun at the undercover cop on the ground.
¡°Well, he¡¯s already dead. Isn¡¯t it a waste of bullets to shoot another shot? Shoot yourself. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll do whatever I ask you to do? I want you to shoot yourself now. What are you going to do?¡± Gu Wanwei, the actor, smiled yfully. His expression and actions all show that he was a sinister and cunning drug dealer.
Comments:
I tried to get this out as fast as possible, so there will bound to be mistakes. Let me know if you see any. I¡¯ll just say that if anyone wants to pick up this project, you¡¯re most wee to do so. Looking ahead, I can probably continue trante arc 2, but anything after is murky.
Chapter Eleven ~ Chapter Thirteen
Chapter 13
Chapter 13
Face-pping the Film Empreror and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
¡°Brother, are you kidding?¡± The informant wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and began to get nervous.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m very serious, Big Dragon.¡±
The informant was silent for a long time. Then, he gritted his teeth and pointed his gun at his head. He just looked at Stone and said, ¡°Brother Stone, you have to take good care of my mother in the future.¡±
¡°Rest assured.¡±
¡°All right, then I¡¯ll die.¡± Then the informant closed his eyes, trembled, and put his finger on the trigger.
¡°Bang!¡±
The informant waited for the pain after the gunshot rang, but didn¡¯t feel any. He looked at Brother Stone with the expression of being alive after being robbed. To his surprise, Brother Stoneughed and said, ¡°Hahahahaha, Big Dragon, Big Dragon, you are so single-minded that you actually shot yourself, hahahahaha...¡±
The informant felt wronged and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother, are you kidding me?¡±
¡°Hahaha, Big Dragon, OK. Follow meter and don¡¯t go out of line.¡±
The informant dropped down onto his knees and said, ¡°Big Brother, I will do well, and never let you down.¡±
¡°Cut, very good.¡± Han Zikui¡¯s voice sounded.
Zhou Xu looked at Sun Yue, not far behind him, but he only saw Sun Yue leaving in a hurry. A corner of his mouth slightly tilted upwards. Even though she wanted to kill him, Sun Yue had no brain.
Zhou Xu turned around and looked at the photographer, who made an OK gesture at him. Zhou Xu bowed his head and his eyes were cold and detached. He didn¡¯t want to move Sun Yue now because the movie was going to be released. But that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t. Anyways, the evidence was in his hands. If he does do it, it will be fatal, but for now, it¡¯s easy to intimidate Sun Yue.
Zhou Xu discovered Sun Yue acting abnormally before the shooting of the scene. How could it be that a leadingdy went to the prop group without any intentions? And even when she was not acting, nobody else in the crew went, so why did she go to the prop storage specifically?
After discovering Sun Yue¡¯s plot, Zhou Xu could only sneer. Sun Yue found someone to lure Zhou Xu into getting addicted to drugs in his life. Was this the so-called heroine in the world? It¡¯s ironic.
Zhou Xu had changed Sun Yue¡¯s gun. What Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know was that before that, when Zhang Hanshu bought the gun, Han Zikui had already known about it. At first, he wanted to wait and see, but then he found out that Zhang Hanshu had given the gun to Sun Yue. At that time, Han Zikui had asked someone to switch it for a fake.
Neither Zhou Xu nor Han Zikui knew that they (ZX/HZ) had both seen through the other party (ZH/SY) as usual. However, Zhou Xu began to pay more and more attention to protecting himself, while Han Zikui paid even more attention. He even hired two bodyguards for Zhou Xu, using the excuse that ¡°You are now the film emperor, and the film emperor is bound to have fans. While the movie is being filmed, you have to take them wherever you go, otherwise you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±
After his provocation, Han Zikui looked at Zhou Xu and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for the consequences. Don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t get up. ¡°
In the autumn, the air was cool and the wind was mild. Zhou Xu sat at his desk without any expression, sorting out everything the photographer had taken.
¡°Ha-ha.¡± Zhou Xu sneered. Sun Yue went to great lengths in order to deal with Zhou Xu. Every kind of means were used, but most of them were cracked by Zhou Xu. However, seeing what she did with his own eyes was different than just being in it, and so now Zhou Xu was angry.
He didn¡¯t feel that he had done so a lot of despicable things in this life. At least for Sun Yue, Zhou Xu did not use any means. It¡¯s ridiculous that just because he was reluctant to do anything, Sun Yue would actually go as far as to kill him.
After editing the video, Zhou Xu checked it again. It was good enough for her to see how shameless she was, and enough to frighten her, because if the video was sent out, Sun Yue¡¯s reputation would be destroyed overnight.
Then Zhou Xu opened his newly registered email, hid his address and his ID, and sent the video to Sun Yue.
Staring at theputer, Zhou Xu imagined Sun Yue¡¯s expression when she watched the video. It must look interesting.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Zikui came out after a bath.
Zhou Xu looked sideways at Han Zikui¡¯s figure.His figure was really good. His shoulders were broad, his chest was thick and his waist was thin. Even the mermaid line talked about how sexy the man was.
¡°Good figure.¡± Zhou Xumented.
¡°It looks good enough to hook you.¡± Han Zikui rubbed his hair and sat down beside Zhou Xu. He kissed Zhou Xu on the forehead. Han Zikui asked, ¡°Look at your expression, what interesting things did you see?¡±
¡°I made a video myself. It¡¯s very interesting, do you want to watch it?¡±
¡°Watch.¡±
Zhou Xu opened the newly edited video, and Han Zikui¡¯s face became more and more ugly. He didn¡¯t expect Sun Yue to be so despicable. It was no longer appropriate to say that the little woman was acting because of her temper. She was clearly trying to mess with Zhou Xu. At the beginning, it was just a little fuss. Later, it endangered Zhou Xu¡¯s body and life.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve already sent her the video. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll dare to do anything for the time being. I¡¯ll wait until the filmes out.¡±
¡°I can change people at anytime.¡± Han Zikui¡¯s voice was cold and low.
¡°It¡¯s inconvenient. It¡¯s useless for me to keep the video after the film has been released. It¡¯s up to you to deal with it, how about it?¡±
Han Zikui was silent for a minute and nodded. It was true that Sun Yue didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves for the time being, but she might go against Zhou Xu in the future. With this in mind, Han Zikui made up his mind to let Sun Yue suffer.
Han Zikui had actually collected evidence of Sun Yue. Thest prop incident frightened him. He did not know whether Zhou Xu would have been really killed by Sun Yue if he hadn¡¯t been paying attention to it. Even if Sun Yue didn¡¯t do it at that time, she would still do it. Once she did, he would have never let Sun Yuee out of prison again.
With both of theming to an agreement, Zhou Xu sent the video to Sun Yue. On the other hand, Zhang Hanshu had signed a contract with a TV drama crew. After all, he must work if he wants to live. The film circle did not want him, but he can still enter the television circle.
After signing the contract, Zhang Hanshu went to the South to shoot scenes. What he didn¡¯t expect was that about one third of the entire crew were drug addicts.
At first, Zhang Hanshu wasn¡¯t aware. Later, after production, several actors and two or three actresses said they wanted to go and have a good time together. As a result, when they went to the private room, some people began to pull out and use syringes. Zhang Hanshu was startled at first and immediately saw that they were a group of drug addicts.
But since Zhang Hanshu came, he naturally couldn¡¯t just walk away, but he didn¡¯t want to take drugs. However, a group of people were tempting him. Atst, he could only nod his head, saying that he would try a little.
What drug addict was not like this in the beginning? At first, people were curious or didn¡¯t believe that the drugs could actually be addicting. As a result, after the first time, there will be a second time, then they slowly be addicted.
Wasn¡¯t Zhou Xu the same in hisst life? Sun Yue and Zhang Hanshu got him into this drama group, and then he was tempted, got addicted to drugs, and finally died in the streets.
Now if the person had been alone, the addiction might not be the same. Zhou Xu had been thinking that if the viins were not mentally retarded, how could the hero and the heroine seed? It was nonsense, not all of them were gs.
After Sun Yue received the video, she was frightened all day. She was afraid of the photographer, afraid of Zhou Xu, and Zhang Hanshu was not at home. She could only have her assistant apany her constantly.
But an assistant was only an assistant after all, not her nanny. After refusing Sun Yue again, the assistant asked to resign.
Sun Yue called Zhang Hanshu, but Zhang Hanshu was immersed in the sea of drugs, unable to extricate himself.
Zhang Hanshu came back to apany Sun Yue at the banquet, but at that point in time Zhang Hanshu had already lost a lot of weight. The high-spirited Zhang Hanshu in the beginning and the Zhang Hanshu now seemed like two different people.
Sun Yue leaned into Zhang Hanshu¡¯s arms tofort her heart.
The banquetsted three to four hours. Halfway through, Zhang Hanshu went out to find a corner to ¡°replenish energy¡± for himself. As a result, he saw Zhou Xu and Han Zikui kissing in a dark ce.
Zhang Hanshuughed. He finally knew what method to use for revenge.
After secretly adjusting the mobile phone camera to night function, Zhang Hanshu quietly took pictures and sent them to Sun Yue.
A few minutester, Zhou Xu rebuked and hit Han Zikui a few times, and then returned to the banquet. After that, Sun Yue found Zhang Hanshu, and they were discussing something in a dark ce.
In the past, both of them hid behind a veil, and they showed only the best side to each other. But now they had clearly defined their target, which was Zhou Xu, so now they no longer had any problems talking about what malicious methods they were going to use.
However, Sun Yue and Zhang Hanshu also decided to report it after the film was released. After all, it affected the film and did no good to Sun Yue. It also gave them more time to collect more evidence.
On the day of the film¡¯s release, the box office reached a new high, and the online evaluation of Zhou Xu¡¯s acting skills was getting higher and higher, with almost no sign of stopping.
By this time, Zhou Xu¡¯s fans had reached 50 million, 20 million more than Zhang Hanshu¡¯s, and Sun Yue¡¯s fans were only over 40 million.
Zhou Xu¡¯s video was also sent out when he was filming. The discussion about his ¡°dishonest mouth, honest body¡± was stirred up online again. Zhou Xu¡¯s fans called him Zhou Mengmeng, and imed he was a ¡°Mengwa¡±.
Two months after the film was released, the Jinmei Awards began to be advertised again. At that time, Sun Yue posted on the inte the news that Zhou Xu and Han Zikui were gay, and began to publicize that Zhou Xu relied on the unspoken rules and slept all the way to Han Zikui¡¯s bed, getting his favor. Because of his appalling actions, he yed the viins in Han Zikui¡¯s ys, and even directly yed the leading role in two of his films. He even won the crown of the film emperor through the second film.
At the same time, Sun Yue hired arge number of navies, criticized Zhou Xu¡¯s character, spread some fake rumors, and at the same time, ckened Han Zikui.
Comments:
that cliffhanger tho. It got me again even though I already read it lol
also, does anyone know how to fix the ¡°double¡± chapters on novelupdates?
Chapter Twelve ~ Chapter Fourteen
Chapter 14
Chapter 14
Face-pping the Film Emperor and Empress (Entertainment Circle)
A war of words began like this, after all the discussion online. Han Zikui and Zhou Jia didn¡¯t even have enough time to respond before the matter blew up on Weibo.
Some in the entertainment circle have already joined a side, but most of them were just waiting and watching. Anyways, it wasn¡¯t really their business. But all the artists who with worked with Zhou Xu supported Zhou Xu. After all, the rumors about his character were crazy and simply distorted the facts.
Zhou Xu¡¯s fan base was also sharply declining Some had begun turning their backs, while others were firmly stayed in position. This New Year¡¯s Eve drama was all about Zhou Xu and Han Zikui.
In the face of heated verbal attacks , Zhou Xu¡¯s brother, Zhou Yang, almost died of anger towards his brother. This was the case. He (ZX) could y games without expression, which was really rare in the entertainment circle.
¡°Xiaoxu, how about I try to suppress it for you?¡±
Zhou Xu PK¡¯ed a person while saying, ¡°How can you suppress it? Don¡¯t worry, brother, I have some things in mind.¡±
Zhou Yang was as anxious as ants on a hot pot, but Zhou Xu was calm and rxed. Finally, Zhou Yang pulled Zhou Xu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±
Saving his ear, Zhou Xu rubbed it and answered, ¡°Brother, rest assured, I know who did it and how to make that person pay the price. So Brother, really, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t bragging. He really knew who did it. Originally, he wanted to wait a while, but now it seems that he couldn¡¯t be kind anymore.
Dialing Han Zikui¡¯s phone, Zhou Xu only said one sentence, ¡°The right to use the video has been handed over to you. If you handle it properly, you cane back and I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s case continued to ferment while Han Zikui took Zhang Hanshu to court the next day on the grounds of intentional injury.
For a long time, Han Zikui had already obtained evidence that Zhang Hanshu intentionally injured Zhou Xu twice. At the same time, he also got evidence of his illegal purchase of a gun and ammunition.
When this happened, the storm surrounding Zhou Xu lightened a bit.
On the third day, Han Zikui sent out the video that Zhou Xu had prepared. The entertainment circle immediately blew open the pot, and Han Zikui also invited many water armies to fish. At this time, Zhou Xu¡¯s affairs eased again.
A few dayster, news of Zhang Hanshu¡¯s drug addiction was released, and his entire crew was investigated.
A few dayster, Sun Yue was used of intentional homicide.
At this point, no one cared whether Zhou Xu was in love with the same sex or not, and his ck material would not disappear for a while, so Zhou Xu intended to keep it like this. As for what to do afterwards, he hadn¡¯t finished ying his game of chess, and he wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all.
In April, the Jinmei Award Ceremony was held as scheduled. When Zhou Xu was re-appointed as the film emperor, he sincerely bowed during his eptance speech and said, ¡°To those who love me, your love is in my heart. To those who do not love me, I wish you find true love. Thank you.¡±
When he finished, Han Zikui got on stage and kissed Zhou Xu on the forehead in front of arge audience and said, ¡°We are really lovers. If you bless us, we will remember that and we are grateful in our hearts. If we don¡¯t bless us, we also wish you find true love.¡±
Zhou Xu stared at Han Zikui. ¡°You give a speech, but just repeat my words?¡±
Han Zikui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m wrong, film emperor.¡± Then he bowed his head and kissed Zhou Xu on his lips.
There was noise from the audience, but the TV station didn¡¯t dare to broadcast the kiss. It was covered by an advertisement. There were arge number of people present and many people took pictures of it. So after the Jinmei Award Ceremony, the kiss was naturally put on the Inte.
Zhou Xu¡¯s matter about being gay had long been forgotten and forgiven by the public. At this time, when the people saw this again, they only thought they were a good match. The two people were so bright and were probably only worthy of each other.
There were some homophobic people who were very disgusted with Zhou Xu and Han Zikui, but nothing happened.
Originally, Zhou Xu nned to go abroad with Han Zikui to develop, but when he thought about Zhou Xu (the original), he set that idea aside. He wanted to stand in this bloody storm and have people love, admire, and praise him, despite people all over the country knowing that he was gay.
After that, he intended to go international and open up a road to equality for all homosexuals with his own efforts. Throughout twists and turns, Zhou Xu liked knowing that his happiness was the enemy of the world, which was thest step of his grand chess game.
Three months after Zhou Xu won the title of the film emperor, the police released a video of Sun Yue, in her prison uniform, acknowledging that she had ndered Zhou Xu.
The video was shared more than 10 million times in a few hours, and the faces of those people who had believed in the nder, whether they were right or wrong, were beaten.
As for the police, who had always been lowkey, why did Zhou Xu¡¯s name suddenly be high-profile? Almost no one cared, but Zhou Xu knew that his lover had been protecting him.
Lying in Han Zikui¡¯s arms, Zhou Xu looked at his own 60 million Weibo fans andughed. ¡°Director Han, I may not act in your movies in the future.¡±
Han Zikui was alsonguid, having finishedpletely rxing. Rubbing Zhou Xu¡¯s earlobe, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because I want to prove that your films are not the reason why I¡¯m still film emperor.¡±
Han Zikui smiled. His eyes were dark as ink, but the tenderness in his eyes were as clear, which made Zhou Xu feel a spring breeze.
¡°Anyways, I¡¯d like to take a break for two years. I¡¯ll be your agent.¡±
¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford you.¡±
¡°Free.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Free,pletely of my own will. Pour tea, knead your waist and massage your back, take tea and pour water, pinch your waist and thump your back, drive, warm your bed, everything is avable. How about it?¡±
¡°Pfft.¡± Zhou Xuughed. He knew that although Han Zikui was a dog-like man, Han Zikui had a strong desire for possession. He just wanted to watch Zhou Xu and stick to Zhou Xu, so that Zhou Xu would not have any chance to escape from his palm.
Forget it. Zhou Xu sighed. He was toozy to escape anyway. With so many worlds in the future, it¡¯s worth it having a lover like Han Zikui.
Five yearster, Zhang Hanshu was released from prison. When they saw each other, they were both stunned. Before he could react, Zhou Xu¡¯s arm was grabbed by Zhang Hanshu.
Zhou Xu thought there would be a fierce battle. However, Zhang Hanshu, with a runny nose and tearful face, said, ¡°Zhou Xu, please lend me some money. You are so famous. There must be some money. We are friends too. Help me with this, okay?¡±
Zhou Xu looked at Zhang Hanshu coldly. The person in front of him was no longer the original lively person from the past. Five years wasn¡¯t a long time, but it was enough to change the person¡¯s appearance from youth to middle-aged.
Pushing away Zhang Hanshu, Zhou Xu asked coldly, ¡°How much do you want?¡±
¡°100,000,e on, you can lend me 100,000 yuan.¡±
¡°What are you doing with a hundred thousand yuan?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to find a job. I want to live a good life.¡± Zhang Hanshu¡¯s voice was fawning, and he was bowing and nodding.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have much sympathy for Zhang Hanshu. After all, the original Zhou Xu was killed by Zhang Hanshu. However, Zhou Xu took out a card and gave it to Zhang Hanshu, which is Zhou Xu¡¯sst respect for Zhang Hanshu as his opponent.
Unfortunately, this respect couldn¡¯t save Zhang Hanshu. After he was released from prison, he began to be addicted to drugs again. This moment of happiness made him throw everything away.
Five yearster, Zhou Xu won the crown of film emperor again, while Zhang Hanshu died under a bridge due to drug overdose.
It¡¯s ironic that Zhou Xu died when Zhang Hanshu became the film emperor in hisst life. But in this life, it was Zhang Hanshu who died.
It was Han Zikui who told the news to Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu asked him, ¡°Did you follow him?¡±
Han Zikui didn¡¯t respond.
¡°Then you didn¡¯t let anyone stop him?¡±
¡°I was looking for someone to follow him just to prevent him from hurting you again. He wanted to kill himself. Why should I stop him?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, because if it was him, he would not stop him either. Zhang Hanshu sought death. This was other people¡¯s matters, why should he interfere?
After Zhang Hanshu¡¯s death, Zhou Xu¡¯s splendor continued.
By the time he was thirty years old, he had taken the title of film emperor four times.
At the age of 35, he and Han Zikui founded a homosexual association to help and promote the eptance of homosexuality in China.
At the age of 40, he and Han Zikui held a grand wedding ceremony, where almost 80% of in the entertainment circle came, and even government officials attended.
At the age of 45, Zhou Xu and Han Zikui went abroad for development.
At the age 50, Zhou Xu had won the title of international film emperor three times.
At the age of 55, he won the highest award for artists and the Lifetime Achievement Award.
At the age of 60, Zhou Xu and Han Zikui announced their withdrawal from the entertainment industry.
At the age of 65, the two traveled all over the world.
At the age of 70, the two returned to their homnd.
At the age of 80, Zhou Xu and Han Zikuiid in bed, holding hands, and died at the same time. There was no pain or suffering. Even after death, they were smiling.
Trantor Comments:
That ending was beautiful. I almost teared up haha. Can¡¯t believe I managed to trante an entire arc.
Chapter Thirteen ~ Chapter Fifteen
Chapter 15
Chapter 15
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
After his death, Zhou Xu once again entered a vast space. Suddenly, a faint shadow passed through the space. Zhou Xu wanted to pursue it, but he could not find any trace of that shadow.
In a certain ward of Noah Star, the highest-ranked admiral of Noah had been lying in bed for more than a hundred days. His pale face suddenly seemed to improve a little. His eyelids moved, but he did not wake up in the end.
Slowly opening his eyes, Zhou Xu was startled by the ruinedndscape in front of him. He quickly recovered, and a faint pain came from his little finger.
System data was sent to Zhou Xu¡¯s brain. After reading the information , Zhou Xu could only sit up straight without a word. This viin was the most boring viin.
This was an apocalyptic world. Zhou Xu was Wang Ying¡¯s ex-boyfriend. They broke up before the apocalypse happened. But Zhou Xu, a fool, still liked Wang Ying and stuck to her all the time.
However, Wang Ying was not the heroine of this world. The heroine of this world was her cousin Tang Wanxin. Wang Ying had been jealous of Tang Wanxin since childhood and went against her in everything. After the apocalypse began, she even locked Tang Wanxin up in her home, wanting to starve her to death.
However, Tang Wanxi was unexpectedly saved by Ding Zhaoyu, the male protagonist, and he took her out of the city overrun by zombies.
A few weekster, Wang Ying and Tang Wanxin, who were enemies on a narrow road met again, and the male protagonist, who knew what Wang Ying had done, was very angry. So, in the process of dealing with the zombies, Wang Ying and Zhou Xu were directly thrown away, just how like Wang Ying treated Tang Wanxin at the beginning. But only this time, Wang Ying didn¡¯t have Tang Wanxin¡¯s luck. In the end, Wang Ying and Zhou Xu were bitten to death by the zombies.
After that, the heroine and the male lord went to the base, beat the zombies, and grabbed supplies. The male lord Ding Zhaoyu also obtained a lot of potatoes, promoted potato cultivation in the base, solved the problem of food and clothing in the base, and finally, the heroine achieved afortable life, while the male protagonist became the top leader of the base. He gradually expanded the base, and they reached the peak of life in the apocalyptic world.
The male protagonist had be the leader of the base. Nobody cared about how he got the potatoes, because all they knew was that he saved everyone. But the secret of the potatoes was actually told by Zhou Xu¡¯s father to Ding Zhaoyu, and he told Ding Zhaoyu that he (the father) was bitten by a zombie. Ding Zhaoyu, for the safety of the base, endured grief and indignation and shot him on the way back to the base.
After reading the information, Zhou Xu sneered andughed aloud. The original Zhou Xu was actually a fool. Because he liked Wang Ying, he fixed all of his attention on her without any principle. Knowing that Wang Ying hated the heroine, he had been bullying the heroine. The crucial point was that Wang Ying had never liked him and was justpletely using him.
Okay, all of the information had been read. Now, Zhou Xu needed to see how he can use his abilities to get away from all of the traps.
Yes, the time of his rebirth was very coincidental. It was right when he and Wang Ying were thrown away by Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin.
They were now locked up in a warehouse. In a few hours, the zombies will attack the ce. When Ding Zhaoyu left, he wiped a lot of blood on the door. Zhou Xu and Wang Ying were knocked unconscious and thrown into the warehouse.
At this point, Zhou Xu did not want to pay attention to Wang Ying, who was in aa. She wasn¡¯t a good person herself.
The warehouse was so empty that there was no ce to hide. As long as the zombies broke through the door, he would die. So Zhou Xu needed to escape before the zombies caught the smell of blood.
Zhou Xu was now tall and strong. Compared with the previous world, he was bigger. So he did not hesitate to go to the inside faucet of the warehouse and kicked it hard, causing it to be crooked He kicked the other side of the water pipe again.
With a crash, the water pipe fell, with a crooked faucet at one end.
Walking back to the warehouse door with the water pipe, Zhou Xu then began to smash the door lock.
The door lock was very strong. Zhou Xu smashed the door for an hour before he broke it open. At the same time, Wang Ying woke up.
With the door finally opened, Zhou Xu looked back at Wang Ying, who had just awakened, and said gently, ¡°Follow me, Wang Ying.¡±
Yes, Zhou Xu¡¯s character in this world was very gentle. He was very unkind to the heroine because he blindly liked Wang Ying, but was very gentle to other people.
Zhou Xu originally wanted to change his character, but it was not very good to change it immediately. He had to change it slowly, let Wang Ying regret it, and have Ding Zhaoyu fail. He would never suffer the pain of death again.
Thinking about his father who was thrown down by Ding Zhaoyu, Zhou Xu released a cold hum. He didn¡¯t believe that his father had been bitten by a zombie. Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s character of an ¡°eye for an eye¡± showed that he was also a sinister person, but it was just that his insidious nature was low-key.
Now, Zhou Xu wanted to see who overshadowed who.
Zhou Xu was not the main protagonist but his appearance was definitely not bad. In this life, he was masculine. Although his personality was not sunny enough, his head was t, his forehead was exposed. His eyebrows were thick, and his eyes were big and distinctly monochrome. He had a clear, straight nose, moderate thick lips, and the lines on his face were firm. He seemed like a tough man overall.
But when Zhou Xu smiled, his facial features immediately softened up, and there was this spring wind and rain power. However, he was kind to Wang Ying, but she disliked him.
At first, Wang Ying epted Zhou Xu because of his distinguished family background. Later, Zhou Xu¡¯s mother died of illness and the Zhoupany copsed. Zhou Xu, a rich second generation, could do nothing but talk about love. So before the apocalypse even began, Wang Ying dumped Zhou Xu, who was a useless waste.
At the beginning of the apocalypse, Zhou Xu¡¯s father was in another city, and the two were separated.
Now was the moment of life and death. Wang Ying has just awakened her power, but her power wasn¡¯t very strong. Although Zhou Xu did not exhibit any powers, he could still be used to block zombies, Wang Ying thought. She followed Zhou Xu and ran out.
Once he ran out, Zhou Xu had only one difficulty left to face. The zombies were only ten meters away.
Quickly running in the opposite direction, Zhou Xu could not believe it. He was previously controlled by the system to y the viin. Now that he had gotten rid of the system, how could he die?
What a joke!
The speed of the zombies was not fast, almost the same speed as Zhou Xu, but there was one thing: the zombies didn¡¯t get tired. Zhou Xu and Wang Ying couldn¡¯t keep running, so Zhou Xu must find a way topletely escape the group of deadly zombies.
Outside the abandoned warehouse was a vast area of open space. Before the apocalypse, it would have been farnd so Zhou Xu avoided it. But Zhou Xu knew that if it was farnd, there would probably be sprinklers, or at least wells and other ces. In this way, after a period of time, maybe the zombies would be attracted by other vors, and they would escape the catastrophe.
But after running for more than half an hour, Zhou Xu still hadn¡¯t found anything, and Wang Ying¡¯s physical strength was exhausted. Although Zhou Xu¡¯s body couldst for a little longer, it was not much better.
The zombies were still roaring and chasing after them, but Zhou Xu and Wang Ying had reached the end of the road.
While Zhou Xu was running, he was suddenly strongly pulled back, and then Wang Ying¡¯s knife dashed towards him.
Experience from more than one hundred worlds made Zhou Xu very sensitive. At the moment when Wang Ying¡¯s thoughts changed, Zhou Xu had already perceived the danger, so he immediately avoided it. Wang Ying looked at Zhou Xu and was shocked. Zhou Xu knocked Wang Ying to the ground with one blow.
Although it missed the crucial point, Wang Ying¡¯s knife still stabbed Zhou Xu¡¯s thigh.
Immediately, Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Goddamn, it hurt so much!
Wang Ying stood up, trembling, and said to Zhou Xu, who was kneeling on one knee because of pain, ¡°Zhou Xu, don¡¯t you love me? Then die for me, I will remember you well.¡±
What the fuck, Zhou Xu was betrayed once again. The taste was so sour that he just wanted to strangle himself and be reborn. What a lousy, kind-hearted fart! Wang Ying was not a good person in herst life. He knew, yet he still took her to escape with him. It¡¯s ridiculous.
Wang Ying ran away. Zhou Xu¡¯s leg was injured, so he could not escape, and the smell of blood always attracted zombies. Finally, he decided not to run away.
The zombies drew closer to Zhou Xu, and the sweet smell of blood stimted them. Zhou Xu took out the only self-defense weapon that he had on his body, a dagger.
Forget it, just fight it, Zhou Xu made a decision. If he could not live, he would only die once again. It¡¯s no big deal. If he could live, he would have everyone pay the price.
More than a dozen zombies attacked. Zhou Xu looked behind him. Very good, after this wave, there was another wave rushing here. They were hungry too. It¡¯s difficult to find meat to eat, so they must grab it.
With his head slightly lowered, Zhou Xu sneered. He¡¯ll just kill them one by one. For each two that he killed, another one appeared.
¡°Plop.¡± The sound of the knife plunging into the body.
Zhou Xu pulled out his dagger and stabbed another zombie in the temple.
In terms of the strength of his force, Zhou Xu could say that he was absolutely a master, but no matter how strong he was, he had to lose to the wheel battle.
After the first wave of corpses had been cleared, more than two dozen zombies had already arrived. Zhou Xu looked up again. What the fuck. There was a third wave.
Okay, let¡¯s y. He¡¯s done a lot anyways.
¡°Hmm...¡± The low roar of the corpse echoed in the open field, as fierce as evil spirits. Zhou Xu was injured, and he didn¡¯t have much strength left. His back had been bitten by a corpse, and the wound was dull and painful.
Very well, even if he was not eaten, he would be a zombie.
The journey was so short that he himself was amazed at it.
The edges of the dagger had already be dull, and could no longer cut the corpse. Zhou Xu was bitten by a corpse to the arm, and the piercing pain came again.
Tears began to fall. Zhou Xu thought, goddammit, it really hurt.
His eyes began to blur, his voice began to dry up, and his body began to heat. Before Zhou Xu fell to the ground, he saw someone shooting the zombies behind him. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have the time to see the man.
All the zombies were solved in a few minutes. The leader of the new arrivals looked at Zhou Xu on the ground and said, ¡°Move.¡±
¡°Boss, what¡¯s he going to do? He¡¯s been bitten by a zombie. Do you want to kill him?¡±
The man looked at Zhou Xu, who was bloody and fuzzy on the ground. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t kill anybody. Move!¡±
He meant that Zhou Xu was still a person at the moment. If he became a zombie next time, he would not let him go. Although Zhou Xu fell down, he was still conscious. He heard the man¡¯s voice very cold, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant to hear. It was just right.
Notes:
If anyone¡¯s confused about the dagger thing, I think Zhou Xu took out Wang Ying¡¯s dagger. Originally, I thought it just grazed his thigh.
If you see any mistakes,ment to let me know!
Chapter Fourteen ~ Chapter Sixteen
Chapter 16
Chapter 16
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
When Zhou Xu woke up again, it waste at night, and the pain seemed to have gone away. He reached out and touched the wound, and it was as if he never had a wound at all.
Sitting up abruptly, Zhou Xu confirmed the situation again. His physical and mental state seemed very good, because he found that he had two powers. One was healing power, and the other was a powerful and unusual water power.
With the corner of his mouth hooked up, Zhou Xuy down again.
The night was aze with the starry sky, the crescent moon was shaped like a hook, and there was the asional buzzing of insects. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was the apocalypse, Zhou Xu would think that he hade to the field for a holiday. Breathing the clean and fresh air was the best way to rx. But it¡¯s a pity that Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery and rx his body. He still had to get his revenge.
The sky was turning bright in the east. The sun was rising, the horizon was red, and the air began to warm. Zhou Xu stood up,zily stretched his arms, and then said to himself, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s n was naturally to go on the path to revenge. The purpose of his life was very simple. He only had one goal left, which was revenge.
For Zhou Xu, he would seek revenge even for the smallest grievance. To him, a temperament of so-called tolerance wasplete nonsense. Thinking about the situation in the original world, Zhou Xu went east.
This world was not a world of immortal cultivation, so he still had to eat and drink if he wanted to y. He had not eaten any food since yesterday, and now he was so hungry that his chest was close to his back.
Hunger became an urgent problem for Zhou Xu at that moment. Fortunately, after walking for more than an hour, Zhou Xu encountered a vige.
The vige was very quiet and there wasn¡¯t any living people around. He found a small bag of rice in a dpidated house. Zhou Xu cooked the rice and hungrily ate it. There was no one watching him anyways, so he did not have to y the gentle Zhou Xu.
As a matter of fact, Zhou Xu hated gentle people very much, because he felt that he was not gentle at all, and most gentle people were not good people. Under the guise of doing good things, they tried to cause problems. They were, from head to toe, fishy. What was a word to describe them? Cheap.
Zhou Xu was eating when suddenly there was a crack. His eyes immediately grew gloomy. He looked at the ce where the sound came from and was prepared to attack with a water sword.
As a result, Zhou Xu stood upright, but there was no movement, just silence. Zhou Xu was also quiet because he did not feel a trace of danger, but he was very sure that there must be something or a person at the corner of the cab.
¡°Come out!¡± Zhou Xu shouted angrily.
There was the sound of rustling, and then a dirty little head slowly appeared behind the cab. Then the dirty little head asked with a look of horror, ¡°Are you going to eat me?¡±
Zhou Xu, ¡°...¡±
At first, the child was frightened by Zhou Xu¡¯s look, but after Zhou Xu suddenly smiled gently, the child was not afraid anymore. After climbing out, the child looked up and asked Zhou Xu, ¡°Brother, are you a police officer? Are you here to save me?¡±
Zhou Xu squatted down and rubbed the child¡¯s head. His eyebrows were bent and his smile was like spring breeze. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±
The child¡¯s face instantly shriveled, and he bit his lips, looking like he was about to cry. Zhou Xu, in line with the principle of gentleness, said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away, how about that?¡±
¡°Ok.¡± The child desperately nodded his head. His skinny appearance showed that he hadn¡¯t had a good meal for some time, but it was good to at least survive this far in the apocalypse.
Zhou Xu was not a saint, but he did not think he was a demon. When facing a child who was no more than six or seven years old, he would not do anything to throw him away.
What Zhou Xu meant was that since he saw the child, he will naturally be responsible for the child.
Zhou Xu prepared a bowl of porridge and gave it to the child, and Zhou Xu washed his face. Only then did he see that the child¡¯s appearance was actually a girl with red lips and white teeth.
The little girl¡¯s name was Xixi. ording to her, her parents worked in the field. Later, the apocalypse happened. Her grandfather died at the start of the apocalypse. She could only secretly live in the cer. Fortunately, there was food stored down there by her grandfather, so she did not starve to death.
Zhou Xu followed the little girl to the cer and searched through it. He found that there was only a little bit of rice and sweet potatoes left.
Sending the child back down to the cer again, Zhou Xu decided to find a car first. After all, he could not take Xixi to Chaoyang Base on foot.
Xixi was very obedient. At the age of seven, she already knew a lot. If she wanted to follow Zhou Xu, she couldn¡¯t drag her feet.
After wandering around the vige and killing a few zombies, Zhou Xu then met a small group in a room.
With a sneer in his heart, Zhou Xu felt that his predestined fate of encountering the protagonist could not be avoided.
The group was a team that the male and female protagonists brought together. When they saw Zhou Xu, they were shocked, Tang Wanxin¡¯s mouth dropped open, and Ding Zhaoyu quickly returned to normal, and asked with surprise, ¡°Zhou Xu, you are okay? That¡¯s great. We thought you and Wang Ying had already...¡±
¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Xu smiled slightly. He liked to watch others change their faces.
Turning around, Zhou Xu said to Tang Wanxin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tang Wanxin. I used to be unkind to you because I liked Wang Ying, but now I know that Wang Ying doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡±
Tang Wanxin was also shocked. This Zhou Xu was very good to everyone, but was especially fierce towards her. Now what¡¯s wrong with this?
¡°No, it¡¯s all right.¡±
¡°When Wang Ying and I escaped, she threw me into the mound of zombies and ran away by herself. I am really... I used to like her so much...¡± Zhou Xu appropriately made a sad, sorrowful expression. On the other hand, Tang Wanxin and Ding Zhaoyu couldn¡¯t say anything. They could only express surprise, and then scolded and ndered Wang Ying for what she had done.
As he listened to their reprimands, Zhou Xu thought, all those words were for them. No matter how bad Zhou Xu and Wang Ying were, they (TW/DZ) had left them behind.
Several other unidentified people just followed suit and did not know the real situation. Zhou Xu did not exin anything else.
Some people were ready to leave. Zhou Xu said he wanted to take a person with him. As a result, when they saw that Zhou Xu was going to take a seven-year-old girl, they all hesitated.
Finally, Ding Zhaoyu said, ¡°Zhou Xu, we are a team now. I can¡¯t agree with this. If everybody else starts taking another person with them, this team will not survive, and we don¡¯t have much food. So, if only youe with us, we will wee you. If you take her with you, you will expose our entire team to moral danger.¡±
Ha-ha, this logic is perfect, Zhou Xu thought.
¡°In that case, so be it. You leave some food behind, and I¡¯ll take Xixi with me.¡±
¡°No, we found this food together. How can we possibly give it to you?¡±
¡°You said you found it together, so that includes my efforts. I don¡¯t need much, just my original share.¡± Zhou Xu continued to smile warmly.
¡°Zhou Xu, although you are a member of the team, but you do not have any ability. It was I and several other teammates who searched for food. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you toe and ask for food now?¡± Ding Zhaoyu had a honest face, and his expression and tone of voice give off the feeling of a politicalmissar of the military corps.
¡°But I helped watch over the car, I helped cook, and I helped carry things.¡±
¡°But that doesn¡¯t require much effort, right? Zhou Xu, you take Xixi with you, and we¡¯ll just go on. We can¡¯t evene to an agreement, let alone be friends.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded slightly, but he began to think about it. He knew that he was being unreasonable, but Ding Zhaoyu was not necessarily reasonable either. In any case, he was toozy to argue, so it was, more than anything, better to directly grab and attack.
Zhou Xu was still smiling, and his soft, smiling expression had never changed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s not be friends.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu fired a water sword towards them. Ding Zhaoyu didn¡¯t expect Zhou Xu to have an ability, so he was caught off guard. Zhou Xu¡¯s water sword hit him in the abdomen, and he instantly spit out a mouthful of blood.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Wanxin stood in front of Ding Zhaoyu.
¡°Crack!¡± Zhou Xu pped Tang Wanxin in the face. His gaze was malicious, like a poisoned sword. His look scared Tang Wanxin so much that she took a step back and identally stepped on Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s foot, who she was protecting.
In any case, the character was already OOC. Zhou Xu was toozy to pretend to be gentle. He coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you two can conceal the fact that you locked me and Wang Ying in the warehouse. Since I am not dead, you two will pay for what you did sooner orter.¡±
The other two men who wanted to attack Zhou Xu stopped and looked incredulously at Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin.
Zhou Xu knew that as long as suspicion took root, it wouldn¡¯t be still, so he didn¡¯t need to do anything more to provoke dissent. The team itself would naturally separate.
¡°Now I¡¯m going to take my portion of food. I don¡¯t want much. Isn¡¯t this reasonable? If you want to fight, I will apany you to the end.¡±
What did Zhou Xu have to fear? He had a healing power, and his water ability was purer than everyone else, meaning it was a higher level than everyone else¡¯s power. If he practiced well, it was only a matter of time before he became the strongest fighter in the base.
This time, Ding Zhaoyu didn¡¯t say anything. The two other teammates had already given the food to Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu gave a slight smile at the two and took the food they handed over.
They were stunned for a moment by Zhou Xu¡¯s smile. Then they looked back and saw Ding Zhaoyu and were more convinced that Ding Zhaoyu had indeed done what Zhou Xu had used him of.
Leading Xixi away, Zhou Xu found a car with some gas on the side of the road. Although it was broken, it was better than walking.
¡°Uncle, did I make trouble for you?¡± Xixi whispered.
Zhou Xu turned his head and rubbed Xixi¡¯s head. He smiled softly and said, ¡°Yes, so when you grow up, you must repay me well.¡±
Xixi nodded earnestly. Zhou Xu was suddenly stunned because a memory shed through his mind. At that time, he was very young. His older brother next door always gave him various kinds of food. He also smiled and asked the brother how to repay him. What did his brother say?
Yes, his brother said, ¡°When Xiaoxu grows up, it would be good to marry me.¡±
Later, when Zhou Xu was about to be a military adviser for the Empire, the elder brother had already long been a general of the Empire.
Shaking his head, Zhou Xu waved away the things in his mind. He could not go back. In this case, he must make his life better now.
¡°Well, when I grow up, I won¡¯t let others bully you.¡± Xixi promised with a small fist.
The fact that Zhou Xu had a power left Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin with unsettled hearts, because they had no idea whether Zhou Xu would retaliate or not. It was clear that Zhou Xu¡¯s power was very pure, which meant that he could simply crush them with a little bit of training.
¡°What should we do now?¡± Tang Wanxin asked while their team was taking a break.
Ding Zhaoyu gently kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he may not be able to make it to the base. Even if he does, I can find a way to get rid of him.¡±
Notes:
Other trantors, please feel free to pick this story up!
Ha, it¡¯s funny that Ding Zhaoyu thinks he can get rid of Zhou Xu. He¡¯s got another thinging mwahaha
Chapter Fifteen ~ Chapter Seventeen
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
¡°But won¡¯t you be in danger if hees back...¡±
¡°No one can hurt me while you¡¯re here.¡± Ding Zhaoyu held Tang Wanxin in his arms and patted her on the back, coaxing her in a low voice.
Tang Wanxin said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just worried about you, but I also believe you can handle it well.¡±
Ding Zhaoyu smiled gently, and Tang Wanxin indulged in his smile and couldn¡¯t help kissing him.
The crisis worsened a day after Doomsday. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have a lot of food, and he had Xixi to take care of now as well. The child was sensible, obedient, quiet, and she could even help do some work.
Every time Zhou Xu looked at Xixi, he felt a bit of sadness. But this was the apocalypse. Xixi was afraid and was very clear that if she did not obey, Zhou Xu might abandon her.
Many roads have been blocked. Without maps and navigation, Zhou Xu could only follow the memory of the original master and drive in the general direction.
After a whole month, Zhou Xu found Chaoyang Base. During this period, Zhou Xu taught Xixi how to protect herself, and also taught Xixi various methods of dressing wounds.
At the gate of the base, Zhou Xu breathed a sigh of relief. The plot had finally gotten back on the right track, and he could officially begin his road to revenge.
¡°This is the poption registration form. Please fill it out. After filling it out, someone will take you to have a medical examination. If you pass the physical fitness test, the base will give you a bed.¡± At the entrance to the gate, a girl smiled gently and spoke to Zhou Xu.
After receiving the registration form, Zhou Xu gave her a warm smile. The girl was instantly stunned. Two red spots appeared on her white cheeks.
¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Xu said.
¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re wee.¡± The girl lowered her head in a panic, but Zhou Xu was very satisfied. It seemed that the original owner was really good looking, but it was just that he had not made good use of his body.
¡°This is a child who came with me. Does she need to fill in her information?¡±
¡°Your child?¡± The girl looked a little confused.
¡°No, I met her on the road, but I couldn¡¯t bear to leave her behind.¡± Zhou Xu filled in his form and answered with a chuckle.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. The base has a special ce for orphans under the age of ten.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t she follow me?¡± Zhou Xu put down his pen.
¡°No, unless you prove you are rted.¡±
Zhou Xu tilted his head slightly, looking like he was pondering on the issue, then winked at the girl andughed, ¡°Beauty, this is my younger sister named Zhou Xixi. Can she join me now?¡±
The girl was almost blinded by Zhou Xu¡¯s wink. She had been blushing, but now her face was bright red. She nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice and said, ¡°Yes, yes, no one checks anyways.¡±
With that, the girl handed Zhou Xu another form, this time about kinship.
¡°Thank you, beautiful.¡± After that, Zhou Xu filled out the form in under one minute and led Xixi to the medical examination office.
There was nothing special about the medical examination office. The people there only checked whether or not someone had an ability. If they had an ability, they would be assigned to a power team and go out on missions. If they had no power, they would be assigned to one of support departments.
After the physical examination, Zhou Xu led Xixi to the base housing resettlement office. The staff member read that Zhou Xu had an ability, and for the sake of the child, they gave him a room all to himself. Otherwise, they would have to share with other people, as that single room was meant for four people. After all, the base housing was too tight, so it would be good for everyone to have a ce to sleep.
It really was a narrow road for enemies to meet, because when Zhou Xu got the key and found his room, the door next door opened.
¡°Hello, I heard the door open, I came out to say hello. I¡¯m Ding Zhaoyu, your neighbor.¡±
Zhou Xu and Xixi were both facing the door, but when they turned around slowly, the smile on Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s face dropped. However, Zhou Xu was in a good mood. ¡°Hello, Ding Zhaoyu.¡±
¡°Who is it, Zhaoyu?¡± Tang Wanxin also came out after Ding Zhaoyu.
Zhou Xu waved and smiled gently. ¡°Hi, how are you, Tang Wanxin?¡±
¡°Zhou Xu!¡± Tang Wanxin was surprised. Then she pointed to Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Why are you following us?¡±
¡°Oh, Xixi and I must havee to Chaoyang Base just for the sake of following you? Tang Wanxin, your thinking is a little bit too much.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Well, Tang Wanxin, we¡¯ll be neighbors in the future, so we need to be friendly to each other.¡± After that, Zhou Xu squatted down and said to Xixi, ¡°Xixi, say hello to Uncle and Aunt.¡±
¡°Hello Uncle, Hello Aunt. Aunt, you are so beautiful, you must be under thirty years old right?¡±
Tang Wanxin¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-three this year.¡±
¡°Oh, so you¡¯re actually not thirty, that¡¯s good.¡±
Zhou Xu whispered, ¡°Xixi, it¡¯s impolite to talk like that.¡±
Xixi looked at Zhou Xu with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°How is that bad manners?¡±
¡°Because it makes it seem like she¡¯s very old.¡±
¡°She¡¯s not old, just looks like less than thirty years old.¡±
¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t exin it to you clearly. Let¡¯s go in.¡±
¡°Um, ok, Brother Zhou Xu.¡±
The ¡°uncle¡± and ¡°aunt¡± over there were stunned. Why did they feel as if they were as old as their parents?
Closing the door, Zhou Xu tapped Xixi¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Great show.¡±
Xixi smiled and said, ¡°I hate both of them.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like them either.¡±
The house was very simple. It was about twenty square meters, with a washroom, a very small kitchen, and didn¡¯t have anything else beyond a table, a few chairs and two single beds.
After the two had eaten something, Zhou Xu began to think about their situation. The most important thing he wanted to do now was to get his father back. Otherwise, his father would be found by Ding Zhaoyu, might or might not be bitten by a zombie, and then killed by Ding Zhaoyu with ¡°good reason¡±.
A few dayster, Zhou Xu was called to the ability headquarters. At the headquarters, Zhou Xu was forced to be assigned a team, and the leader of that team was Ding Zhaoyu.
Ha-ha, Zhou Xu smiled coldly. Since it was like this, let¡¯s fight then.
Zhou Xu had actually hid his healing power. First, it was because it consumed too much energy. Secondly, he did not want to be a doctor or even a saint. This healing ability was of only one use to him, which was to heal himself.
Before Zhou Xu came, Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s team had already went on a mission, and some people were reced. So new members didn¡¯t know that Ding Zhaoyu had left Zhou Xu and Wang Ying before, but Zhou Xu would let them know. After all, the cost of ckening someone was low, and the rate of return was simply too good. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t being sinister, he was just telling the truth.
There were ten people in a team, and usually three or four cars were driven together. The types of tasks were also varied, ranging from searching for food to weapons to searching for bricks and cement for construction. Thepletion time of the task had not been clearly defined. Generally, missions that didn¡¯t require much travel had the team go and return on the same day. Each team captain, when going somewhere far away, adjusted to situations ordingly.
Their task this time was rtively simple. They had to go to Lin City¡¯s primary wholesale market to look for clothes.
It was still summer, but it was already midsummer. It would be cold after autumn, so the base must be prepared and have more clothes, in case of emergencies.
This time, there were ten people in three cars, one of which was a small truck.
Zhou Xu was sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat of the truck. The driver¡¯s name was Song Jun, and he had e on his face, which made it impossible to see his original appearance.
With his right hand resting on the window, Zhou Xu asked Song Jun, ¡°Who is that man over there?¡±
Song Jun looked at who Zhou Xu was looking at andughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know him? His name is Xia Qingfeng. He is a neer, but his strength practically defies the heavens. As soon as he arrived, he became the head of the Department of Power. Then, he came the deputy captain and then captain of the strongest team. He¡¯s too strong. He¡¯s not a man in the same world as us.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the tall and noble figure, and then faintly heard him say, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Then Zhou Xu smiled, as he would never mistake that voice. It was the voice of his rescuer, who said ¡°I don¡¯t kill anybody.¡±
In that case, Zhou Xu decided to return the favor. He didn¡¯t want to owe anyone anything.
¡°They¡¯re going too?¡±
¡°Well, the wholesale market is very big. Our two teams will set out together. We are in charge of the women¡¯s wear area. They are in charge of the children¡¯s and men¡¯s wear areas in the south.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Song Jun started the car. Zhou Xu looked at the man who had already got in the car. The man seemed to feel Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze and also looked over at him.
Zhou Xu smiled, waved at him, and then said a ¡°hello¡± with his mouth.
Xia Qingfeng frowned and looked at Zhou Xu. Then he looked away as if he hadn¡¯t seen him.
¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡± Xia Qingfeng answered. His bronze skin shimmered with a unique luster under the sunlight. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were slightly narrow. If he squinted slightly, it would add the feeling of a criminal to his whole person. His nose was high, his lips were a little thin, and when his face was expressionless, the whole person radiated a cold feeling that strangers don¡¯t want to get close to.
Comments:
No trantor¡¯s notes?? What?
Haha, but if anyone sees anything wrong or off, please let me know and I will try to fix it!
Reminder that this project is avable to be picked up!
This novel is actually really easy to understand with MTL (sometimes I feel like I¡¯m not doing much lmao)
Ah man, that age interaction with Xixi and those the protags...made me chuckle haha.
Chapter Sixteen ~ Chapter Eighteen
Chapter 18
Chapter 18
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Zhou Xu had always been very mild, so his teammates had a good impression of him.
The wholesale market in Lin City was not too far away. It took about two hours to drive there, and right now, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.
Zhou Xu asked Song Jun, ¡°Is there a map?¡±
¡°Yes, but we are not the captains. Why do you have to look at it? We just need to follow them.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and answered, ¡°I wanted to be sure of something so I can feel more at ease.¡±
Faced with Zhou Xu¡¯s warm and gentle smile, Song Jun also smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, I like you very much. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can find me.¡±
Looking at Song Jun¡¯s face covered with e, Zhou Xu smiled more tenderly. ¡°Thank you, Song Ge.¡±
Somehow or the other, Song Jun felt his face suddenly burn a little. Zhou Xu looked so beautiful when he smiled. It was like a refreshing spring falling on his hot skin, which eliminated his impulsiveness and anxiety.
Looking at the map carefully, Zhou Xu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He thought that the wholesale market was just arge warehouse. Now, it seems that the wholesale market was basically the same size as half of the city. Besides, there were not only clothing in stock, but there were also shoes and hats area in the west, luggage area in the south, cosmetics in the southeast, smallmodities in the east, and a toy mall in the north.
The clothing wholesale area they were going to was basically surrounded by all kinds of wholesale areas, but it was fortunate that the ce wasrge, which meant that it would not be very crowded. Each wholesale city had a distance of about 500 meters between each wholesale area.
¡°Zhou Xu, try the walkie-talkie. It would be bad if the walkie-talkie was broken.¡± Song Jun said, also trying his walkie-talkie.
¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Zhou Xu debugged it and confirmed that there was no problem.
Just after debugging it, Zhou Xu heard a sentenceing from his receiver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Beimen. Everyone follow my car.¡±
¡°Got it.¡± Song Jun answered.
Turning off the walkie-talkie, Song Junughed and said, ¡°Although Ding Zhaoyu camete, I still obeyed his orders. Thanks to him, our mission was aplished so smoothlyst time.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and did not answer, because he had been thinking about the map. Although this mission was a simple D-level task and it was said that there were no zombies, Zhou Xu still felt that he couldn¡¯t rx. After all, the buildings here were tooplex. There was a certain distance between the wholesale areas, so if there was danger, the base might not know about it.
¡°Get out of the car.¡± Ding Zhaoyu ordered on the walkie-talkie.
Everyone got out of the car. Xia Qingfeng¡¯s team went to another entrance. After all, men¡¯s and children¡¯s clothes were in the south, so they really didn¡¯t need toe to the north¡¯s main entrance.
The grey sky made people feel a little depressed. Zhou Xu¡¯s mind was not free from anxiety. He had a tightly stretched string in his heart. From his experience of dying a hundred times, he was almost certain that there was potential danger around him.
Two people stayed behind to watch the car, while the other eight followed Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s instructions and marched to the entrance.
Ding Zhaoyu was a fire power, but his strength was not very pure. Fortunately, he paid great attention to practice, so his ability was not bad. Tang Wanxin was also a water power, but unfortunately, her abilities are too weak. The others were earth, metal, wood and electricity powers.
One of the two people who stayed to watch the car had a healing power.
Their team was a standard team. The problem at hand now was how to smoothly get the materials.
¡°Follow me, don¡¯t separate. Let¡¯s explore the way first, and then search for supplies.¡± Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s voice was still straightforward and his tone was simr to that of an instructor, but this tone of voice could easily made people feel dependent.
Zhou Xu also admitted that Ding Zhaoyu, as a protagonist, was capable, but unfortunately his ability was much worse than his (Zhou Xu).
As soon as they entered, Zhou Xu sensed that there were not only zombies, but also enemies in this wholesale area.
Zombies were generally unconscious, but those who can manipte them were absolutely conscious.
Did a third-ss zombie appear? Zhou Xu thought.
After setting his doubts aside, Zhou Xu followed the team. They first entered the main street of the mall. There were various stalls on both sides of the main road, and under the stalls were rows of cabs. Those cabs were used for storing samples and there might be some stock in the cabs.
A member of the team wanted to open one of the cabs as they passed by, but Ding Zhaoyu reproached him, saying, ¡°We need to check this ce out first and then we¡¯ll take the materials. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±
The team member quickly hurried back to the group. Ding Zhaoyu said in a low voice, ¡°Even though this is a D-level task, we still shouldn¡¯t take it lightly.¡±
They continued to move forward, and then they came upon some paths. A few people walked around together and encountered three or four zombies. After they were all eliminated, Ding Zhaoyu said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, get into groups of two and go and look for clothes. If you find cloth and other goods, take them with you too.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu and Song Jun gathered materials quickly, but Zhou Xu¡¯s unease began to grow. He had already became aware of a murderous aura, and this feeling even made Zhou Xu feel cold.
The first wave of supplies was ready, so Song Jun was going to go back and continue gathering. Zhou Xu grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Song Jun looked at him doubtfully and Zhou Xu frowned.
A sharp whistle sounded, and Zhou Xu was shocked. ¡°Dammit!¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s nervousness infected Song Jun. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Song Jun, go and inform your teammates that we need to hurry up. We are surrounded, go quickly.¡± After Zhou Xu finished, he rushed to Ding Zhaoyu without waiting for Song Jun¡¯s reaction.
¡°Can your walkie-talkie connect with Xia Qingfeng?¡±
¡°Yes, but you...¡± Ding Zhaoyu wanted to ask why, but the walkie-talkie had already been taken away by Zhou Xu.
¡°Hello, Xia Qingfeng, go quickly, hurry up!¡±
Zhou Xu was in a hurry. It took several seconds for Xia Qingfeng to reply, ¡°I am.¡±
¡°You take the team away and retreat. We are surrounded, and there¡¯s a third-ss zombie. He will summon more zombies.¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
Zhou Xu was irritated by the man¡¯s calmness, or perhaps his thickheadedness. ¡°Why do you care about who I am? If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll kneel down for you. Hurry up and run fast.¡±
¡°...¡± There was another silence for a few seconds. Zhou Xu felt that he was going to vomit blood. As a result, the man replied, ¡°There¡¯s a third-ss zombie? I¡¯ve killed two. If you¡¯re still there,e and join us. I can handle third-ss zombies.¡±
What the fuck! Zhou Xu only had this sentence left in his heart. He really was the God of War. The whole power system had not beenpletely developed yet, but he could still kill third-ss zombies.
Zhou Xu¡¯s throat knot moved slightly. Zhou Xu turned back to Ding Zhaoyu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and join Xia Qingfeng.¡±
Ding Zhaoyu did not believe Zhou Xu¡¯s words and asked, ¡°How do you know there¡¯s a third-ss zombie?¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t even look at Ding Zhaoyu. He said to the team running towards the car, ¡°Don¡¯t run away, let¡¯s go to Xia Qingfeng.¡±
Some stopped, some continued to run, and the rest hesitated. ¡°Third-ss zombie or not, we should run.¡±
¡°If you want to join Xia Qingfeng, juste with me.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu turned around and began to run south, and the whistle behind him became more and more sharp, which meant that the third ss zombie was getting closer and closer.
Ding Zhaoyu was also skeptical, but the whistle was too frightening. In this dim space, it seemed even more terrible.
Before he could think about it, Ding Zhaoyu ran south with Zhou Xu.
After Ding Zhaoyu started running, the others followed him.
Soon, Zhou Xu arrived at the men¡¯s wear area. After a turn, he finally met with Xia Qingfeng¡¯s crew. As a result, before he even got closer, he heard Xia Qingfeng¡¯s cold words, ¡°Come for protection?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s original desire to repay a debt of gratitude disappeared in an instant. He smiled and answered, ¡°No, we¡¯vee to seek cooperation.¡±
Comments:
I almost forgot to trante this haha. Things have been suspiciously rtively easy to trante, hopefully it stays that way. Knock on wood!
See any mistakes? Comment to let me know and I¡¯ll fix it.
Remember, this project is avable to be picked up after Arc 2.
Chapter Seventeen ~ Chapter Neen
Chapter 19
Chapter 19
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
In the original storyline, Xia Qingfeng was a militant. He always rushed to the front as long as he had a mission, and the base wanted to promote him to be a minister of power but he disagreed. He kept taking his strongest team to the most dangerous ces, and finally died in a struggle against zombies.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t feel like paying attention to Xia Qingfeng¡¯s past life. As he said, they must cooperate now. The third ss zombies were not easy to deal with. They not only had the ability to summon low-level zombies, but they also had speed and strength that ordinary people could not deal with.
Currently, those with abilities didn¡¯t know how to tell the level of someone with an ability. They only knew that some abilities were rtively pure, so with good practice, the ability level would increase quickly.
But Zhou Xu knew that the highest level of all their abilities was only the third level. If Xia Qingfeng could eliminate third ss zombies, then he was at least at the fourth level or higher.
But even if he had reached the fourth level, he would not be able to sustain using his powers for long if there were too many third ss zombies.
¡°Very well. Help us sort out the materials.¡± Xia Qingfeng said.
The sharp whistle was approaching, but Xia Qingfeng seemed unfazed, and because of that, everyone else felt at ease, so they went to carry supplies.
Zhou Xu did not move. He went to Xia Qingfeng and asked, ¡°Are you sure you have eliminated third-ss zombies?¡±
Xia Qingfeng looked at Zhou Xu and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°How did you know it was a third ss zombie?¡±
¡°Help if you can. If you can¡¯t, at least shut up.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyebrows were bent. The corners of his mouth tilted up, and his smile was as sweet as sugar. ¡°Okay.¡±
When Xia Qingfeng saw Zhou Xu¡¯s smile, he suddenly paused. However, Zhou Xu turned around and the smile disappeared. Xia Qingfeng followed his figure to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things, but Zhou Xu never looked at him again.
Twenty people naturally worked faster than ten people, and so in about seven or eight minutes, three cars were almost loaded.
At the same time, the whistle was getting closer.
Zhou Xu thought, they couldn¡¯t do anything anymore. They can¡¯t run away now. If the third ss zombie wanted to chase them, they might even be able to catch up to the cars.
¡°Are you afraid?¡± Xia Qingfeng looked at Zhou Xu with a sidelong nce.
Zhou Xu smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, so you have to protect me.¡±
Xia Qingfeng was stunned again. Suddenly, he remembered a scene a few weeks ago, where in a vast open space, a solitary figure was fighting with a dagger against a group of zombies.
¡°I¡¯ve saved you once.¡±
¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter if you add one more time.¡± Zhou Xuughed again, like a spring breeze blowing through willow trees, gentle and warm.
¡°You...¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense. Herees the zombies. There are three third-ss zombies. One¡¯s on the left. One is a little farther, about forty seconds, in the right. And there¡¯s one ten seconds behind.¡±
¡°Very well.¡± Xia Qingfeng then suddenly shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen to hismand! The third ss zombies will be handed over to me. As for the others, you can deal with it by yourselves.¡±
Everyone answered unanimously, ¡°Yes.¡±
Ding Zhaoyu didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t understand why Xia Qingfeng didn¡¯t givemand to him, but to Zhou Xu.
There was no time to think about it. The zombies had slowly drawn close. In fact, if there hadn¡¯t been any third-ss zombies, it would have been easy for them to escape.
Zhou Xu closed his eyes temporarily, listened carefully to the voices around him, and finally said loudly, ¡°The zombies in fronte first. There are about a dozen, and they¡¯re easy to take care of. Several zombies in the right rear are second-ss, but it should not be difficult. Let¡¯s first deal with this group.¡±
After Zhou Xu finished, everyone was ready for battle. After a few seconds, like he said, there were more than a dozen low-level zombies in front of them.
At this time, Xia Qingfeng also took a deep breath and began to fight against the third ss zombies that had rushed in at full speed.
For a time, the scene was chaotic. The stench and the blood of the zombies flew everywhere. The deep howls, the whimpers when one was killed, and the various sounds when abilities were released mingled to form a chaotic and exciting sonata.
The first wave of corpses were low-level, so they were wiped out very quickly. There was even a second or two to see the battle between Xia Qingfeng and the third ss zombies. However, that time was useless because nothing could be seen at all. The movements of both sides were too fast, and Xia Qingfeng¡¯s powers were too strong. When a big move was released, it blinded everyone for moment.
Xia Qingfeng was a lightning power. The lightning power was a powerful ability. In addition, his ability was rtively pure and had a high level. Therefore, when people saw it for the first time, they were both shocked and speechless.
¡°Uh!¡± With a scream, a third ss zombie fell onto the ground, and a crystal bead rolled out of the body where it had been scorched by lightning. Ding Zhaoyu quietly picked it up, and then followed the crowd to start the fight against the second wave of zombies.
In the second wave of zombies, there were several second-ss zombies, so they fought a little harder. Zhou Xu turned around and found that Xia Qingfeng was fighting very skillfully, and he even had strength left. When Zhou Xu looked over, he (XQ) looked back at Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have enough time to smile before the zombie in front of him attacked.
A column of water shot out, and the zombie howled as he fell down. Zhou Xu directly cut off the zombie¡¯s head with a water knife. After that, he looked at Xia Qingfeng again and saw that he had eliminated the third-ss zombies.
Zhou Xu smiled slightly, but in his heart, he had to admire Xia Qingfeng. The so-called God of War was actually not unpredictable, but it was just that the man was a little too cold. So when facing Zhou Xu, he was naturally cold to him.
Everyone¡¯s abilities were being used up inrge amounts, and those with healing abilities in the team were almost exhausted. However, the zombies hadn¡¯t been dealt with yet, so they had to be strong.
The end result was that when thest wave of zombies came, they didn¡¯t have any energy left to use their powers.
However, when they had eliminated more than a dozen of first and second-ss zombies, Xia Qingfeng had already wiped out the third-ss zombies, and even had easily came to help.
With the addition of Xia Qingfeng, the zombies were quickly wiped out and cleaned up. After that, they dared not rest and got in the cars and left.
Zhou Xu got on Xia Qingfeng¡¯s car. Just when the car started, Zhou Xu saw a red figure shing away from the wholesale area. The shadow speed was too fast. If Zhou Xu was not experienced, he would not look back at all. He couldn¡¯t, by himself, be able to see that figure, let alone one that could fly.
¡°There was a fourth-ss zombie,¡± Zhou Xu said in a low voice.
Xia Qingfeng and Zhou Xu were the only ones in the car. The others had either went to another car or were in the bed of a small truck.
¡°You also noticed it?¡±
Zhou Xu gave a sidelong nce at Xia Qingfeng, who was driving. ¡°Hmm? You knew?¡±
¡°Mm, I knew.¡±
¡°Can you win against him?¡±
¡°Not necessarily. We should have the same strength, but when my strength has been exhausted, he won¡¯t be tired.¡±
Zhou Xu was silent. Xia Qingfeng meant that he could not win against that zombie. Fortunately, the zombie did not continue to chase them. Otherwise, if they came, they might be destroyed.
When Xia Qingfeng got out of the car, he said, ¡°You go and report to the leaders. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±
¡°Report? Isn¡¯t that the captain¡¯s job?¡±
¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to. Your captain doesn¡¯t understand, so you go.¡±
¡°Haha, good.¡± Zhou Xuughed brilliantly, but his heart was not happy. Wasn¡¯t he just feelingzy?
Forget it, Zhou Xu was also toozy to argue with him. He must make the situation clear to the people at the base. Otherwise, if someone else goes out there to do a mission, they may note back.
When Ding Zhaoyu returned home, he took out some crystal beads and said to Tang Wanxin, ¡°Wanxin, do you know what this is?¡±
Tang Wanxin was very tired. After sitting down, she asked weakly, ¡°What?¡±
Ding Zhaoyu smiled and said, ¡°Crystal nuclei, found in the bodies of zombies. They can supposedly increase powers.¡±
Tang Wanxin¡¯s ability was rtively weak, so when she heard that this thing could increase the ability, she was instantly excited. ¡°Really?¡±
Ding Zhaoyu nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Have you tried it?¡±
¡°No, but we can let others try it. If it¡¯s useful, we can secretly collect it when we go out on missions.¡±
When Zhou Xu went to make a report, after exining all the facts, he also took out a crystal nucleus, a translucent white bead. This crystal nucleus was a lightning power nucleus, but the base personnel still weren¡¯t aware of that.
¡°This is a crystal nucleus, found in the bodies of zombies. I¡¯ll bring it to you for your research. It may be useful.¡±
Zhou Xu knew that soon, the base would find the role of crystal nucleus. After that, every time the base sent others out on missions, the powers would not only kill the zombies, but begin to collect nuclei.
In the original world, this incident was reported long after Ding Zhaoyu discovered it. At that time, Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s power had been raised to fourth-level using crystal nuclei. He basically had no rival in the base. And because he found this discovery, he was awarded the Warrior Medal by the base. It was also around that time that he began to go after leadership of the base.
But now, Zhou Xu thought, Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s road to leadership may be ruined.
Notes:
hA, those two thought they could get away with it. It¡¯s soughable that it¡¯s almost cute hahahaha.
Chapter reminder that this novel is avable to be picked up.
If you see any mistakes or if anything looks off, pleasement to let me know!
Chapter Eighteen ~ Chapter Twenty
Chapter 20
Chapter 20
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
When Zhou Xu went back home, he brought with him a lot of food, and even had a pound of meat. Xixi happily jumped to her feet. Zhou Xu rubbed her head and began to cook in the kitchen.
Xixi wandered around him and the corners of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth rose. Suddenly, he realized that it wasn¡¯t that bad to have the ¡°always smiling¡± trait.
Zhou Xu actually didn¡¯t like to cook. Even when ying the viin, he only had a few worlds that required him to cook, but that didn¡¯t prove that he won¡¯t. He just hated the smell of oil and smoke.
Now if he was alone, he probably wouldn¡¯t cook, but it was different now because he had a little girl following him.
Zhou Xu shredded the meat, put some salt on it to marinate it, and then washed the vegetables he bought. It was all simple. Then he put some garlic in a pot and stir-fried the marinated meat. He added the vegetables into the pot, sprinkled some salt, and it was done.
As for the soup, it was even more simple. Zhou Xu tore the seaweed and dropped it into the boiling water. Then he added an egg and put some salt.
Of course, if he had more ingredients, Zhou Xu would have marinated the shredded pork with soy sauce and seafood sauce, and then add some fresh pickles, like scallions, mustard pickles and shrimp skin to the soup. But it was the apocalypse right now, so it was good just to eat enough to be full. Any more than that would be too demanding.
Xixi happily kissed Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu smiled slightly, rubbed her head, and said, ¡°Eat fast and don¡¯t get cold.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
They had a good time eating. Zhou Xu asked Xixi what she had done at home, and then let her sleep.
In the dark night, Zhou Xu could feel that the blood flow of his body was abnormally fast, and he even felt the swelling of the blood vessels. This was the result of him secretly eating a crystal nucleus.
There had been a total of three third-level zombies. There was one crystal nucleus that Zhou Xu did not find, but as for the other two, one was taken by Zhou Xu for himself and he handed over thest one to the base. As for Xia Qingfeng, that fellow didn¡¯t need to eat a crystal nucleus. It was estimated that his (XQ) powers grew faster than anybody else.
Zhou Xu was very much aware that Ding Zhaoyu already knew the purpose of crystal nucleus. He (DZ) should be umting nuclei right now, so he probably also was desperately trying to increase his powers. If Zhou Xu wants to be invincible, he must not be weaker than anyone else.
Zhou Xu was a water power, so the crystal nucleus he needed was blue.
In fact, all nuclei can be eaten, but if those with abilities eat the corresponding nuclei, then their powers would increase more rapidly than if they were to eat randomly. Eating other nuclei didn¡¯t seem to have any negative effect, but it was not very effective for the growth of abilities.
Nuclei were also of various colors, pink, white, blue and so on. One color of the nuclei was clear. This kind of nucleus can correspond to all powers, and the effect was exceptionally good, but it¡¯s very rare.
Of course, a person with an ability can¡¯t just eat a crystal nucleus at will. For example, if a second-level power eats the crystal nucleus of a fourth-level or fifth-level zombie, he may explode because he can¡¯t absorb it.
This process was very slow. By the time Zhou Xupletely absorbed the crystal nucleus, the sky was already bright.
A red sun rose, dispelling the boundless loneliness, and the world was once again illuminated by it. Even the clouds on the horizon were dyed red because of the rising sun.
The world was quiet and beautiful, if you ignored the fact that it was the apocalypse.
With a long sigh of relief, Zhou Xu gently got up without making any noise. Instead of feeling tired, he was refreshed. Maybe it was because the crystal nucleus had beenpletely absorbed by him, Zhou Xu thought.
After taking a shower, Zhou Xu woke Xixi up. Today he would take Xixi to see the school in the base. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to keep Xixi at home every day, and Zhou Xu still had to save his father. Those potatoes that could feed the whole base weren¡¯t a joke.
Ding Zhaoyu heard that Zhou Xu was promoted to the captain of the team the next day, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to object. The base had already given the order, but Ding Zhaoyu certainly wouldn¡¯t object, because he lived in this base now. If he did not listen to themand, there would be nothing to eat.
Tang Wanxin was a bit unhappy for him. After being calmed down by Ding Zhaoyu, she was quiet.
Zhou Xu and Xixi were in a good mood while they were taking a walk around the base in the morning. They walked hand in hand to the school.
On the way there, Zhou Xu passed through a high-end neighborhood. For the most part, the people that lived there were leaders and followers that were there when the base was first established.
Zhou Xu was merely looking around casually, but as a result, he came face to face with Wang Ying.
Wang Ying was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, you¡¯re still alive?¡±
¡°Yes, sorry, I¡¯m not dead.¡±
In a sh, it became clear to Wang Ying that Zhou Xu was angry because of her betrayal. But Wang Ying thought for a moment and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Zhou Xu said, taking Xixi¡¯s hand. ¡°Xixi, let¡¯s go.¡±
As she watched Zhou Xu¡¯s back grow smaller, Wang Ying felt a little ufortable, as if something that belonged to her had suddenly been stolen.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± A woman with heavy makeup came out from behind Wang Ying.
¡°Nothing. It was just a friend.¡±
¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t that Zhou Xu?¡±
¡°You know him?¡±
¡°Well, you don¡¯t know this but, I was at that house just now. A couple of researchers came in, so I took a peek. It turns out that Zhou Xu led two power teams and killed several third-level zombies, and has been promoted to leader of his team.
¡°Does he have a power?¡±
¡°Of course. His power seems to be very strong. Why do you ask?¡±
¡°Nothing. He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
Wang Ying proudly smiled. Zhou Xu used to be infatuated with her, but she could now use him to her advantage. It¡¯ll just take some time. Captains of power teams received food and drink, and were also be given a single room. Their treatment was very good. But that little girl was an eyesore.
Forget it, first she had to get Zhou Xu, then drive the little girl away.
Wang Ying had the idea of ying with Zhou Xu, and Zhou Xu was nning on beating Wang Ying. Because she betrayed him, Zhou Xu can¡¯t stand it anymore. If they had not met, that would have been it. But now that they¡¯d met, Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t be soft-handed.
For such a woman, just killing her was a bit boring. Was there any other interesting way to kill her? Oh that¡¯s right, if her face was destroyed, it¡¯d be much more interesting.
Although the base had just been established, it still attached great importance to educating children. Because of that, Xixi¡¯s admission procedures were quicklypleted and she went straight to first grade. Also, because Zhou Xu had a power, a school bus coulde and pick her up and drop her off. He also had the option of having Xixi live at school.
Afterpleting the formalities, Zhou Xu asked Xixi to stay at school for a few days and take a look around.
In fact, the apocalypse was caused by changes in the sunspots. People could only flee and run for a while, and they couldn¡¯t find an answer. But now, several bases had been established everywhere, and corresponding research institutes had begun to study zombies and abilities.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t need to do anything but give the researchers some ideas. The people in China did notck wisdom, but sometimes fixed thinking hinders the direction of thinking.
At the institute, Zhou Xu unexpectedly encountered Xia Qingfeng.
He waved and Zhou Xu smiled. ¡°Hello.¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Why are you at the institute?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
¡°Okay, good-bye then.¡±
Zhou Xu simply obeyed Xia Qingfeng. He had facial paralysis, as if someone owed him more than 100,000 yuan.
After half a month passed, Zhou Xu became a bit more popr at the base. After all, he was capable of perfectly aplishing every mission, and no one in his team ever got injured. This made his reputation increase in a short period of time. Ding Zhaoyu hadn¡¯t caused any mischief during the past two weeks, but Zhou Xu knew that his powers should have been upgraded. Tang Wanxin¡¯s powers have also been grown a lot.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t take them seriously at all, because his own abilities grew much faster than theirs.
Half a monthter, Zhou Xu decided to rest for a few days and let Xixie back to live with him for a day. After all, he had brought Xixi to the base with him, and so he was responsible for her. Now that he had been at the base for some time, his father should have arrived at the ce where the potatoes had been found in hisst life. In this life, he would absolutely never let Ding Zhaoyu go see his father and won¡¯t let his father die.
On the way to school, Zhou Xu passed the fancy neighborhood again.
¡°Zhou Xu?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s smiling face disappeared in an instant when he saw Wang Ying. ¡°What do you want?¡±
Wang Ying threw herself onto Zhou Xu. ¡°Zhou Xu, save me, help me.¡±
Zhou Xu reached out and pushed Wang Ying off his body, dusting off the shoulder she touched. ¡°Goodbye.¡±
With tearful eyes, Wang Ying sobbed and asked, ¡°Zhou Xu, do you really dislike me? I know I was wrongst time, but in that case, I had no choice. I¡¯m a girl, and I know it¡¯s wrong. Now someone wants to take me to be their a prostitute. Do you really not care at all?¡±
Notes:
No, he doesn¡¯t care at all haha.
Chapter Neen ~ Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter 21
Chapter 21
Face pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±
¡°You...¡± Wang Ying pointed at Zhou Xu, trembling with anger. ¡°Was your love from before fake?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it was true.¡± Zhou Xu said. Seeing he had no other choice, he continued, ¡°Or maybe it wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°What if I said I¡¯d never forgotten you? I love you, Zhou Xu, let¡¯s get back together.¡±
¡°I refuse. Goodbye.¡±
Zhou Xu turned around and left. He bowed his head, the corners of his mouth tilted up. Haha, let¡¯s not talk about Wang Ying¡¯s nature. There was no one else less qualified to say ¡°love¡± than herself.
Xixi hadn¡¯t seen Zhou Xu for a long time, and so she happily jumped into Zhou Xu¡¯s arms and kissed him on the cheek. Xixi said, ¡°Brother Zhou Xu, I missed you very much.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s haze disappeared in an instant. Zhou Xu smiled gently. ¡°Xixi, I missed you too.¡±
The next day, Zhou Xu sent Xixi back to the school, but before that, he told Xixi that he would be gone for two to three weeks. Xixi cleverly said that she knew, and so Zhou Xu went to receive a C-level mission on behalf of his team.
C-level missions were a little harder than D-level missions, and there was a possibility of encountering second-ss zombies, but in exchange, the rewards reaped were plentiful, at least enough to earn a month¡¯s ration.
Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin were still on the team. However, before his team left, Zhou Xu asked the base for another person, and that person was Wang Ying. He didn¡¯t intend to allow Wang Ying to continue to live leisurely in the base. After all, she was actually a power. It was just that she was afraid of dying, so she would rather climb into many people¡¯s beds than go out on a mission.
The base naturally agreed. And because Zhou Xu had been very insistent, Wang Ying arrived soon after the base¡¯s decision. Wang Ying hadn¡¯t yet managed to hug a strong person¡¯s thighs , so she was willing to go to Zhou Xu again.
However, what was unexpected that Xia Qingfeng also came along, due to the fact that the C-level mission was more troublesome. The mission was to go to a manufacturing factory to get a few machines, which were big and heavy. Usually, only two machines could be retrieved per trip. So the situation for the mission was that as long as someone was willing to go, they could take on the mission at any time.
Zhou Xu was quite certain that Xia Qingfeng had decided to go absolutely because he saw that Zhou Xu was going to lead the mission, so he also took the mission. Zhou Xu had clearly seen that, in the beginning, Xia Qingfeng had another C-level mission listed in the mission application column.
The two looked at each other, and then Zhou Xu extended his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Xia Qingfeng, pleasant cooperation ah.¡±
Xia Qingfeng and Zhou Xu shook hands and Xia Qingfeng said with a nk expression, ¡°Don¡¯t make me save you again.¡±
Zhou Xu ignored Xia Qingfeng and checked on the crew and the vehicles. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Set out.¡±
Wang Ying originally had thoughts about going to Zhou Xu¡¯s team. She didn¡¯t believe that Zhou Xu, a big fool who had liked her so much, would give up on her so easily. She still wanted to try, especially after she found out that Zhou Xu personally asked important people in the base for her. She was more convinced now that Zhou Xu actually liked her.
On the morning of when they were supposed to depart, it was a bit cloudy. Not too long after, dense raindrops began to fall. Wang Ying wanted to sit in a car with Zhou Xu, but Zhou Xu refused. Finally, she had no other choice but to go sit in the truck.
Wang Ying was thinking about how to make Zhou Xu like herself again so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Ding Zhaoyu and her cousin Tang Wanxin were also there.
In fact, Wang Ying had long known that Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin were also at the base. But since her powers were low-level, she was no match for them at all. As a result, she was regarded as insignificant. However, she was now changing directions. After seeing Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxi who were also gathered there with her, Wang Ying¡¯s mind came alive, once againing up with schemes.
Because Zhou Xu knew Wang Ying very well and guess what she wanted to do, Zhou Xu was in a good mood.
¡°Boss, why are you so happy?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a y to watch.¡±
¡°A y?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±
Because the ce they had to go to was far away, it took more than a day to drive there, so at the halfway point, they stopped the cars to let everyone rest. When they arrived at their destination at noon the next day, everyone looked at Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin differently.
Wang Ying greeted them (DZ/TW) with a smile, which made them very unhappy, but they couldn¡¯t do anything in front of everyone.
Not long after Zhou Xu and his team got off their vehicles, Xia Qingfeng¡¯s team also arrived. The two teams had cooperated once before, so they were very friendly to each other. At the same time, the matter that Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin had left behind their teammates was being spread.
Zhou Xu was happy to see it seed. He then started assigning tasks, but he also put them together. In any case, they were sure to fight with each other. As for the results, Zhou Xu said that he didn¡¯t care at all, because no matter which one lost, he still considered it as revenge.
There weren¡¯t too many zombies. After all, in the first ce, there hadn¡¯t been a lot of residents who lived nearby. All of the buildings were factories, and so there were fewer zombies. They asionally encountered second-ss zombies, but with Zhou Xu¡¯s current ability, it wasn¡¯t a problem to fight one or two second-ss zombies. Even if there were third-ss zombies, Zhou Xu would still have the ability to fight them.
Xia Qingfeng followed their team from a distance. Of course, when zombies attacked, he would naturally help, but in fact, he had been watching Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance was very good. His back was tall and straight. He always had a smile when talking with other people, a smile that people felt was very warm. That¡¯s why Xia Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help but notice Zhou Xu. He really couldn¡¯t understand how a person¡¯s smile could be so warm. When he first met Zhou Xu, he (ZX) was like the devil reborn.
The team made steady progress and didn¡¯t run into any major difficulties. The biggest difficulty of the entire mission was probably carrying the machine back to the truck.
After the machine was secured, Zhou Xu let the team members take a rest. He followed a path to a dpidated staff dormitory. If he remembered correctly, his father, Zhou Kang, should be hiding there.
After taking a few steps, the corners of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth slightly tilted upwards, because it seemed that he had attracted a few people.
The dormitory was so rundown that it might have been abandoned long before the apocalypse began.
Knowing that someone was following him, Zhou Xu deliberately slowed down his pace. He went to the middle of the dormitory before he turned around and smiled, ¡°Friend,e out.¡±
Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin slowly emerged through the dormitory entrance. Ding Zhaoyu smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, what are you doing here alone?¡±
¡°That has nothing to do with you ba. I¡¯d like to ask you, what are you doing?¡±
¡°I just saw that there was a dormitory here, so I wanted to check it out. I¡¯m not trying to follow you. I¡¯m with Tang Wanxin, so I really didn¡¯t mean to follow you.¡±
When Zhou Xu bowed his head, the expression on his face changed. When he looked up again, the warm expression he had worn was reced by a gloomy one. His expression now was like a poisonous snake ready to attack. He could, at any time he wanted, take the other person¡¯s life.
Both Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin paused. They had just wanted to lock him up again, but now, it seemed as if they had to fight.
Zhou Xu took advantage of their hesitation and attacked, shooting out a water sword in their direction.
Ding Zhaoyu stepped back and Tang Wanxin quickly formed a water wall. However, Tang Wanxin¡¯s level was low, so even though there was a water wall erected, Zhou Xu¡¯s sword pierced through the water wall and headed straight towards them.
The obstruction of the water wall gave Ding Zhaoyu some time. He fired a ming bullet at Zhou Xu¡¯s water sword.
Without giving them the chance to fight back, Zhou Xu transformed water into ice, and then hundreds of ice needles came down like hail, attacking Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin.
Ding Zhaoyu hurriedly lifted his hands, and a shield made of fire protected him and Tang Wanxin.
Zhou Xu flipped his hand upwards and drew a circle in the air. In an instant, the ice needles attacked the two people opposite him from all sides.
Tang Wanxin and Ding Zhaoyu had to find ways to block the attack again. Their fire and water powers worked together and finally blocked Zhou Xu¡¯s ice needles.
Zhou Xu continued changing his attacking methods, but Tang Wanxin and Ding Zhaoyu began their counterattack by cooperating with each other.
Zhou Xu soon becamezy and didn¡¯t want to spend any more time with them, so he unleashed a strong water storm with a p of thunder, and Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxinpletely lost.
The raindrops were like bullets. Once they fell on Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin, they were instantly left bleeding from head to toe.
Ding Zhaoyu looked at Zhou Xu in surprise and said, ¡°How can your power grow so fast?¡±
Zhou Xu spread out his hands and answered, ¡°Because you are not the only one who knows that zombie crystal nuclei can increase power.¡±
¡°Boss, Boss...¡± When Song Jun came in and saw the scene, he was shocked. Then he turned around and stood in front of Zhou Xu. He faced Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin and said, ¡°What do you two want to do?¡±
Ding Zhaoyu gestured to the wounds on his body and said, ¡°What does the captain want to do to us? Zhou Xu, do you dare say that these wounds weren¡¯t made by you?
At this time, other teammates also came in. Xia Qingfeng followed the crowd,ing inst. Zhou Xu smiled and did not refute what Ding Zhaoyu said. Instead, he looked at Xia Qingfeng standing behind the crowd and said, ¡°You can just ask Xia Qingfeng what you want to know.¡±
The people immediately turned their gazes to Xia Qingfeng, who was pretending to be someone who also didn¡¯t know the truth. He had no choice but to say, ¡°Zhou Xu was here first, and Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin followed him.¡±
Wang Ying raised her eyebrows. She came forward and said, ¡°Oh, you harmed us once, but now you want to do it again?¡±
Comments:
Zhou Xu is Zhou Xu. Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin thought they could beat him but ha! And Wang Ying¡¯s scheming again, but she doesn¡¯t know Zhou Xu¡¯s true purpose mwahaha.
As always, let me know if you see anything wrong!
Chapter Twenty ~ Chapter Twenty Two
Chapter 22
Chapter 22
Trigger warning: mentions of child abuse and a bit of graphic violence
Face pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
People had asked Wang Ying for more details about what she said while they were on the road. So in an instant, nearly all of their doubt disappeared and they became convinced.
How could Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin exin themselves? It was true that they did have that in mind when they were discussing their n. They weren¡¯t a match for Zhou Xu. If they had managed to defeat Zhou Xu, they probably would have immediately killed him.
In order to divert everyone¡¯s attention, Ding Zhaoyu said that Zhou Xu¡¯s power was not normal. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t hide the truth and said, ¡°The nucleus of a zombie can increase the strength of powers. This matter is being studied by the base¡¯s research institute, and I am the subject of the experiment. Are there any objections?¡±
As expected, everyone¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted. Ding Zhaoyu breathed a sigh of relief, but Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer. You didn¡¯t die this time, because other people came by chance. If there was another time, would you be so lucky? It¡¯s hard to say.
Everyone was immersed in the fact that zombie nuclei could upgrade their abilities. Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin were so busy being d that their diversion were sessful that they were also distracted, and so Zhou Xu took the opportunity to continue walking.
Xia Qingfeng followed him because he found that Zhou Xu he knew seemed very different from Zhou Xu in reality. When he bowed his head, he had a sinister expression with vicious eyes, far different from the warm man he thought had a smile like a willow tree blowing in the spring breeze. But Xia Qingfeng was very interested in such a contradictory Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu ignored Xia Qingfeng, and then finally, he found his father Zhou Kang in a corner.
Xia Qingfeng¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. Why did Zhou Xu have toe here? Why did he continue to walk in when everyone was not paying attention to him? Why did he look around? Did he know from the beginning that someone was here?
¡°Dad?¡±
Zhou Xu examined his father¡¯s condition and found that due to the fact that his father had run out of water and was dehydrated, he was a little disorientated.
¡°Xiaoxu, is that Xiaoxu?¡± Zhou Kang¡¯s throat was hoarse, and he could only speak in a whisper.
Zhou Xu held his father¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, Dad, it¡¯s Xiaoxu. Can you sit up and drink some water first?¡±
Xia Qingfeng went over and helped Zhou Kang sit up while Zhou Xu used his powers to pool water into his hand and then brought his hand to his father¡¯s mouth.
Zhou Kang¡¯s body was extremely dehydrated. Although he had food, he hadn¡¯t drank water in a long time, and his body couldn¡¯t bear it.
Tears flowed down from the old man¡¯s face. He wiped his tears and then began to babble, saying, ¡°Xiaoxu ah, I thought I would never see you again. I thought you were eaten by those demons too. I couldn¡¯t even imagine... Every day I told myself that I couldn¡¯t die. I still had to go back to my hometown to check. Maybe you were okay... I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re really okay ah, I¡¯m so happy... Xiaoxu, I was so scared to death... If I couldn¡¯t find you at home, I didn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±
Zhou Xu gently patted his father¡¯s back. Zhou Kang¡¯s long-winded words changed to sobs, and then he slowly calmed down. Zhou Xu held him the entire time, patting his back as if he was coaxing a child.
Xia Qingfeng¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. Like Zhou Xu, his father was also alive. However, in this world, there was a kind of father who could give his son a hard hand.
Xia Qingfeng vaguely remembered that once, when he was a child, his father had been in a bad mood. His father had picked up a stool and hit him with it. The stool broke, and Xia Qingfeng also lost consciousness. At that time, what was he (XQ) thinking? Oh that¡¯s right, he was thinking of revenge. He wanted to kill his father with his own hands and his hatred sustained his will to keep on living. At that time, he had been no more than ten years old.
Xia Qingfeng never knew why he was treated like that. Even his mother didn¡¯t have a good expression when she saw him. She didn¡¯t beat him, but she constantly scolded him, calling him a waste. To her, he was useless, dumb, and someone who never thought things through.
In his over twenty years of life, the happiest day was the day when the apocalypse broke out. The whole world was miserable, helpless, and lonely, just like him.
Those desperate eyes and miserable cries made Xia Qingfeng feel happy. He hoped that all human beings would perish like this. He was even waiting to be a zombie. But in the end, he didn¡¯t turn into a zombie. Instead, his powers emerged.
After his powers broke out, he became so tough that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare with him at all. His father and mother began to tter and fawn over him to try and get what they wanted. Their begging eyes made Xia Qingfeng feel sick, and he didn¡¯t bother killing them.
The apocalypse gave Xia Qingfeng a way to vent. He could kill zombies in a frenzy and nobody would say anything. This unusual and varied method of venting preserved Xia Qingfeng¡¯s sanity.
Xia Qingfeng thought that he wouldn¡¯t be interested in anything else...until he met Zhou Xu.
The first time he met Zhou Xu, he was shocked, because the figure that was fighting a group of zombies was so stunning. The movements weren¡¯t wading in mud and water at all. The deadly speed of the knife and the man¡¯s devil-like expression all showed a violent beauty.
When they met again, Zhou Xu no longer had that evil appearance. He was gentle, kind, and had a warm smile, which always made Xia Qingfeng¡¯s heart tremble.
Right now, seeing how Zhou Xu was, Xia Qingfeng decided that the feeling was probably jealousy. He was envious that Zhou Xu could be so generous, envious that he could have warmth in his gaze for all things in the world, and was also envious that the had the forbearance to not put the world in his eyes at all.
Zhou Xu was contradictory. Xia Qingfeng was also contradictory. He had been looking for someone like him, but Xia Qingfeng suddenly thought that if he could always be around Zhou Xu, whether he was a fierce ghost or a spring breeze, it didn¡¯t matter.
Perhaps love was just like this, only needing a single moment to decide to solely belong to someone.
Zhou Xu had his wish fulfilled when he harvested a lot of potatoes under Zhou Kang¡¯s advice. However, what surprised him even more was that on their way back, they met five or six low-level zombies. It was almost impossible for someone to be bitten. So how did his father get bitten by a zombie in thest life? Zhou Xu let out a ¡°hehe¡±.
Sure enough, it was the so-called protagonist¡¯s doing. Only, his despicable tactics were called strategy, while a viin¡¯s despicable tactics could only be called tricks.
Zhou Xu handed over all of the potatoes they¡¯d harvested once they returned to the base. Since then, the base began to grow potatoes on arge scale. Potatoes were easy to grow, and they also produced a high yield, so after a few months, potatoes became the main food source of the base.
Zhou Xu also received the attention of the higher-ups of the base and became one of the leaders of the base.
At the same time, Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s and Tang Wanxin¡¯s reputation also spread throughout the base, but infamy was attached to their name.
Wang Ying went to Zhou Xu several times to attract him, but she waspletely shut out by Zhou Xu. Gradually, the part that wanted to cling to his heart changed.
Zhou Xu led the team out again three monthster. This time, however, the mission was more dangerous. Their task was to go to a military factory, and it took more than two days on the road to get there.
Because he was a young and new leader, some people didn¡¯t want to go out on the mission. Zhou Xu had to go as an example.
This time, three teams were assigned to the mission. There was a total of 35 people and 12 vehicles, which included threerge trucks, three medium trucks, and six off-road vehicles.
Zhou Xu was not the chiefmander of the mission. The chiefmander was Yin Yun, the captain of another team. The other captain was Xia Qingfeng.
Zhou Xu felt several times that Xia Qingfeng might be interested in him. Otherwise, he would not always follow him like this. Although he still spoke coldly, his eyes weren¡¯t so fierce, at least not towards Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu admitted that he had loved Han Zikui. He also acknowledged that he was open-minded and loved and apanied him for his entire life. He felt that what he had done was enough. In this lifetime, he would not be confined to the so-called moral cage. Confining himself to a lonely life wasn¡¯t being loyal to Han Zikui, but being disloyal to himself.
For Zhou Xu, love was a supplement to life, but not a necessity. Of course, it would be better if he had it.
At this time, the power system had been developed and the levels of zombies could now be differentiated. Zhou Xu was currently a sixth-ss power, Xia Qingfeng was seventh-ss, and the rest of the team were mostly fourth-ss. Ding Zhaoyu was fifth-ss.
When he left for the mission, Zhou Xu knew that the mission was dangerous, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would be attacked by dozens of fourth-level zombies as soon as they arrived.
Because the zombie attack was so unexpected, the whole team was thrown into turmoil for a moment.
What they didn¡¯t expect, however, was that there were two fifth-level zombies within the group of fourth-level zombies.
Fifth-level zombies, as the name implied, were conscious zombies, and their strength was simr to fifth-ss powers.
For a while, both the powers and the corpses suffered heavy casualties, until the fifth-level zombies were all that was left. Suddenly, their team members began to kill each other.
Zhou Xu was rmed. Among the zombies, there was a sixth-level zombie with strong mental abilities. This was the zombie emperor.
In his shock, Zhou Xu was distracted for a second, but he watched Xia Qingfeng be stabbed in his throat by his teammate. Blood sshed everywhere, and in the sunshine, Zhou Xu even saw small rainbow appear.
¡°Fuck!¡± Zhou Xu roared and threw a water bomb at his controlled teammate.
The teammate died and Xia Qingfeng fell.
Zhou Xu saw Yin Yun slowly stand up and walk step by step to a warehouse not far away.
Looking up, Zhou Xu saw a zombie in red waving and greeting them on top of the warehouse.
Comments:
I wanted to cry when I was tranting this chapter lol. Poor Xia Qingfeng...
Thanks to the people who helped me trante some tough bits for this chapter!
There will be no updates next week, as I will be out of town. I will see you the Wednesday after that!
If you see any mistakes, let me know! I¡¯ll try and fix it as soon as possible when Ie back.
Chapter Twenty One ~ Chapter Twenty Three
Chapter 23
Chapter 23
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
Yin Yun¡¯s consciousness was being controlled. He walked away, step by step, as the rest of the zombies retreated. The other people who were also being controlled regained their senses. There were four people with healing abilities amongst the three teams, and those people quickly went to heal their teammates. But when they saw Xia Qingfeng¡¯s situation, they could only shake their heads and go to see other injured teammates.
Xia Qingfeng¡¯s face was pale. Due to excessive blood loss, he began to tremble and convulse. He didn¡¯t have the time to do something about Yin Yun. Zhou Xu ordered, ¡°If you are not injured, go and grab Yin Yun. If you are injured, don¡¯t move. Healers, cure the powers quickly.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu gently moved Xia Qingfeng to the side, just in time for arge truck to block them from everybody else¡¯s sight.
Zhou Xu raised his hand and touched Xia Qingfeng¡¯s neck. A faint orange halo shined from his hand.
Through his confusion, Xia Qingfeng tried to open his eyes. Upon opening them, he saw Zhou Xu¡¯s tight lips, saw his high nose, saw his frown, and saw his drooping bangs. Xia Qingfeng wanted to smile, but he couldn¡¯t. However, in his eyes, he thought, it turned out that being embraced was such a warm thing.
Zhou Xu¡¯s healing ability had actually reached seventh-level, which was even stronger than his water power. Zhou Xu estimated that it was impossible now to conceal it. In that case, he should let everyone know that his ability was the strongest. If they didn¡¯t want to be in a situation where someone was injured and there was nobody to heal them, they¡¯d better behave themselves and shut up.
Using his healing power was physically exhausting, and in twenty minutes, Zhou Xu could hardly hold on, but Xia Qingfeng still did not wake up.
Zhou Xu¡¯s energy was being consumed. His bangs were wet with sweat, and his tightly wrinkled eyebrows couldn¡¯t be rxed. Zhou Xu had thoughts about being able to save Xia Qingfeng, but when he bowed his head, he saw Xia Qingfeng struggling to open his eyes and to raise his hand.
Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you want to touch me?¡±
Xia Qingfeng blinked his eyes. Zhou Xu¡¯s strength was finally an arrow at the end of its flight. He was unable to smile and could only look at Xia Qingfeng and say, ¡°Do you like me? Live on, and I¡¯ll let you do it.¡±
Minutes passed, and Zhou Xu copsed. He didn¡¯t even know if Xia Qingfeng had lived or not.
The other healers also copsed at the same time. After all, the healing system was such a pit. As for the people who went after Yin Yun, their pressure point was hit, causing them to freeze in ce.
On the top of the warehouse in the distance was a zombie dressed in red, with red lips slightly hooked up. The zombie embraced the approaching Yin Yun, and said in a husky voice, ¡°I have found you atst.¡±
However, what shocked them the most was that the wound on Xia Qingfeng¡¯s neck had healed, and his heartbeat was very stable. They naturally guessed that Zhou Xu had a healing power.
Ding Zhaoyu originally wanted to manipte public opinion, but whatever he said now would be doubted by the other powers. So after saying a few words, he could only be depressed and taciturn.
Wang Ying began thinking about her situation. Zhou Xu had rejected her too many times, causing him to be a thorn in her heart.
The dark sky and the sudden turn of events created a depressing atmosphere, pushing everyone to the brink of falling apart. No matter what, running into a fifth-level zombie, teammates being controlled, and seeing the three captains be missing or unconscious, all of it was frightening.
Amongst the fear, Ding Zhaoyu said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. That zombie¡¯s target just now should be Captain Yin, so it shouldn¡¯te back for the time being. If you¡¯re still worried, let¡¯s return to the base first.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do. There are a few injured people who can¡¯t move, or else their wounds might re-open. We are not strong enough to turn the wounds into scars.¡± A healer said.
¡°In that case, is there anyone who wants to follow me to the military weapons warehouse? It¡¯s right beside us. We don¡¯t have to run far and we can take care of each other. Of course, if most people are afraid, let¡¯s just stay here.¡±
The crowd quieted down, perhaps because Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s voice was very calm. Everyone suddenly remembered that Ding Zhaoyu was once a team captain.
The area was silent for some time, but a man suddenly shouted, ¡°Well, what the hell, if I stay in the car, I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡±
After the man said that, most people followed him, because the atmosphere in the car was really too depressing. They were right beside the corpses of their dead teammates, and if they continued to stay there, the weight in their hearts would only worsen.
Two people stayed behind with Wang Ying, saying they wanted to stay behind to protect the injured. The rest went to the military weapons warehouse.
Wang Ying walked up to the sleeping Zhou Xu and snorted, ¡°Hmph, do you think I can¡¯t live without you?¡±
After she spoke, Wang Yingchong threw a meaningful look at the other two. They instantly understood that they shouldn¡¯t waste their energy using their powers. They took out their daggers and stabbed Zhou Xu.
¡°Plop.¡± The knives went into flesh, causing blood to spurt. However, the knives didn¡¯t go into Zhou Xu¡¯s flesh, but into the bodies of Wang Ying¡¯s aplices.
Wang Ying was stunned. She stared nkly at Xia Qingfeng behind the two. ¡°You, didn¡¯t you faint?¡±
¡°Plop.¡± The knife went to flesh again. This time, it went into Wang Ying¡¯s flesh.
Zhou Xu slowly sat up and his voice was still a little weak. He shook his head and said, ¡°I told you to keep her alive, why did you kill her?¡±
Xia Qingfeng didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled the knife out and sat next to Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xuughed and said, ¡°I still wanted to make her face ¡°blossom¡±, okay? We could have maybe seen a y. But because you were like this, I had less fun.¡±
Gently patting Zhou Xu on the head, Xia Qingfeng suddenly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to taint your eyes.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t move, because he was also stunned. This forever-cold-expression, forever ruthless Xia Qingfeng smiled? The man called ¡°God of War¡± smiled?
A corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth hooked up. Zhou Xuid down, as he still needed to rest. ¡°Xia Qingfeng, did you hold on because I said that sentence?¡±
¡°Well, what you said, let me do that.¡±
Zhou Xu closed his eyes and heard Xia Qingfeng say, ¡°I will not let you leave me in this life.¡±
Xia Qingfeng didn¡¯t speak his next sentence because he was afraid to scare Zhou Xu. The next sentence was, ¡°If you dare to leave me, I will imprison you, so that you can never leave.¡±
In fact, when Xia Qingfeng thought of this next sentence, he felt that he was being a little paranoid, but Zhou Xu was the first warmth he had ever encountered in his life, and he didn¡¯t want to give him up.
Both of them had actually been awake. Zhou Xu was tired and toozy to open his eyes, while Xia Qingfeng hadn¡¯t recovered yet and couldn¡¯t open his eyes.
But when Wang Ying said that she would stay, Zhou Xu knew she would definitely not do anything good. So, when the others weren¡¯t paying attention, he gently scratched Xia Qingfeng¡¯s palm. Zhou Xu was only testing to see if he was alive, but he didn¡¯t expect Xia Qingfeng to hold his finger.
Zhou Xu whispered in Xia Qingfeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Wang Ying might make a move in a moment. Wake up and pay attention.¡±
¡°Ok.¡±
¡°Keep Wang Ying alive for me. What that woman fears most is disfigurement. I want to see her reaction.¡±
¡°Ok.¡±
The two men quietly settled the matter and looked at the corpse next to them. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Who do you think that man was?¡±
¡°Do you remember the figure that followed us on our first mission? It should be him.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°I think so too. He¡¯s a zombie emperor.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±
¡°Between you and him, what are the chances of winning?¡±
¡°If it can be done quickly, we can try it.¡±
Up until now, both of them had been silent, because Xia Qingfeng said ¡°can try¡±, but he did not say ¡°will win¡±. Add the fact that the zombie could control human minds, their enemy¡¯s destructive power was doubled.
Suddenly, a slightly cool palm covered his forehead. Zhou Xu opened his eyes and saw Xia Qingfeng with a sullen expression. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Now I want to,¡± Xia Qingfeng paused, before he continued, ¡°fuck you.¡±
Chapter Twenty Two ~ Chapter Twenty Four
Chapter 24
Chapter 24: Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
¡°If you have the strength, then feel free to do it.¡± Zhou Xu replied with a slight smile, because he knew that Xia Qingfeng did not the energy to do that at all.
Xia Qingfeng suddenly got up and pressed Zhou Xu under his body, a prominent part pushing against Zhou Xu.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s truly powerful ah.¡±
Of course they didn¡¯t do it. After all, they were currently in the middle of a mission. And if something else happened, they might lose their lives here.
Zhou Xu looked up at the gloomy sky and took a few deep breaths before he slowly stood up. Although he was still a little weak, walking was not a problem, and he could continue to use his healing power to repair his body.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the military weapons warehouse and see what¡¯s going on. If something goes wrong, it won¡¯t be easy for us to ount for it.¡± Zhou Xu said.
Xia Qingfeng nodded and followed Zhou Xu to the military weapons warehouse.
It was already afternoon, but because of the dark clouds, people couldn¡¯t urately estimate the time. Ding Zhaoyu led the members to examine the warehouse carefully and they found that it was already empty. but just as they were about to leave, Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng entered.
The two sides looked at each other. Zhou Xu, in a mild manner, said softly, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±
All of the team members began speaking with seven mouths and eight tongues, asking Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng about their physical condition. They all got the same answer, which was ¡°Ok¡±.
Zhou Xu also carefully examined the situation of the military weapons warehouse. Then Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng looked at each other. They understood the resolve in each other¡¯s eyes. This resolve, one was due to wisdom, and the other because of vignce.
They both spoke at the same time: ¡°Under the floor.¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡± Ding Zhaoyu said.
¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not isn¡¯t for you to decide. However, the facts will tell you the answer.¡±
Zhou Xu was toozy to exin further. He walked over to a tile, bent his fingers, knocked, and heard an ¡°empty sound Zhou Xu turned to the team members and said, ¡°Look for something to pry this open.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t look. I¡¯ll do it.¡±
Ding Zhaoyu wanted to stop it because he was afraid that if there were real weapons in the ground, Xia Qingfeng¡¯s lightning might cause an explosion if it was too strong. As a result, he took a step forward but was stopped by Xia Qingfeng¡¯s teammates. ¡°Ding Zhaoyu, you don¡¯t know our leader. His lightning power is not only powerful, but he can also freely control it.¡±
As he said that, everyone watched Xia Qingfeng controlling the lightning, slowly, slowly, drawing the shape of a hole on the ground.
When the shape waspletely traced, everyone heard a ¡°k¡± sound before the cut piece fell down. They looked at the cut and found that it was not too big but not too small, just right. Xia Qingeng had merely cut a hole and didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary.
Wood powers madedders so that everyone could go down the hole. Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng wentst. Zhou Xu deliberately said in Xia Qingfeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Your technique isn¡¯t bad.¡±
Xia Qingfeng was stimted by Zhou Xu¡¯s hot breath on his ears. He grabbed Zhou Xu¡¯s hand and looked at him deeply.
Zhou Xu tilted his head slightly. ¡°Why, want toe now? My strength has recovered pretty well. But it¡¯s too bad that right now is pretty inconvenient.¡±
Xia Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help but put Zhou Xu¡¯s hand down and follow him to the real underground military weapons warehouse.
After entering, Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng were shocked by the huge inventory. There were plenty of guns and ammunition. There were even many new types of weapons. There were more than 200 light rocketunchers alone. And there were small projectileunchers and so on.
Zhou Xu knew that this time, they had hit a jackpot.
Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng returned to the base with twenty people and their weapons in hand. Yinyun had been captured by the zombies and a few team members had died. The base would normally not give any awards in this case. But their group was different. They managed to bring back a considerable amount of weapons. Therefore, the top management of the base was going insane with joy. Nobody even cared whether Yin Yun was alive or not. And of course, no one cared about what happened to Wang Ying.
After that, the team was divided again. Zhou Xu was promoted to the management level, Xia Qingfeng was promoted to the Department of Power, and even Ding Zhaoyu was promoted to be the leader of a power team, although his reputation was already pretty smelly.
At the same time, Zhou Xu got a house. It was neither too big or too small, 70 square meters, enough for Zhou Xu to live in.
On the day he got the keys, Zhou Xu was very happy. He took Xixi back and cooked a table full of food for her. As they were eating, they heard a ¡°tok tok tok at the door. At this time, Zhou Xu¡¯s father, due to health reasons, had been living in a health center. Everything was avable there and the conditions were good, especially because his father was apanied by someone. His mood and body were very good, so Zhou Xu felt reassured about him, so he didn¡¯t have him live somewhere else. Zhou Xu went to see him once in a while.
When Zhou Xu opened the door, he came face to face with Xia Qingfeng.
With a warm smile, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Looking for me?¡±
Xia Qingfeng, after staring nkly, said, ¡°En. Have you keep your promise.¡±
¡°Oh, unfortunately today is not convenient,¡± Zhou Xu moved sideways, letting Xia Qingfeng see Xixi inside the house, ¡°maybe next time.¡±
Zhou Xu was about the close the door but Xia Qingfeng silently blocked it, cing his foot at the crack of the door ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know you lived here. I just moved in. I live next door to you.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Xu looked at Xia Qingfeng with amusement. He looked at his figure from top to bottom. His smiling eyes grew increasingly alluring.
¡°In fact, I wanted toe and ask if there is any electricity on your side. I have no electricity on my side,¡± Xia Qingfeng finally admitted.
¡°There is.¡±
¡°My parents will move in tomorrow too.¡± Xia Qingfeng said.
¡°And then?¡±
¡°...¡±
Xia Qingfeng¡¯s bronze skin looked very soft at the moment. He wasn¡¯t as cold as usual. Zhou Xu even felt that he was a little embarrassed. It¡¯s really rare for this man, who was called the God of War, to be embarrassed.
Zhou Xu stepped forward, Xia Qingfeng stepped back, Zhou Xu stepped forward again, and Xia Qingfeng continued to step back until he moved back to his door. Zhou Xu, who was shorter by ten centimeters, fixed Xia Qingfeng between his arm and the wall. He put one leg between Xia Qingfeng¡¯s legs. Zhou Xu deliberately made his voice very gentle, as if biting Xia Qingfeng¡¯s ear, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, Xixi will go back to school. You cane over then.¡±
Some part on Xia Qingfeng refused to listen and hardened at the speed of lightning, and Zhou Xu naturally felt it. Heughed, grabbed Xia Qingfeng, and gave him a good pinch. Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
In fact, Zhou Xu¡¯s pinch was very painful, but even if it hurt, Xia Qingfeng wanted to look at Zhou Xu, because Zhou Xu lived free and easy, and hisughter was so charming.
Xia Qingfeng looked at the door that Zhou Xu closed and suddenlyughed. Snow-white teeth in the slightly dark corridor appeared very bright.
The next day, Zhou Xu sent Xixi to school and went to the balcony of his home.
His balcony and Xia Qingfeng¡¯s balcony were actually connected. Even though there was a wall separating the two balconies, the wall was very short, so Zhou Xu could get over with a jump.
But the people who used to live in this house were probably not used to it, so there was a curtain hanging on the ce where the balconies were connected, so that the two sides could not see the people next door.
Zhou Xu waszily sitting on the balcony. He was thinking about Yin Yun, and at the same thinking a lot of things about the base.
¡°You say Xia Qingfeng won¡¯t drive us away?¡± This was the voice of a middle-aged woman. Zhou Xu guessed that it should be Xia Qingfeng¡¯s mother, but would anyone call their son¡¯s full name?
¡°No, he doesn¡¯t dare.¡± This was a male voice. It should be Xia Qingfeng¡¯s father.
¡°I¡¯m getting scared. Every time he looks at me, he looks at me as if I¡¯m a dead body. If he knew that his biological parents were killed by us, would he possibly...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We are his parents. We raised him.¡±
¡°But,¡± the woman¡¯s voice grew more timid, ¡°when he was a child, you beat him every day. I always feel that he remembers his hatred.¡±
¡°What about beating him? As long as he calls me Dad, that won¡¯t happen. The kid looks scary, but he¡¯s really stupid. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Look ba, we¡¯re now living in the best house on the base.¡±
¡°Oh... Well, I¡¯m afraid. When he came back the day before yesterday, I was even more afraid to look at his eyes. I keep thinking we can¡¯t hide it for long.¡±
¡°What are you afraid of? Before, when we killed his parents, you didn¡¯t think twice. And now look at you.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t the same back then. Wasn¡¯t it just that I wanted to take over my sister¡¯s house? Especially since I¡¯ve always hated her. We clearly looked exactly the same, but she had such a happy life. She had a house, a car, and even a child. I had nothing. I didn¡¯t even have the ability to bear children so of course I could do it.¡±
¡°Ok, stop talking about it, and don¡¯t mention it in the future. If other people hear, then we¡¯re dead.¡±
¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m the ¡°other people¡± you¡¯re talking about.¡± Zhou Xu opened the curtain, smiled and said to Xia Qingfeng¡¯s parents, ¡°Hi.¡±
Notes:
We¡¯re nearing the end of this arc! But I want to let you all know that Chapter 25 will be split into parts. I¡¯m shooting for two, but if I get really busy, it might even be split into three. It¡¯s double the length of a regr chapter, and is currently weighing in at 12 pages of raws in Google Docs
As always, let me know if you see any typos or mistakes, or even any trantion mishaps.
amethesa
Chapter Twenty Three ~ Chapter Twenty Five
Chapter 25.1
Chapter 25.1
Trigger warning: mentions of abuse
there¡¯s also suggestive content, but it¡¯s not really NSFW
Face pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
¡°You, who are you?¡±
¡°Neighbor.¡±
¡°Did you hear that?¡± The eyes of middle-aged man changed. In them was panic, fear, and also darkness.
¡°Loud and clear,¡± Zhou Xu said with a faint smile, his bright appearance seemed to make people feel that he was a modest gentleman. Unfortunately, that was all an appearance. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you that if you want to have a private conversation in the future, don¡¯t go to the balcony, because the balcony¡¯s sound instion is the worst.¡±
¡°You...¡± The man pointed at Zhou Xu, and he ¡°you¡±ed for half a day and still couldn¡¯te up with anything.
Zhou Xu spread his hands out andughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m fine ah. By the way, your son and I are lovers, although we haven¡¯t gone to bed yet.¡±
The facial expressions of the man and woman changed quickly. Zhou Xu was overjoyed. He was very fond of watching people¡¯s faces change, especially these kinds of red and white bursts, which were the most interesting.
¡°You... You...¡± This time, the woman pointed at Zhou Xu and ¡°you¡±ed for half a day.
Zhou Xu pushed the woman¡¯s pointing finger away and smiled, ¡°Aunt, it seems like you had a twin sister ah.¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s my business. I said that your son and I are lovers now. Although we haven¡¯t gone to bed yet, the fact is, he loves me to death.¡±
¡°You must¡¯ve seduced him, you scourge, you vixen!¡±
¡°Yes I seduced him.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man picked up an old stool on the balcony and moved to smash Zhou Xu with it, but Zhou Xu raised his hand and blocked it.
The stool hit his arm. Zhou Xu regretted that he had not blocked it with his powers, because it hurt too fucking much.
¡°Are you a power?¡± The man gasped. The woman didn¡¯t dare do anything, not even move, merely huddled against the corner of the wall.
¡°Yes, I am a power, but as I said earlier, I am your son¡¯s lover. What do you think I will do?¡±
¡°Thud!¡± The woman knelt down and pleaded mournfully for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, at that time we had no other way or else we would have starved. You see, we also raised Xia Qingfeng. There wasn¡¯t any merit and it was hard work. You spare us and we can go, we can leave, please.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled coldly. No wonder Xia Qingfeng was so cold. He had a father who abused him like this, and an emotionally abusive mother. It¡¯s a miracle that Xia Qingfeng didn¡¯t turn into something else. It was no wonder Xia Qingfeng never talked about his parents.
This dog blood plot made Zhou Xu want to vomit, but he still didn¡¯t want to do it himself. After all, these two people were the adoptive parents of Xia Qingfeng. No matter how garbage they were, they should be disposed of by Xia Qingfeng.
¡°It¡¯s no use begging me. I¡¯m only responsible for beating you up. Your lives are not in my hands.¡± After that, Zhou Xu sent out countless droplets of water. In mid-air, the droplets turned into small pieces of ice and hit the two people on the opposite side.
They didn¡¯t dare to yell and could only hold back, because if more people found that that they killed Xia Qingfeng¡¯s parents, they might die on the spot. After all, this was the apocalypse. The powers were respected, and Xia Qingfeng was the strongest power.
¡°Ah? Why don¡¯t you scream? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Zhou Xu tilted his head as if confused, and said, ¡°Let me turn the ice cubes into ice needles.¡±
As a result, countless ice needles shot out, and all of these needles were inserted in non-lethal but painful areas of the two people. They finally couldn¡¯t hold back and cried out in pain.
Zhou Xu smiled. Yes, thi was it. Let them taste what it¡¯s like to be abused.
Being hated and tortured, but that man was so strong that you couldn¡¯t resist. You had never tasted the pain, but Xia Qingfeng should have always lived in such despair all the time as a child.
Looking at the the people bleeding from head to toe in front of him, Zhou Xu suddenly felt very eager to embrace Xia Qingfeng. If he came back soon, Zhou Xu decided to do it with him.
However, Xia Qingfeng did not return, and so Zhou Xu¡¯s torture didn¡¯t stop. They almost died several times but Zhou Xu rescued them with his healing power. He was professional about how to torture people.
When Xia Qingfeng came back, his parents, no, it should be his adoptive parents, no longer looked human.
Xia Qingfeng looked at the blood on the ground and at Zhou Xu, who was calm, and he was speechless for a moment.
¡°Yes, I did it,¡± Zhou Xu said, ¡°because I wanted to do it, and they weren¡¯t pleasing to look at. Yes, even if they¡¯re your parents, I didn¡¯t like them, so I beat them up.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at Xia Qingfeng and saw that he didn¡¯t have an angry or sad expression on his face, so he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them right away to give you face.¡±
Xia Qingfeng nodded and then asked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because they said they killed your biological parents, and so I got angry.¡± Zhou Xu said indifferently.
The air solidified in an instant. Xia Qingfeng was silent and then suddenly, heughed. Theughter sounded like a wolf¡¯s roar. ¡°Hahahahaha, no wonder. Since it¡¯s like this...¡±
¡°Plop...¡±
Blood dyed the balcony red. Xia Qingfeng¡¯s adoptive parents finally died in his hands. Zhou Xuughed. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of others saying that they raised you after all, what kindness they had to raise you, you are unfaithful and unfilial? ¡±
¡°I was four years old when two of my ribs were broken. I was six years old when he broke my leg and I was in the hospital for ten days. I should have stayed longer but they didn¡¯t let me. I was nine years old when he burned my arm with a cigarette butt. I was ten years old when I was beaten to the point of vomiting blood. I almost died. I was eleven years old when he hung me up and took out a whip and whipped me for one night. Who wants this kind of kindness? I wanted to kill him since I was a child. When I grew up, they didn¡¯t dare beat me. I still don¡¯t recognize them as my parents. Now, they are my enemies. What should I keep them?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled softly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say so much at once. That¡¯s good.¡±
Zhou Xu told Xia Qingfeng what he heard on the balcony. Xia Qingfeng listened but didn¡¯t respond. In the past, Xia Qingfeng had a trace of gratitude towards them. After all, they did raise him, but now that he knows that they killed their own parents, and kept him because someone was infertile, his only trace of gratitude was wiped out.
If thews still governed society, Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng¡¯s actions would have been criminal. But this was the apocalypse; don¡¯t even talk about killing someone, even if someone ate someone else, no one would care.
The next day, when Zhou Xu opened the curtain on the balcony again, the other side was clean. Zhou Xu was toozy to pay attention to how Xia Qingfeng cleaned up. He was in a good mood anyway.
Zhou Xu looked at the sky and the clouds. He felt that he was still living well in the apocalypse.
¡°Would you like toe over?¡± Xia Qingfeng asked, opening the curtain.
Zhou Xu smiled, got up, jumped onto Xia Qingfeng¡¯s balcony and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
Xia Qingfeng made a simple breakfast and they sat opposite of each other. Zhou Xu looked at Xia Qingfeng¡¯s wheat-colored skin and beautiful facial features. Then he rubbed his foot on Xia Qingfeng¡¯s calves under the table.
Xia Qingfeng paused and looked at Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu acted normal, but his foot slipped slowly along Xia Qingfeng¡¯s calves until he reached Xia Qingfeng¡¯s big thighs.
Xia Qingfeng¡¯s throat knot moved up and down several times. He said, ¡°You¡¯re stirring the fire, you know that?¡±
Zhou Xu intentionally bit his lower lip, looked at Xia Qingfeng with coquettish eyes, and then said, ¡°I did it on purpose.¡±
Xia Qingfeng suddenly stood up, reached across the table to hold Zhou Xu¡¯s head, and kissed him.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t show any weakness. The kiss between the two was like a war, avoiding, fighting, and attacking. Finally, the war ended because they could not wait for each other to give them something.
At the end of a kiss, Xia Qingfeng walked over to Zhou Xu and looked at his wet eyes from the kiss. His ¡°lower regions¡± were getting hotter and hotter.
Zhou Xu looked at Xia Qingfeng with a faint smile on his face and said, ¡°Remember what I said when I saved you?¡±
¡°Of course I remember.¡± After that, Xia Qingfeng carried Zhou Xu on his shoulder.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t resist and let him carry him, but Zhou Xu said with a grin, ¡°As long as it is not a mission, neither of us are allowed to use our abilities.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Xia Qingfeng threw Zhou Xu onto the bed, and then stered himself on top of him. Yet in the end, Zhou Xu snatched the initiative away. Zhou Xu kissed his lips, shoulders, waistline and even bit a part through his trousers.
Zhou Xu felt Xia Qingfeng¡¯s rapid breathing and knew that he had already endured to his limit.
With the corner of his mouth hooked up, Zhou Xu easily took one side of the belt and tied Xia Qingfeng¡¯s hands and feet together. In fact, Xia Qingfeng could directly tear his bindings if he used his power to do so. But Zhou Xu said that he couldn¡¯t use his power, so he didn¡¯t.
Xia Qingfeng, who was tied up, looked at Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Why, do you want to fuck me?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head and maliciously rubbed that part of Xia Qingfeng. When he felt that the part had be more swollen, he got up, put on his shoes, tidied up his clothes and said, ¡°I said I¡¯d let you go on top, but I didn¡¯t say when. This time, think of it as the price you pay for being so cold to me.¡±
With that, Zhou Xu turned around and left.
Comments:
Zhou Xu¡¯s still bitter~
I¡¯ve also decided to split Chapter 25 into three parts. Luckily, Chapter 26 is the same size as a normal chapter.
As always, let me know if you see any mistakes! You can also go to #typos-and-mistakes in the discord to let me know.
Chapter Twenty Four ~ Chapter Twenty Five Part Two
Chapter 25.2
Chapter 25.2
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
Xia Qingfeng looked at the closed door, felt his tied hands and feet again, and finally, he gazed at the ceiling and smiled slowly.
This Zhou Xu was truly a treasure. No matter what he did, Xia Qingfeng still loved him to death.
Their first time ended as a joke. In fact, after Zhou Xu left, he actually regretted it, because he was actually feeling it too and but had to endure. This method seemed to hurt the enemy a thousand times but hurt himself 800 times
After this incident, they had no time to contact each other again, because the next day, they were informed that Yin Yun had appeared with the red-clothed zombie, along with hundreds of zombies.
There was no time for children to grow up. The emergence of the zombie tide caused the nerves of everyone at Chaoyang Base to be stretched taut.
The base was only a little bit stable and so couldn¡¯t bear such a blow. Therefore, the base¡¯s n was that even if they had to have all the powers go out to fight, the wave of zombies must be extinguished, even at the cost of powers losing their lives.
Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng were upstairs looking at the dense group of zombies. Zhou Xu was a little apprehensive, but when he turned around, he saw Xia Qingfeng¡¯s expression. Was that excitement?
Yes, Xia Qingfeng had always been a militant, but he typically exercised a lot of restraint when he was in Zhou Xu¡¯s presence.
Hooking his lips, Zhou Xu thought that it didn¡¯t matter if he was a militant or not. Even if he was guilty of terrible crimes, he (XQ) could be his lover as long as he (XQ) was good to him.
All the powers had gathered, and the authority tomand was bestowed onto Xia Qingfeng.
Xia Qingfeng was originally not supposed to be the one to takemand, but several of his superiors had ordinary abilities, so they gave up their turn to ¡°someone more qualified¡±. It was absolutely not because they were greedy for life and feared death.
If Xia Qingfeng was by himself, he might refuse, because he just wanted to kill the zombies, but now he had Zhou Xu. He couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just being a power. He wanted to give Zhou Xu a better life, so he must raise his position in the base.
The dense mass of zombies moved forward slowly, as if the army was being kept under control. The scene was very spectacr. Xia Qingfeng divided all the powers into groups. First, a group of strong powers, then an ordinary one, then a strong one, and then an ordinary one. When the rows were arranged like this, it should allow the powers to not consume too much energy and prevent confusion after being mind-controlled by psychic zombies.
In fact, the situation with the zombies with psychic abilities was the most troublesome. They couldn¡¯t use military weapons because if the people who used the weapons were mind-controlled, then a bomb would be thrown at their own team, and the battle would be basically over.
Fortunately, Xia Qingfeng understood the situation, so his exnation was very clear. If someone was mind-controlled, the wooden powers were to immediately tie the person up so that they were set rigidly in ce and couldn¡¯t move at all. It¡¯s thought that the mind-controlled powers couldn¡¯t ess their abilities and were just puppets who attacked randomly.
The base¡¯s city gate couldn¡¯t be continuously defended, so Xia Qingfeng simply issued an order. ¡°Go out to fight.¡±
Yin Yun was sitting beside the zombie in red clothes. His head was lowered so that his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. He remained motionless, as if he were a statue. Only when the zombie in red moved would he move.
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes were very good. From a long distance, he kept staring at Yin Yun¡¯s expression until a momentter, Zhou Xu was confident that he had met Yin Yun¡¯s eyes. Although it was short to the point that it could easily be overlooked, Zhou Xu knew that Yin Yun was just pretending to be controlled.
A n was quickly calcted in his mind. There should be only one reason Yin Yun pretended to be under control, which was the zombie in red was not his enemy.
But why didn¡¯t the zombie in red turn Yin Yun into a zombie? If Yin Yun was a zombie, then Yin Yun would be more obedient to him.
With a corner of his mouth hooked, Zhou Xu had a guess about something.
Paranoia was also a sin. This sin could annihte human nature, and it could also make people stick to such a bottom line in the human nature of annihtion.
Yin Yun didn¡¯t expect that when he nced around to look at the current situation, his eyes would meet Zhou Xu¡¯s. But this should be a good thing. After all, with Zhou Xu¡¯s cleverness, he should be able to guess his situation, but what should he do now? Yuan Ke was controlling his power so he couldn¡¯t use it. Now he could only hope for Zhou Xu.
He didn¡¯t dare to look up. He looked at Yuan Ke¡¯s feet and did not move for a long time.
Yin Yun¡¯s character was originally very weak, but after being hurt again and again, he finally learned to be strong. He was staunch and strong but never had a bad heart.
Yuan Ke had been his boss before he turned into a zombie. Yuan Ke was a boss who always used all kinds of methods to find faults with Yin Yun. But when the apocalypse came, Yuan Ke, who had turned into a zombie, had dragged Yin Yun towards him with the intent of biting him. But, when Yuan Ke¡¯s teeth touched Yin Yun¡¯s neck, he didn¡¯t bite down.
Yin Yun was pushed away by the zombie Yuan Ke. He heard Yuan Ke say in a hoarse voice, ¡°Run...¡±
At this point, Yin Yun realized that all those times Yuan Ke ¡°found fault¡± with him was because Yuan Ke was simply too stupid and din¡¯t know how to express his love.
In fact, thest time Yuan Ke used his psychic power to control him, he (YY) could have resisted, because he (YY) had wooden powers and at the same time, very weak psychic powers. But he didn¡¯t use them because he wanted to know what Yuan Ke was doing.
The result was that Yuan Ke did nothing. He rigidly cooked for Yin Yun, rigidly fed Yin Yun, rigidly embraced Yin Yun, and rigidly wanted to kiss him, but he didn¡¯t kiss him in the end.
At that moment, Yuan Ke did not notice that the glittering tear that fell from Yin Yun¡¯s eyes.
Before, he could love, but he didn¡¯t understand love.
Now, Yin Yun found that they could no longer love each other, because one was a man and the other was the zombie emperor.
Yin Yun was right and Yuan Ke was right too, but they had different positions. Both sides were two parties that couldn¡¯t coexist.
Yuan Keunched his psychic power. Some of the powers began to crazily ughter theirpanions. It was impossible to have no casualties. Under themand of Xia Qingfeng however, the casualties were very small.
The murmur of the zombies, the voices of the powers, and the groans of the wounded made the war sound terrible.
The people in the base held their hands tightly. They could imagine how fierce the battle was outside and appreciated the efforts of all the powers, but they could do nothing else but pray that everything would pass quickly, including this crazy apocalypse.
Zhou Xu took advantage of the chaos and slipped forward slowly. A stream of water flew forward almost invisibly until it was in front of Yin Yun.
The stream of water instantly turned into an icicle. Yin used his psychic power to thoroughly get rid of Yuan Ke¡¯s control over his own mind. His body leaped up and suddenly hit Yuan Ke¡¯s face.
There was a sudden change in the situation.
Yuan Ke¡¯s face was injured but at the same time, he kept Yin Yun under control. The zombies became confused and disordered because they suddenly lost their leadership. Xia Qingfeng took this opportunity to directly have all the powersunch a mass attack. Yuan Ke seemed to havepletely forgotten about the corpses he brought. He silently looked in dismay at Yin Yun, who couldn¡¯t move and was under his control.
The voice was still hoarse. This was because bing a zombie affected his voice. Yuan Ke said, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±
Yin Yun¡¯s body was set rigidly in ce. He struggled, but it was useless. At the moment, he gave up struggling and looked directly at Yuan Ke. Yin Yun said, ¡°My parents are still at the base. You and I are enemies after all.¡±
Silence.
Yuan Ke¡¯s red eyes suddenly closed and he made a decision. His hands abruptly tightened and Yin Yun immediately cried out in pain.
Tears fell. Yin Yun knew all of his life that this probably would have been the case. He didn¡¯t know if he loved Yuan Ke, but if he coulde back, he wouldn¡¯t let Yuan Ke be disappointed. He would treat him well and let him know that he really liked being with him.
Yin Yun¡¯s face began to turn purple. Yuan Ke opened his eyes and closed them again.
A sh of water swiftly made its way over, and Yin Yun was rescued, and in a sudden p of thunder, Yuan Ke was cut and injured by lightning.
Yuan Ke¡¯s cruelugh sounded, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.
Zhou Xu had Xia Qingfeng support Yin Yun, and he (ZX) approached, seemingly not afraid of Yuan Ke, the zombie emperor.
¡°Do you love Yin Yun?¡±
Yuan Ke stretched out his hand to attack Zhou Xu. As a result, Zhou Xu immediately created a water shield. Yuan Ke just continued to attack. In the end, he heard Zhou Xu say, ¡°I can make you human.¡±
Yuan Ke was stunned. He dropped his outstretched hand and stiffly took a step back. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Zhou Xu withdrew his water shield, looked at Yuan Ke, and repeated, ¡°I can change you back into a person, but give me time.¡±
Yuan Ke stood still for a long time, but Xia Qingfeng behind Zhou Xu didn¡¯t seem to have any doubts about Zhou Xu¡¯s words, as if he had just said that ¡°hensy eggs¡± wasmon sense. Only Yin Yun had a big mouth and a look of disbelief.
¡°How long?¡± Yuan Ke¡¯s voice was still hoarse, but Zhou Xu could hear the tremor and expectation in his voice.
Yuan Ke¡¯s face had long since changed from the normal person¡¯s appearance. He was really as pale as paper and his pupils had already turned red. His face was thin and reduced to a shadow, the same as being all skin and bones.
Zhou Xu was not a saint, nor did he mean to save Yuan Ke. He was negotiating with Yuan Ke, because after the first wave of zombies, they might face a zombie siege. If that happened, the number of zombies might be dozens of times more than they were now. If that were the case, the whole base would bepletely destroyed.
However, Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t nning on misleading people, because he himself was an example. He was bitten by a zombie, but did not die. Instead, he became a power. This meant that there must be a way to deal with the body transformation after being bitten by a zombie.
¡°You,¡± Yuan Ke said, looking at Yin Yun who was behind Zhou Xu, ¡°wait for me.¡±
Yin Yun looked at Yuan Ke and nodded.
Yuan Ke left, but after a few steps, he came back again. He looked at Yin Yun deeply and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wait for me, I will destroy the base.¡±
Comments:
A side couple, how cute~
As always, let me know if I¡¯ve made a mistake in grammar, punctuation, spelling, or trantion! It¡¯s better if you go to discord to tell me.
Also, this might be published on Sunday for some of you, but it¡¯s Saturday where I am haha.
Chapter Twenty Five Part One ~ Chapter Twenty Five Part Three
Chapter 25.3
Chapter 25.3
Face-pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
After Zhou Xu returned to the base, he started allowing the base research institute to study himself. It was because, in this world, he was the only one to be bitten by a zombie but not die or turn into one. Instead, a power emerged.
In the beginning, Xia Qingfeng was very opposed to Zhou Xu doing this. However, it was only after Zhou Xu exined that he would only supply his blood and some of his cells for the research, and that it wouldn¡¯t harm his body at all that Xia Qingfeng approved it. Of course, even though he agreed, he still had a group of powers monitor the research institute.
Because he wanted to work together with the institute, Zhou Xu had no choice but to stay in the institute.
As each day passed, Xia Qingfeng didn¡¯t dare to rashly disturb Zhou Xu and could only wait for him.
Two monthster, Zhou Xu came out without any difort. He looked at Xia Qingfeng with a faint smile and said, ¡°Handsome guy, I didn¡¯t miss you.¡±
Xia Qingfeng grasped Zhou Xu and pulled him into his arms. Without Zhou Xu, for Xia Qingfeng, what was the difference between his daily life and living in hell?
Pushing Xia Qingfeng away, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Did Yuan Ke evere?¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t. In addition, during thest zombie rebellion, Yuan Ke used a lot of energy to drive out all of the zombies. We should thank him for that.¡±
¡°Zombie rebellion?¡±
Xia Qingfeng nodded his head and said, ¡°Tens of thousands of zombies altogether besieged the base. If it wasn¡¯t for Yuan Ke, the base might¡¯ve already been done for.¡±
Zhou Xu breathed a sigh of relief. Talking with Yuan Ke about the conditions really had been worth it. Otherwise, they and all the people here would¡¯ve already been dead.
¡°Zhou Xu, did you find get any results from the research?¡± Xia Qingfeng asked.
¡°There wasn¡¯t any results on turning a zombie back into a human, but we did find a way to rapidly increase the strength of powers without harming their body. There¡¯s only one bad point.¡±
¡°What point?¡±
¡°It¡¯s necessary to use my blood to act as the primer, or else, the drugs I produced from the research can¡¯t be used at all.¡±
¡°Use your blood as the primer? You can¡¯t!¡± Xia Qingfeng immediately objected. Zhou Xu smiled slightly. It seemed that this stupid person truly liked him.
¡°The drug is already done, so it¡¯s alright now.¡±
Zhou Xu had been an excellent doctor and a scientific researcher in previous worlds, so when he looked at those cell diagrams, he realized right away that it was an antibody. If it could be extracted, then it was possible that his promise with Yuan Ke could be achieved.
Under the confusion of the researchers, Zhou Xu took out a huge piece of white paper and began to draw something. At first, it wasn¡¯t clear to the researchers. The more they looked at it, the more they didn¡¯t understand what Zhou Xu was trying to do.
But when Zhou Xu was almost done writing, filling up the big piece of paper, they understood and got excited. Some people even began to silently shed tears. Because, if Zhou Xu¡¯s idea could actually be achieved, there was a possibility that family members of theirs that had turned into zombies could be saved.
After adding a customary dot after thest word, Zhou Xu put down his pen, stood up straight, pinched his sore neck, and said, ¡°ording to this research method, you will need to find me directly, never mind Xia Qingfeng. In addition, with regards to the drug to increase the strength of powers, I wille the day after tomorrow to donate blood. When that momentes, you will make it right then and there, and then immediately distribute it. Don¡¯t mind the group of guards sent by Xia Qingfeng. Did you hear all of that?¡±
Several of the researchers had red eyes because they thoroughly understood that, even if Zhou Xu had a power, drawing a huge amount of blood from his body in one go was still dangerous for him.
¡°Don¡¯t give me that. If you really feel guilty, don¡¯t let the n go wrong. My life is my own responsibility.¡±
After Zhou Xu finished saying this sentence, he left the institute. During the two months of research, he found that he really missed Xia Qingfeng very much.
Nipping Xia Qingfeng¡¯s ear, Zhou Xu¡¯s warm breath sprayed on his ear, ¡°Are you ready, let¡¯s do it.¡±
In an instant, a wicked fire surfaced in Xia Qingfeng¡¯s lower abdomen andpletely burned his reason clean in a sh.
Simultaneously, when Zhou Xu went out, Yuan Ke went in. Because he was the zombie emperor and a zombie emperor evolved every few months, every time he evolved, there would be arge number of lower level zombies wanting to rece him.
Maybe this was exactly the instinct of living things. Because after recing him, they could be the boss and have enough living people to eat.
In fact, there were already many zombies who were conscious, but it was just that their level was insufficient so they couldn¡¯t move freely. Even for Yuan Ke, his movements were also somewhat rigid. Of course, when fighting against powers, his speed and his movements were not to bepared with humans, just as everything was contradictory.
Yuan Ke shut himself up inside a warehouse. There were dozens of zombies roaring outside, walking slowly and following his scent.
The door was closed with a p. Yuan Key in the warehouse and slowly evolved his body. If the process was fast, two or three hours would be enough. If it was slow, it might take six or seven hours. The process of evolving was very painful. If it could be described, it should be almost exactly the same pain as dying once.
Just at this moment, another dense group of people came, but this time, it was humans. The leader was nobody else but Ding Zhaoyu.
In fact, after Zhou Xu went to the research institute, Ding Zhaoyu was at once suppressed everywhere. Even everyday people went to his door and scolded him. Tang Wanxin was already scared and didn¡¯t dare go out. The matter of Ding Zhaoyu abandoning hispanions was already known to everybody in the base, so Xia Qingfeng naturally knew.
As a matter of fact, the suppression had been done by Xia Qingfeng. Before, he was really indifferent. Even if he could fight zombies, he didn¡¯t even want to be the captain of the team. But now, it was time for him to pay a debt of gratitude.
Xia Qingfeng¡¯s so-called debt of gratitude was when Zhou Xu settled his parent¡¯s affairs for him. Regardless of whether it was Zhou Xu¡¯s hands that did it or not, it was Zhou Xu who let him know the truth.
Not only did Xia Qingfeng suppress Ding Zhaoyu¡¯s position, but he also cracked down on the distribution of crystal nuclei to Ding Zhaoyu. Other people could get a matching crystal nuclei, but Ding Zhaoyu would never be allocated one. Even when he was out on a mission he could do by himself, there were some people who were specially sent to watch him and not let him hide things.
Even the food and drink of Xia Qingfeng were also used to specially establish rtionships to torment Ding Zhaoyu until a monthter, Ding Zhaoyu took twenty powers and withdrew from the base.
Xia Qingfeng naturally sent people to watch him closely. However, after a few weeks, they really couldn¡¯t hold on. They didn¡¯t have food, clothing, or a ce to live. Finally, in the face of reality, they had no choice but to abandon their dignity and prepare to go back to the base again. But how to get back?
Ding Zhaoyu thought about it and decided to take down the zombie emperor. This could be an excuse to go back to the base. Maybe he could get some rewards. They hadn¡¯t had a full meal for nearly a month. They finally admitted that they lost.
When leaving the base, Ding Zhaoyu had secretly smuggled out many military weapons in order to prevent the zombie at the warehouse entrance from acting. After all, the zombies that had the n of beating the zombie emperor were high level zombies. Ding Zhaoyu ordered to open fire directly.
¡°Bang!¡±
¡°Boom!¡±
The high level zombies were blown up and at the same time, the door of the warehouse was blown open. Ding Zhaoyu went in. Inside the warehouse, Yuan Ke was lying on the ground, motionless, as if he was dead.
There was a purple halo surrounding Yuan Ke, which he must have set before he began his evolution.
¡°Kill it. Remember to keep the crystal nucleus, he¡¯s the zombie emperor.¡± Ding Zhaoyu said.
Surprisingly, for a moment, nobody dared to move. Everyone looked at the pale figure on the ground. Finally, Ding Zhaoyu himself went up and threw a fireball but the fireball was unexpectedly bounced back by Yuan Ke¡¯s protection halo.
At this moment, everyone began attacking. However a half hourter, in spite of everything, they didn¡¯t injure Yuan Ke at all. But the purple halo was bing lighter and lighter.
¡°Continue attacking, just wait for the halo to disappear.¡±
What he said was right. When the halo disappears, they could attack. However, it¡¯s not that they could attack, rather, Yuan Ke could attack!
The halo gradually dissipated and Ding Zhaoyu and their attack became more and more intense. The instant the halo disappeared, that is, the instant Yuan Ke woke up, Ding Zhaoyu threw an ultimate fireball attack.
Yuan Ke was startled for a split second, because he had barely woken up and it was impossible for him to immediately understand the situation right away. As soon as he managed to clearly understand the situation, Yin Yun had fallen into his arms.
The fallen Yin Yun couldn¡¯t say anything, but Yuan Ke went insane. He indiscriminately attacked the powers, men and women alike.
Due to his evolution, the powers were unable to resist against Yuan Ke¡¯s attack. In a few seconds, they all fell down. Or perhaps it¡¯s not ¡°fell down¡±, but rather they all turned into minced meat.
Ding Zhaoyu and Tang Wanxin died this way. There were no intact dead bodies.
Yuan Ke held Yin Yun tightly, thinking he was already dead, but Yin Yun suddenly coughed.
Yuan Ke also became stunned this time. Yin Yun slowly sat up, tidied his clothes, and whispered, ¡°I fainted, sorry.¡±
Yuan Ke was still stunned. His red eyes were fixed closely on Yin Yun. ¡°You, are you all right?¡±
Yin Yun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±
After a long silence, Yuan Ke finally said a sentence in a hoarse voice, ¡°Very good.¡±
The powers who came with Yin Yun arrived just at this moment and saw the ce of minced meat and broken bones. Even among the powers who had seen all kinds of zombies and bloody scenes, there were a few who couldn¡¯t handle it and turned around and began vomiting.
And on the other side, Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng had already returned home and a war of sexual affairs had really begun.
Comments:
This is the penultimate chapter of this arc!
If there aren¡¯t any problems, Chapter 26 should be posted this Saturday! See you then!
As always, let me know if you see any trantion mistakes, grammar errors, misspellings, etc.
Chapter Twenty Five Part Two ~ Chapter Twenty Six
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
Face pping the Original Leaders of the Military Base (Apocalypse)
Slight nsfw! (it¡¯s suggestive, not outright)
When doing it, Xia Qingfeng said in Zhou Xu¡¯s ear, ¡°Zhou Xu, I love you, I love you very much. You are mine. I will absolutely never give you to anyone else. You will never escape from my hands...¡±
The more Xia Qingfeng talked, the more Zhou Xu listened and became familiar with it. This feeling was exactly the same feeling that Han Zikui gave him in hisst life. Stubborn and possessive, but he still loved him (ZX) like a fool.
¡°Stop talking nonsense and hurry up.¡±
¡°Ok.¡±
Look, even the tone of his voice was the same. Zhou felt a little muddled, but Xia Qingfeng didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to think deeply. The fierce thrusts made Zhou Xu lose his ability to think and he could only keep crying out...
After doing it one more time, Xia Qingfeng finally pulled out.
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes just happened to see that on the top of his thing, there was a bright red mole. He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this mole because in hisst life, he saw it almost every day for decades. Even when Han Zikui was old, he saw it once a week.
¡°You...¡± Zhou Xu could finally think. When he saw that bright red mole, Zhou Xu always felt that he couldn¡¯t deceive himself. Thus, he asked, ¡°Do you know Han Zikui?¡±
Xia Qingfeng gave Zhou Xu¡¯s butt a p. ¡°Who is Han Zikui? Why do you say the name of another man when you¡¯re done with me?¡±
Xia Qingfeng finished speaking, and the thing that had already softened got hard again. Thinking of the madness just now, Zhou Xu smiled slightly and said, ¡°In order to stimte you so that I could do it again, isn¡¯t that right?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll fuck you to death!¡±
¡°Come on.¡±
Zhou Xuy t and quietly told his heart that it might just be a coincidence.
Zhou Xu woke up in the afternoon the next day. After waking up, Xia Qingfeng made some food and put it on the table. And then he said, ¡°Ding Zhaoyu is dead.¡±
Zhou Xu did not raise his head because he knew that Xia Qingfeng and Han Zikui were the same. There were some things that Zhou Xu needed to do in the beginning and Xia Qingfeng would definitely helpplete them.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t recognize this as maniption, because if someone dared to be like Ding Zhaoyu and treat Xia Qingfeng the way that he (DZ) treated him (ZX), he would have killed that person too.
¡°How did he die?¡±
¡°Killed by Yuan Ke.¡±
¡°How did he kill him?¡±
¡°Cut him up.¡±
¡°Because of what? Don¡¯t give me such a simplification. The reason, the process, the climax, the oue. Speak clearly word by word, don¡¯t make me ask you another question.¡± After he finished speaking, Zhou Xu was suddenly shocked, because he seemed to have a simr conversation with Han Zikui in his previous life.
Xia Qingfeng finally exined the entire matter clearly. Zhou Xu alsopletely ate the meal in front of him. The two of them looked at one another face to face like this. Suddenly, Zhou Xu said with a slight smile, ¡°You really don¡¯t know Han Zikui?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± After speaking, Xia Qingfeng carried Zhou Xu on his shoulder and threw him back onto the bed again. Although he didn¡¯t know who the man was, he wasn¡¯t happy. He wanted to fuck Zhou Xu, fuck him until he couldn¡¯t say anyone else¡¯s name but his.
Just as Zhou Xu predicted, he really couldn¡¯t go to the research institute today. That¡¯s why when he hade out, he told the researchers that he would return on the third day.
After doing another round with Xia Qingfeng, Zhou Xu went to see Xixi and finally returned to his house. He had a meal with his father and briefly talked about what he did inside the research institute for the past two months. Only then did Zhou Xu feel at ease.
In fact, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t really have a serious attachment to his family. But since he wanted to live in this world, he would do his best and should protect his family on behalf of the original owner.
When he returned to the research institute on the third day, Zhou Xu had Xia Qingfeng¡¯s people go out, and he and the researchers began to prepare the drugs.
As the blood flowed out, some of the researchers began to wipe their tears. Zhou Xu took a look at those people andughed, ¡°Do you really think by that drawing out this blood from me, I will die?¡±
A researcher cried and said, ¡°This is acute blood loss. It¡¯s so much to take all at once. If there¡¯s an ident, we... we...¡±
Other researchers began to feel more and more sad. Zhou Xu was the only one who was very calm and collected. ¡°There is still follow-up research. I know my own body. Rest assured, nothing will happen.¡±
Because Zhou Xu¡¯s blood was very strange, there wasn¡¯t any other blood type that matched with his. So, Zhou Xu had no choice but to adjust his healing power to the optimal state.
Blood slowly flowed out. Zhou Xu¡¯s blood supply situation was indeed a problem. And although Zhou Xu believed in his healing power, he wasn¡¯t one hundred percent certain. That¡¯s why yesterday, he went to see Xixi and his father, even leaving somest words asking them to take care of themselves well. As for Xia Qingfeng, Zhou Xu really didn¡¯t know what to say and could only do a few rounds with him as if his life depended on it.
After dozens of minutester, the blood extraction wasplete. Zhou Xu began to feel dizzy, cold, and have other symptoms. Hisplexion had be very pale. Researchers anxiously watched Zhou Xu, who closed his eyes and did not speak, for fear that an ident would happen.
However, they couldn¡¯t keep watching, because preparing the drugs must be done right away or else they would be ineffective.
More than an hourter, the drugs were ready. When they turned around to look at Zhou Xu, they only saw a pale, ice-cold corpse.
¡°Wah...¡± A researcher cried loudly, and then the rest of the researchers also began to wipe away tears. Just as they were heartbroken and grieving, Zhou Xu sat up slowly and wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. Zhou Xu said, ¡°I really scared you.¡±
The researchers were crying andughing and Zhou Xu had to force himself to prop up his body tofort them.
After several days, the abilities of powers were greatly improved, and a monthter, zombies began to besiege the base.
Yuan Ke couldn¡¯t stop them because he was reced by a new zombie emperor, and he was controlled by the new zombie emperor. At the same time, Yuan Ke was able to control much more zombies after his evolution. As a result, for this zombie siege, basically all of the zombies from the entire region were gathered.
The research institute¡¯s drugs hadn¡¯t been developed yet, and now they could only fight.
First was the military weapons attack. After the military weapons were used up, the powers began attacking. The war under the vast sky appeared solemn, tragic, and cruel.
Even if the powers¡¯ abilities were upgraded, they still couldn¡¯t stop the zombies that were as numerous as ants. Some men from the base who didn¡¯t have powers began going to the battlefield.
The sound of knives and guns shing, the sound of limbs disintegrating, the sound of powers being used, miserable screaming, shouts, killing sounds; all of the sounds blended together, turning into a wretched war song...
After one day and one night, the zombies were defeated, but the base was badly damaged. The entire supply of military weapons was spent. One half of the powers died, and sixty thousand powerless died...
Standing at the top of a tall building, Zhou Xu looked at everything and suddenly felt sorrowful. In the end of the world, people probably would never be able to trulyugh.
At the end of the war, the leaders inside the basepletely obeyed Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng. Overnight, Zhou Xu was elected to the position as the supreme leader of the base, and Xia Qingfeng automatically became the second-inmand.
When the war ended, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t go home. He immediately went to the research institute and modified the research diagram that he had drawn before. He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, and he didn¡¯t want to see this kind of war again.
Originally, Zhou Xu was selfish. His goal was simply to allow the original owner live well, but now, he really couldn¡¯t watch this kind of war.
The researchers originally only had one direction to go in. But now, they watched Zhou Xu slowly borate on that direction, and they were shocked at the level of detail. Zhou Xu had done such a good job of arranging genes that they only needed to follow Zhou Xu¡¯s drawing to make his vision into reality.
Zhou Xu drew for two days and two nights, and as soon as he was finally done drawing, the researchers had lost their voice.
After he finished writing hisst stroke, Zhou Xu ced a customary dot. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll give you two months to make a prototypes.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
They didn¡¯t need two months at all, because Zhou Xu had already written clearly about the process, and they only needed to make it ording to the requirements.
A monthter, the drug prototype waspleted. Apart from a few side effects, the drug was considered a sess. The zombie slowly regained consciousness, regained the functions of a normal person, and even needed to eat and drink. The name of that zombie was Yuan Ke.
Two monthster, a second batch of prototypes waspleted, this time with fewer side effects.
Five months after, researchers found an even more effective method through powdered drugs, which worked as long as it was ingested.
A yearter, a vast majority of the zombies in the area were restored back to humanity. They all entered the base, and the base established a new district for them to prevent them from identally injuring anybody.
Two yearster, Xia Qingfeng attempted to restore the zombie emperor back to humanity, but the drug didn¡¯t work on the zombie emperor. As a result, he had no choice but to expunge the zombie emperor.
Three yearster, the entire world seldom saw zombies. At the same time, Zhou Xu and Qingfeng ¡®s base merged with three other big bases, so became the rulers of the world.
Ten yearster, the world gradually began to develop and people could once again use cell phones.
Twenty yearster, the world had basically finished rebuilding.
Forty yearster, Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng lived in seclusion.
Sixty yearster, people discovered two skeletons hand in hand in a secret paradise on earth. It was confirmed afterwards that the two skeletons were male, belonging to Zhou Xu and Xia Qingfeng who had lived in seclusion during those years.
Comments:
and that¡¯s a wrap (of the second arc)!
It¡¯s been fun tranting VFSCA. I appreciate all of the readers andmenters, even if I didn¡¯t really respond to yourments. I¡¯m not one for many words, but I just want to thank you all!
don¡¯t worry, VFSCA has a new trantor haha
Chapter 27
Chapter 27
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (1)
Editor: ghost
In the vast space, Zhou Xu once again saw a blurry silhouette. It flitted past, and Zhou Xu could not find a trace of it despite looking for it everywhere. Eventually he gave up.
In a certain ward on the Noah Star, the highest ranked admiralid on a bed. His little finger twitched, but a few minutester, his hand sank down again. Only by seeing that hisplexion took a turn for the better would one know that he really was recovering, albeit very slowly.
*****
When Zhou Xu woke up, upon seeing the heavy curtain in front of his eyes and stroking the brocade nket on him, he knew he had transmigrated to the ancient times.
His little finger tingled slightly and Zhou Xu received the data sent by the system.
The original Zhou Xu of this world was General Zhou¡¯s second son from the legitimate wife. Due to his weak body at birth, he had been spoiled from childhood. He also had a sicklyplexion, but thisplemented his seductive eyes, allowing him to appear more alluring.
The male protagonist was the son of a concubine, so Zhou Xu was the designated viin as a legitimate son, performing the role of creating difficulties for him.
The concubine¡¯s son was named Zhou Zong Han, born from General Zhou¡¯s little concubine.
This concubine was Ruan Qin, once a famous courtesan that caused sensations in Jiang Nan. She mesmerised General Zhou when he was on a trip, making him unable to forget her beauty.
Four yearster, Ruan Qin was finally received by General Zhou as a concubine. At that time, Zhou Xu¡¯s mother, He Yan Fei, granddaughter of the imperial tutor, did not express any opinion, even treating Ruan Qin like a sister.
However, He Yan Fei was no easy bone to chew. When General Zhou was around, she naturally behaved very well. But the moment the General left, she had the most authority in the house.
Hence Ruan Qin suffered many grievances, ultimately bing mentally ill.
Naturally this was an illegitimate son¡¯s counterattack world; thus the viins were the legitimate wife and son of General Zhou.
Zhou Xu also had another brother, named Zhou Yang. This brother shared the same name as Zhou Xu¡¯s first world¡¯s brother, however this Zhou Yang was a mute. Despite this, Zhou Xu still liked his older brother, finding him to y with when he was free. General Zhou, in contrast, disliked Zhou Yang for being mute. He felt that such an heir was disgraceful, hence he only brought Zhou Xu to social events, never his elder brother.
On the other hand, Zhou Zong Han was bullied from young in various ways. Only after growing up did he meet the girl that changed his fate ¨C Qi Lan, the prime minister¡¯s legitimate daughter. Qi Lan was a transmigrator, naturally knowing of many matters. With her help, Zhou Zong Han realised that social status did not define a person, rather, hard work would lead to sess.
Together, Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan retaliated against the maid and Zhou Xu¡¯s mother who bullied him. They even used a self-injury tactic, making General Zhou believe that Zhou Zong Han had always been mistreated. Eventually, General Zhou chased Zhou Xu out of the house, greatly infuriating his mother, He Yan Fei.
Zhou Xu died yet Zhou Zong Han¡¯s life was still smooth-sailing.
General Zhou increasingly valued him as he never failed to meet expectations: Zhou Zong Han had be the top schr* after taking the pce examination. General Zhou eventually gave all of the family¡¯s properties to Zhou Zong Han, not even leaving a hair for the legitimate, albeit mute, eldest son, Zhou Yang.
The crown prince was saved by Zhou Zong Han when he fought for the throne. Upon ascension, he promoted Zhou Zong Han to prime minister.
Qi Lan opened hotpot restaurants in the capital, clothing shops, and even invented the art of paper-making. In any case, she took advantage of her golden finger as a transmigrator, demonstrating extraordinary talents as she went on with her life.
Zhou Xu got up slowly as he rubbed his shoulder. He had read through the data and now thoroughly understood this world. Zhou Xu smiled evilly: he ought to go out and meet that Zhou Zong Han.
The present Zhou Xu was no older than 15 years old. Zhou Zong Han was of the same age, but older by three months. So Zhou Zong Han was actually his elder brother. However, Zhou Xu would never admit that.
Drawing the bed curtains, Zhou Xu called for servants. Two maids walked in.
¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve awoken?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, ¡°I will be going out for a stroll, make some light refreshments, then follow me to find Elder Brother.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Of the two maids, one was called Cui Yun, and the other was Cui Xue. They looked to be around 13 or 14 years old. These names were given by the original Zhou Xu of the world, but they matched the transmigrated Zhou Xu¡¯s tastes as well. He originally liked the word ¡°Cui¡±. Every time he saw it, he would feel a fresh, green feeling.
Only, this word was toomonly used and most people would not know its meaning.
Cui Yun and Cui Xue were this world¡¯s poisonous maids, always bullying Zhou Zong Han. Eventually, Cui Yun was beaten to death by him and Cui Xue was sold into a brothel. Unable to bear the humiliation, shemited suicide, knocking her head against a pir. They unfortunately died much too early, still merely teenagers.
In reality, the two maids nevermitted any great sin. Only because the original Zhou Xu disliked Zhou Zong Han that they followed him and also disliked Zhou Zong Han, asionally ring at him and throwing some insults. In the end, they had a truly undeserving, wretched fate.
However, this was the protagonist. As long as one did not treat him well, then regardless of gender, that person would not have a good ending; It was reallyughable. Zhou Xu felt that Zhou Zong Han¡¯s viciousness was really not inferior to his own.
The two maids have followed Zhou Xu since childhood and naturally knew what to prepare. One used a handkerchief to wipe Zhou Xu¡¯s face while the other prepared a lunch box.
Also following Zhou Xu were a few servant boys who also shared the same tragic fate as the two maids, yet their biggest crime was merely pushing Zhou Zong Han to fall a few times.
At the moment, Zhou Xu was still the house¡¯s little tyrant, spoiled by General Zhou and He Yan Fei. Furthermore, because his health was quite poor, no one dared to go against him. Thus the original Zhou Xu was very domineering, acting as the second ancestor in the house*.
Enemies meet on a narrow road. Just as Zhou Xu walked out the door, he saw Zhou Zong Han walking straight towards him while holding a bird he raised.
Hehe, the drama has started?
Previously, Zhou Xu had also encountered this scene. He snatched Zhou Zong Han¡¯s bird and then humiliated him, eventually ordering servants to stew the bird into soup. Zhou Zong Han had borne a grudge over this matter: after Zhou Xu¡¯s death, his corpse was used to feed the same species of bird.
Zhou Xu found itughable. If the matter was done by a viin, it was a great sin; if done by the protagonist, there was no problem with it. Truly ridiculous.
Although Zhou Xu¡¯s body was weak, his gaze towards Zhou Zong Han was still scornful. He coldly halted Zhou Zong Han, ¡°Hm? Where are you going, ah?¡±
The original host never called Zhou Zong Han elder brother. Zhou Xu naturally would not do so either.
Zhou Zong Han lifted his head, silently gritting his teeth. Only now did Zhou Xu get a clear look at his face. Truly deserving of being the male protagonist: he had strong features, exactly up to the standard of a typical handsome man.
¡°This bird is quite good, let me y with it.¡±
With a turn of his body, Zhou Zong Han hid the red and ck patterned bird behind his body, fixing his gaze onto Zhou Xu, ¡°Not giving.¡±
Zhou Xuughed coldly, ¡°Humph, since when did your words matter? This son of a courtesan?¡±
¡°You...¡± Zhou Zong Han gnashed his teeth. In his life, the most painful thing was his family background. Because he was a concubine¡¯s son and his mother was a prostitute, he had no status, so he was bullied. On what basis?
¡°You are upset?¡± Zhou Xu smiled lightly. His bewitching eyes held only mockery. ¡°On what basis am I bullying you? On the basis that my mother is the official and legitimate Madame Zhou. What about you?¡±
Zhou Zong Han red at Zhou Xu, ¡°This is a matter concerning the older generation, it has nothing to do with me.¡±
¡°If you have the capability, then don¡¯t enter the general¡¯s manor. I will give you a sum of money, you can bring your mother to find a vige to settle down in; I guarantee that your days will befortable. Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Don¡¯t im to have no motive, Zhou Zong Han. Stop victimizing yourself. Since you want to use your status to strive for something, then don¡¯t me me for using my higher status to bully you.¡±
Zhou Zong Han was dumbfounded. Zhou Xu¡¯s words made him ufortable. He did not want to admit that he indeed took advantage of his status as General Zhou¡¯s son, but he could not deny it. Zhou Xu had seemingly saw through him. The sneer in his seductive eyes was much too piercing, as if a needle had pierced through his eyes.
Zhou Xu disregarded him, throwing a meaningful nce at the servants. The servant boys snatched his bird before swaggering off.
¡°Give it back to me...¡± Zhou Zong Han finally reacted, tugging at a servant boy and started to fight. However, one cannot win against many, and Zhou Zong Han ended up with disheveled hair and a dirty face, his clothes all torn.
¡°That¡¯s enough. Leave.¡± Once Zhou Xu finished speaking, Zhou Zong Han¡¯s mother arrived.
Upon arrival, she saw her own son being bullied by Zhou Xu again, and thus charged in while shrieking, wholly unbing of her title as Jiang Nan¡¯s top courtesan.
Truly, in the ten or so years living in the Zhou manor, apart from the first 3 years where she still received attention and love from the general, she wasrgely ignored by the general. Firstly due to He Yan Fei¡¯s brilliant schemes, and secondly because General Zhou really had nothing much to say to her.
However, He Yan Fei was different. She was familiar with war tactics and strategies, and naturally shared many conversation topics with General Zhou. Furthermore, they had two sons and Zhou Xu, in particr, was very favored.
This kind of lifestyle, as if locked up in the depths of the imperial pce, led Ruan Qin¡¯s spirit to suffer greatly.
¡°Zhou Xu, you son of a bitch, if you dare bully my son again, even as a ghost I won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Seeing her actions simr to that of a shrew, listening to her vile words, Zhou Xu¡¯s demonic eyes stared at Ruan Qin like a venomous snake.
¡°You are talking about me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, you bastard. You slut, there will be a day where you die in my hands. I will peel off your skin, drink your blood, eat your flesh...¡±
Unable to bear hearing her speak any longer, Zhou Zong Han pulled Ruan Qin. This was his mother and he had no choice. If he could choose, he would rather have a well-educated noblewoman as his mother, just like Zhou Xu¡¯s mother. s, what could he do?
Ruan Qin was still scolding. Listening to her unbearably vulgar words, Zhou Xu stepped forward and pped her squarely on the face three times.
Ruan Qin was stunned. Previously, despite bullying them, he never personally made a move. In addition, he had never hit her, giving her the courage to wildly scold him.
¡°You can scold me, but the moment I hear you scold my mother, I will give you a p. You scolded her three times, these three ps are my gift to you. Also, listen up, if she scolds behind my back, you have my permission to hit her for me; I will take responsibility.¡± Thetter half of Zhou Xu¡¯s words were directed to the manor¡¯s servants who had rushed over to watch the bustle.
¡°Still want to scold? If you don¡¯t, then I will take my leave. Otherwise, since my hands are still itchy, I can apany you. What do you say?¡± Zhou Xu looked at Ruan Qin as he spoke.
Ruan Qinpletely did not dare utter a sound anymore. Zhou Zong Han was also in shock. It was indeed the first time Zhou Xu personally hit someone. Moreover, his mother¡¯s words were really too difficult* to hear.
Seeing them quiet down, Zhou Xuughed lightly, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I will take my leave.¡±
Zhou Xu turned to leave; he was toozy to care about what Zhou Zhong Han thought. He presently wanted to go find his elder brother Zhou Yang. If possible, he wanted to find a method to cure Zhou Yang¡¯s disability so that it would be more convenient to go head-to-head with Zhou Zong Han and that transmigrator Qi Lan.
Trantor¡¯s Notes:
hello everyone, i¡¯m takoyan, the new trantor for VSFCA! to start off, i will be posting a chapter everyday until Saturday then start my regr schedule (posts on Mondays and Thursdays); thank you for continuing to read VSFCA and i hope my trantions are easy to understand and still makes the story an entertaining read ??
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (2)
Editor: ghost
It was now the beginning of spring, and given Zhou Xu¡¯s weak body, he was somewhat afraid of the cold. However Zhou Xu could not help admiring the colourful bloom of the snow plum flower for a while before heading to Zhou Yang¡¯s courtyard. As a result, his hands and feet were slightly cold.
Zhou Yang looked mingly at Zhou Xu, as well as Cui Yun and Cui Xue. He then helplessly went to boil some soup for Zhou Xu to expel the cold from his body.
Zhou Xu felt at ease following his brother, especially since Zhou Yang¡¯s appearance made people feel warm. His facial features were leisurely and bright, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned. Even without smiling, he still carried a smiling expression. Because he preferred not to be in the sun, hisplexion was quite pale.
In truth, except for being mute, Zhou Yang¡¯s body was still quite healthy. Only, he preferred silence and disliked going out of the house; hence General Zhou only saw him a couple of times every year, to the extent that he was soon going to forget he had such a son.
Zhou Xu followed behind Zhou Yang, watching him cook. Zhou Yang discontentedly pushed Zhou Xu back into the room. This was because General Zhou believed that a nobleman ought to stay clear of the kitchen. Hence he particrly disliked Zhou Yang who liked to cook, further alienating him.
Without a choice, Zhou Xu could only wait in the room. After a while, Zhou Yang carried a small pot of hot, cold-expelling soup into the room.
He helped Zhou Xu scoop a spoonful of soup and lifted it to his mouth, indicating that Zhou Xu should quickly drink. However after drinking a mouthful, Zhou Xu¡¯s face wrinkled up, ¡°Bitter.¡±
Zhou Yangughed lightly and took out a candy drop. Zhou Xu was helpless. Because the original host liked candy drops, he had to have one every time he drank medicine.
He drank the bitter medicine in one shot. He took the candy drop from Zhou Yang and savored it slowly as the bitter taste of the medicine dissipated.
Laughing faintly, Zhou Xu spoke, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ve brought many light refreshments for you, see if you like any.¡±
Zhou Yang looked at the food box Zhou Xu brought. He lightly flicked Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead and shook his head, wordlessly telling Zhou Xu not to bring him snacks again.
¡°I like to bring snacks for you. Right, Elder Brother, let me take your pulse.¡±
Zhou Yang gave Zhou Xu a doubtful look. Zhou Xu had to exin, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve taken an interest in the medical field.¡±
After experiencing many worlds, Zhou Xu knew that a person¡¯s heart was the hardest to see through, especially a person who was determined to y out a role.
Upon seeing his furrowed brows, Zhou Yang gazed at Zhou Xu with doubt, asking if there was anything wrong.
Smiling faintly, Zhou Xu¡¯s bewitching features on his pale face made him seem even more beautiful, ¡°Nothing much, your body is particrly healthy.¡±
Zhou Yang helplessly and dotingly shook his head, assuming that his little brother knew nothing about medical matters and was just ying with him.
The twoughed and joked for quite awhile. Before leaving, Zhou Xu asked if their parents had came by to visit him. Seemingly not caring, Zhou Yang shook his head.
Zhou Xu was unable to say anything and could only leave after making an appointment to eat Zhou Yang¡¯s pine nut salmon for dinner on the second day of the month. Beaming, Zhou Yang nodded his head, pointing to the kitchen then himself to mean that he would definitely cook it well for Zhou Xu.
Upon leaving his elder brother¡¯s courtyard, Zhou Xu furrowed his brows again. Zhou Yang¡¯s poison was not easy to resolve, requiring two very special medicinal ingredients ¨C Frigid Snow Lotus and Deep Sea Dragon Silk.
The Frigid Snow Lotus was too precious, impossible to seek for. It could only be discovered with luck. Even if it was really discovered, with its value, it would not be able to be bought with a few taels of silver.
The Deep Sea Dragon Silk was even rarer. In truth, it was a deep sea nt; just that it was much too rare, earning its name of Dragon Silk.
Zhou Xu felt that it was weird. General Zhou disliked Zhou Yang because of his disability, but why did their mother visit him seldomly as well?
Zhou Yang was obviously her own child. Apart from being mute, he had no other defects. Even if he liked cooking, in the current rtively open-minded era, it did not warrant He Yan Fei¡¯s cold treatment towards him.
Forget it, he would stop thinking about it. Zhou Xu decided to first think about the two medicinal ingredients.
The Frigid Snow Lotus and Deep Sea Dragon Silk took Zhou Xu a whole three years to find. In these three years, he continued his arrogant behaviour. Only, he did not bully Zhou Zong Han much. Zhou Xu was toozy to bully him. However, not knowing why, Zhou Zong Han was surprisingly no longer like his previous self ¨C thorny from head to toe ¨C but rather, became like a gentle noble son.
This was slightly different from the plot. In the original world, Zhou Zong Han¡¯s hatred for Zhou Xu kept brewing. However, he currently hated himself, his father, and his mother.
Zhou Xu¡¯s indifference made Zhou Zong Han even more depressed. He realised that Zhou Xu did not even care enough to bully him,pletely ignoring his existence.
Three yearster, at Zhou Xu¡¯s 18th birthday celebration, Zhou Zong Han met Qi Lan. From then onwards, he found that his life had meaning. He wanted to marry Qi Lan. Even if he was a lowly illegitimate son, he strived to marry such a respectabledy.
In truth, this world was unlike the era in history. It was more open-minded; Women could leave the house to visit others, as well as eat at the table with the family. The social status of merchants were not all that low either. Although the maids were ves, once absolved of their ve status, they could still marry into an official¡¯s house or a merchant¡¯s house. In addition, noble titles could not be inherited. General Zhou¡¯s title of Zhen Xi King could not be inherited by Zhou Xun nor Zhou Yang. However, the emperor could still confer Zhen Xi King¡¯s sons other noble titles, though it was up to the emperor to decide whether or not to.
Originally the prime minister had the intention to bethroth his granddaughter Qi Lan to Zhou Xun, hence he attended the birthday celebration with her.
Since Zhou Xu¡¯s body was weak, he sat at the side. Seeing Qi Lan entering, the corner of his eyes raised, knowing that this was the so-called female lead.
Her appearance was indeed top ss, truly beautiful, with an apricot face and peach cheeks, clear and bright eyes, each step like a lotus flower. It was just a pity that her pair of eyes were affixed onto Zhou Zong Hang.
Although this world was said to be open-minded, it was still an ancient era world. Women could go out, but gazing suggestively at a man was not appropriate.
Coughing lightly, Zhou Xu stood up to bow, sping his hands, ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister Qi.¡±
The white-haired Prime Minister Qi pulled his granddaughter over, only then did Qi Lan do a curtsy*, greeting Zhou Xu. However she was still sizing up Zhou Zong Han out of the corner of her eye.
Zhou Xu¡¯s father, General Zhou, nor Zhou Yong could not bear to continue watching. He joked with Prime Minister Qi, ¡°Prime Minister Qi, your granddaughter is truly a nation-toppling beauty. Qi Lan, right? I have a pair of white jade thumb rings, they are nothing too precious, and can suit anyone regardless of gender; I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±
Prime Minister Qi had to stealthily pull on Qi Lan before she curtsied to General Zhou and received the rings. She started to behave better, portraying herself as a wise and virtuousdy.
Zhou Xunughed in his heart. Qi Lan was indeed a transmigrator from the modern era, carrying the frankness and innocence of a modern woman. Eliminated old-fashioned manners could not be learned in a matter of days. Furthermore, she had only recently transmigrated over. If rumours got out that she exchanged flirtatious nces with another man once she left the house, her reputation was likely to be ruined.
Intentionally or otherwise, Zhou Zong Han had also shot nces at Qi Lan. She was really too beautiful. Every frown and smile bore grace, vastly different from Ruan Qin, his mother, just like a wisp of delicate fragrance, making Zhou Zong Han unable to forget her.
Due to General Zhou¡¯s prominent position in the imperial court, many high-ranking officials and noble personages attended the celebration. In addition, near the end of the celebration, the crown prince had unexpectedly arrived to attend as well.
Since the crown prince had arrived, his intention was precisely to rope General Zhou in. Thus he arrived in a high-profile manner, warning the other princes not to touch General Zhou.
In fact, the original Zhou Xu had returned early due to his weak body and did not meet the crown prince. However, currently Zhou Xu felt that it was worth being roped in by the crown prince. After all he was the one who would be ascending the throne in the future.
Leisurely sitting down, Zhou Xu watched Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan cast flirtatious nces at each other as he had nothing to do, finding it fairly interesting.
By the time of the crown prince¡¯s arrival, arge majority of the guests had already left the gathering; Zhou Xu was also starting to get tired. In the entire venue, it was likely that only Zhou Zong Han still had spirit.
Zhou Xun¡¯s eyes were half-closed when suddenly a person appeared before him. He wore the crown prince¡¯s robes, his clean and refined temperament made him seem like an immortal. When his pair of eagle eyes looked over, Zhou Xu felt as if his vision only had him.
Everyone kneeled in greeting; Zhou Xu naturally kneeled as well. The person spoke lightly, ¡°I was the one who turned up uninvited, quickly rise.¡±
Zhou Xu stood up, but in his heart he thought, clearly the crown prince had silently waited for everyone to pay respects and only this line once done.
The crown prince then handed over his gifts before leaving with General Zhou and Prime Minister Qi to chat in the study. Zhou Xu did not say a word to the crown prince, but he had at least seen him now. Feeling pretty good, he had also gotten tired. So he casually found an excuse to disperse the banquet.
Because she was apanying Prime Minister Qi, Qi Lan could not return for the time being, hence He Yan Fei ordered some people to keep herpany. Zhou Zong Han was naturally very willing, and He Yan Fei did not stop him.
Zhou Xu only returned to his own courtyard after visiting his elder brother. On his way, he bumped into Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan taking a stroll under the night sky.
¡°Big Brother Zhou, don¡¯t think that way. People are born equal. Even though you are an illegitimate son, you are still a person and hence are the same. I may be the prime minister¡¯s daughter, but I don¡¯t feel that I am more noble that a maid. You, me, your two elder brothers, we are all equal.¡±
¡°You really think that way?¡±
¡°Of course Big Brother Zhou. When I saw you I already took a liking to you. In truth, my grandfather brought me to see Zhou Xu, but how could I like hisnguid manner?¡±
¡°The Left Prime Minister wants you to marry Zhou Xun? Impossible. Zhou Xu¡¯s natural disposition is vicious. He had once hit my mother until she sustained heavy injury. How could you marry such a scoundrel?¡±
¡°He is this kind of person?¡±
¡°Not only that, he is rude and arrogant, narrow-minded and without ambition. Only riding horses and cock fighting all day, not at all a match for you.¡±
Hehe, Zhou Xuughed. However, before he could utter a sound, a cold and distant voice sounded, ¡°Only those with low social status would talk about someone behind their back.¡±
Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan were scared silly. The person speaking was the current crown prince, Zuo Ming Tao.
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (3)
Editor: ghost
The two hurriedly got to their knees to greet him. Zhou Xu continued to hide in the rockery, with the intention of watching how this crown prince would handle the situation.
¡°Rise.¡± The crown prince spoke, his toneced with innate dignity and royal bearing.
This bearing made Zhou Zong Han feel that they were worlds apart. Qi Lan had just said, ¡°Social status is irrelevant¡±, yet in an instant it had lost its meaning. Social status was relevant, evident in theparison between himself and the arrogant, overbearing crown prince ¨C the difference in status could be seen at a nce.
Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan got up. The crown prince looked at the pair and spoke, ¡°I saw the two of you at the celebration. You are the senior of today¡¯s star, yet youck the behaviour of one.¡±
¡°Your highness, I...¡±
¡°No use trying to exin yourself. I have already heard your words, and cannot help but punish you,¡± the crown prince turned his head towards his dozen or so imperial bodyguards, ¡°Bai Song, twenty ps to the face.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Your highness....¡±
¡°Pa pa pa....¡±
The clear and crisp sound was particrly distinct in the night. Zhou Xu inwardly felt good behind the rocks. He had yet to make a move, but the crown prince had already helped him do it, truly in line with Zhou Xu¡¯s intentions.
After the ps, the crown prince was loftily still, but Zhou Zong Han had to kneel to express his gratitude. Qi Lan, who was by his side, was shocked by this scene. As a modern woman, she had never seen a personage as honorable as a crown prince, and never thought that the ancient era was truly one where subjects heeded the crown¡¯s every word, even to death.
With blood at the corner of his mouth and a red and swollen face, Zhou Zong Han stood up. The crown prince indifferently tossed a sentence to him, ¡°I expect that this will no longer happen in the future. Withdraw.¡±
Zhou Zong Han dragged Qi Lan to escape, leaving the crown prince alone in the garden. He turned to face the guards and his maids, giving them a meaningful nce. This group of people instantly retreated 10 metres away.
Zhou Xu had also watched enough, turning his body with the intention to leave. However, just as he turned halfway, he heard a cold and distant voice, ¡°This prince let you vent your anger, are you not going to show yourself and express gratitude?¡±
Speechless, Zhou Xu had no choice but to emerge from the rocks. His azure clothes blended into the nightscape, only the gold embroidery asionally reflecting shine. This shine served as a foil to Zhou Xu¡¯s pale face, enhancing the dazzle of his already-bewitching face.
Bowing, Zhou Xu spoke, ¡°Many thanks to your highness.¡±
¡°This memento*, give it to this prince.¡± after his words, the crown prince pulled on the object hanging at Zhou Xu¡¯s waist. The hanging object was a white jade memento, very fine and smooth. It had been with the original Zhou Xu since birth. Although it was not priceless and invaluable, it held an extraordinary significance to the original host.
¡°I haven¡¯t yet agreed, your highness¡¯ actions can be counted as stealing.¡±
¡°This prince will give you something in exchange.¡±
When he was done speaking, the crown prince took his own waist pendant ¨C the Twin Dragon Pearl ¨C and spoke, ¡°One item in exchange for another, how about it?¡±
Zhou Xu did not take it. He leisurely looked at the aloof crown prince, asking, ¡°What importance does your waist pendant hold to you? My waist pendant has apanied me since birth. If yours does not hold any sentiment, I do not want it even if it is worth several cities.¡±
The dim light illuminated the side of the crown prince¡¯s face, making his facial features appear even more fine. He slowly pressed close to Zhou Xu¡¯s cheeks, as he said softly, ¡°A gift from the empress, for this prince to give his beloved. What do you think of this sentiment?¡±
¡°Quite good. May I ask your highness how this fondness developed? It seems that we have only just met.¡±
After a few seconds of silence, the crown prince¡¯s voice suddenly became unusually quiet. He answered, ¡°Love at first sight, do you believe me?¡±
Zhou Xu retreated a step, smoothly taking back his waist pendant. Smiling slightly, Zhou Xu said, ¡°I believe, but epting your highness¡¯ Twin Dragon Pearl, this matter will need to wait for your highness to have the ability to decide your own marriage matters.¡±
Turning around, Zhou Xu left, leaving the crown prince to stand in the shadows alone, his expression unclear.
The crown prince was already 19 years old this year. The emperor and empress had been choosing brides for him recently and Prime Minister Qi¡¯s granddaughter was the empress¡¯ favored candidate, but Prime Minister Qi was unwilling to take a side this early. Since the second and third prince¡¯s position in the imperial court was iparable to his own position as crown prince, Prime Minister Qi could only choose General Zhou and not any of the princes.
Wearing a cold and aloof expression, the crown prince slowly walked back; no one could guess at his thoughts.
Returning to his own courtyard, Zhou Xu let Cui Yun prepare the bath. He wanted to wash off the smell of alcohol on his body and think about the next course of action. After all the crown prince had already extended an olive branch*, but Zhou Xu had not decided whether to ept his intentions. The crown prince¡¯s ascension to the throne would naturally need imperial concubines; Zhou Xu was unwilling topete with a group of women for affection.
Warm water ran down his shoulders. Zhou Xu felt that he ought to take care of the original host¡¯s body well. Looking at his condition, even if he was not killed by Zhou Zong Han, he still could not live past 40 years old. His blood was too weak and his bone marrow had trouble producing blood. However he had to slowly cultivate his body. At the moment, he still had to tackle Zhou Yang¡¯s muteness first.
Zhou Xu was certain that the crown prince would not give up, hence he just had to take advantage of him a little, and the two medicinal ingredients could be settled.
Spring in the capital was short. People were still wearing thick, lined clothing, yet in the next instant it changed to thin, light clothing. The original host favored the colour blue. Zhou Xu who inherited his body thus wore blue clothing the whole day, rxed and leisurely like an immortal. A few monthster, hisplexion improved since he himself was the best doctor
Just as Zhou Xu had thought, the crown prince had not given up on Zhou Xu. At the end of the 5th month, the emperor organized a huntingpetition. The princes could each bring one assistant: it could be an imperial bodyguard or another person of their choosing. The crown prince had thus chosen Zhou Xu.
On the day of the hunt, Zhou Xu and the crown prince met at the hunting grounds. Bowing lightly, Zhou Xu said while sping his hands, ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s been a while since west met.¡±
The crown prince wore light yellow clothing faintly patterned with clouds that clearly indicated his status. As usual, his tone was aloof and cold, face expressionless, ¡°Ordinarily, people would kowtow to this prince to greet, yet you only sp your hands?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled faintly, ¡°There is such a thing as relying on favor to act arrogantly.¡±
The crown prince was inwardly happy, but could not say anything in this situation, only noticeably stiffening before turning to face the other princes on the hunting ground. However, Zhou Xu knew that he was in a good mood. As for how he knew, after a few hundred worlds, he still had his sixth sense.
The hunt went on without a hitch. The crown prince lost as he himself had intended.
Zhou Xu followed behind him, clear on the crown prince¡¯s intention. He was pretending to be weak. At the moment, the second and third prince¡¯s position in the imperial court was too high. Desiring the throne, one must first be alive.
After thepetition, Zhou Xu was invited by the crown prince to eat together. Naturally, he did not turn him down.
¡°Your waist pendant, remember to keep it for this prince,¡± reminded the crown prince during the meal.
¡°I can gift it to you today, but I require another item in exchange, how about it?¡±
¡°What item?¡±
¡°The Frigid Snow Lotus.¡±
¡°Then what meaning does your waist pendant hold?¡±
¡°In five years, I will not take in a wife, how about that?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I will wait for the day your highness governs the country, and to give your highness time to think it over: whether you are willing to give up on establishing an imperial harem for my sake.¡±
The crown prince maintained his cold and aloof appearance. Zhou Xu did not care because he had finally obtained the Frigid Snow Lotus.
Treating it as a precious treasure, Zhou Xu returned home. He went into the manor¡¯s medicine room and ordered that no one was to enter. After 3 days, Zhou Xu finished making more than 10 pills. When he handed them to Zhou Yang, his legs were soft.
Looking at his younger brother¡¯s state, Zhou Yang stroked his cheek in distress, gesturing to ask him what had happened.
Zhou Xu spoke softly by his ear while handing over the pills, ¡°I made some medicine to heal your body. Take one pill three times daily. Make sure you eat them on schedule, it took me three sleepless nights to make them.¡±
Zhou Yang helplessly shook his head, then nodded. He still did not believe that Zhou Xu had medical expertise, but seeing his diligence, he was heartened.
Knowing that his elder brother did not believe him and hence would not eat the pills, Zhou Xu left Cui Yun behind, exhorting her repeatedly to closely watch and ensure that Zhou Yang ate the medicine.
A weekter, Zhou Yang finally made a sound. Although it still needed practice, Zhou Xu atst could sigh in relief. As long as he could find the Deep Sea Dragon Silk to mix into porridge; after drinking it for a few days, Zhou Yang¡¯s throat would make a full recovery.
Meanwhile in this period of time, Zhou Zong Han repeatedly met with Qi Lan in secret every first and fifteenth day of the month at the Guan Yin Temple outside the city. Zhou Xu naturally knew of this matter. He was waiting because in the original world Qi Lan had even aborted once.
Thus he waited. At the end of the year, Zhou Xu knew that it was about time. Furthermore, he had already heard rumors that Qi Lan was causing trouble in her home.
In truth the present Qi Lan had be more clever, learning to endure silently and prepare well for sess. Hence the trouble that Zhou Xu heard about was merely her telling Prime Minister Qi that she absolutely did not want to marry so early.
Qi Lan¡¯s reason seemed warm hearted, but Zhou Xu knew that she was just finding an excuse. Qi Lan had already gotten pregnant and needed to first abort the baby.
In this situation, Zhou Xu only needed to casually find a group of people to disseminate rumours.
There were many versions of the rumor, but one point was identical ¨C Zhou Zong Han and Prime Minister Qi¡¯s granddaughter would secretly meet every month, and it has already been ongoing for some months. Qi Lan had even be pregnant and hence was resolute in not marrying out because she wanted to stealthily get rid of the child then slowly convince her family to let her marry Zhou Zong Han who was inferior in status as a concubine¡¯s son.
With regard to this, it was no longer rumors, but the truth itself.
Hearing these rumors, Prime Minister Qi was extremely angered. He shakily pointed his finger to his granddaughter, asking, ¡°Say it, exactly what rtion do you have with the Zhou family¡¯s Zhou Zong Han?¡±
Qi Lan did not expect her n to fall through. It was useless to quibble with her grandfather; he could call the physician to take her pulse at any time, then there would be no concealing it anymore. Hence she plopped onto the floor kneeling, tearfully recounting the matter.
Prime Minister Qi fainted in anger on the spot. When he came to, he pushed his granddaughter aside, leaving with a fling of his sleeves.
Telling the matter to both parties at General Zhou¡¯s house, Zhou Xu told his father smilingly, ¡°What problem is there? Just let her marry Zhou Zong Han; in any case, I never fancied her.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Where would you find a family in which the younger brother married before the older brother?¡±
Zhou Xu was stunned. Turned out General Zhou still knew that he had an eldest son called Zhou Yang. Trulyughable. How much did this father love his reputation such that he hardly saw his own flesh and blood all year round? For the sake of his reputation, he would cut off his son¡¯s predestined marriage?
¡°Father, this is where you are wrong. Qi Lan is Prime Minister Qi¡¯s granddaughter, while Zhou Zong Han is merely a concubine¡¯s son. In the end the one having the most advantage would be our Zhou Family.¡±
Chapter 30
Chapter 30
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (4)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Yong was silent for a moment. Thinking, he found that Zhou Xu¡¯s words were indeed very true. After all, the imperial court was very chaotic now, pulling in Prime Minister Qi was naturally the best oue.
Hence after a few days, Zhou Zong Han brought rich and generous betrothal gifts and went to the prime minister¡¯s manor with a certain someone to propose a marriage. Because he was scared that Qi Lan¡¯s stomach would get bigger, Prime Minister Qi straightforwardly discussed the wedding date and decided to have it half a monthter.
Since Zhou Zong Han¡¯s wife was Qi Lan, the daughter of a rich and powerful family, their marriage was naturally formal and legal. Although it was rushed, what must be given by He Yan Fei was given. She could not leave any room for gossip, saying that she treated the concubine¡¯s son harshly, as she relied on her reputation to get by.
On the night of the wedding, big rednterns were hung up above the streets, the roadside trees were wrapped in ayer of beautiful red silk. Every 10 metres there was a maid in red clothing; Every 3.3 metres there was a piece of glutinous rice cake wrapped in red. From afar, the scene was truly magnificent.
However no matter how magnificent the wedding was, it could not prevent onlookers and gossipers. Hence the original luxurious and splendid wedding became aughing matter in the masses¡¯ mind.
Zhou Zong Han did not hear these rumors. After all he was the main character in these rumors, anyone who had half a brain would not say it to him. He rode a tall horse, a red silk ball tied to its head. Zhou Zong Yang was smiling widely; he could finally marry the woman of his dreams.
Although she was unhappy at first because of the situation at the Qi manor, as she wore the red veil and saw Zhou Zong Han¡¯s handsome appearance, her unhappiness quickly flew out the window. She thought in her heart, so what if he was a concubine¡¯s son, as long as she was here, she could let him rise to be a high-ranking official. If he was not willing, he could also be a wealthy and prominent businessmen. In any case, the most important point was that Qi Lan had many means.
The red candle flickered. Zhou Zong Han used a rod to lift the bride¡¯s veil. His heart thumped wildly; he really married ady of venerable status, it was really too good.
Hugging Qi Lan, Zhou Zong Han spoke by her ear, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t betray you.¡±
Qi Lan smiled faintly, thinking that she truly chose the right husband.
After Zhou Zong Han¡¯s grand wedding, Zhou Xu let his own mother He Yan Fei personally give her daughter-inw something: medicine to ensure a safe pregnancy.
Looking at He Yan Fei, Qi Lan¡¯s heart kept thumping. However He Yan Fei simply spoke while smiling, ¡°Qi Lan ah, don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t cruel people. When you give birth, we will dere that you had a premature delivery, it¡¯s not a big matter.¡±
Qi Lan had heard many things about He Yan Fei from Zhou Zong Han. Originally she was on guard against her, but at that moment her eyes had unexpectedly reddened; she was naturally happy that she could keep her child.
After He Yan Fei left, Ruan Qin arrived. She was presently showing signs of mental illness, singing or dancing all day, nothing like her former self as Jiang Nan¡¯s number one prostitute.
At present, she appeared in Zhou Zong Han¡¯s new room. Zhou Zong Han felt very ufortable. In truth, he did not want to let Qi Lan know that his birth mother was like this.
¡°You...you dare treat me harshly because of that slut?! I was wrong, I should have choked this unfilial son that year, forgetting your mother after marrying. I¡¯m telling you, hmph, even if you don¡¯t want me anymore I can still get by using my songs; everyday the number of peopleing to listen to my singing can form a long line...¡±
Speaking on and on, Ruan Qin started singing. The leisurely song coupled with her voice, which was no longer as tender as in the past, carried a kind of unspeakable sorrow. Only this sorrow did not match the asion, especially in front of this pair of newlyweds.
¡°Come servants, bring my mother back and properly serve her.¡± Having been married, He Yan Fei thus gifted Zhou Zong Yang a few maids and a few servant boys, hence he could be regarded as someone with a bit of authority.
The moment the servant boys stepped forward, Ruan Qin began frenziedly screaming. Zhou Zong Han stealthily looked at Qi Lan¡¯s reaction, seeing that her face did not have much expression, he breathed a sigh of relief.
A few monthster, Qi Lan understood Zhou Zong Han¡¯s status in the Zhou family. Not only was she not disappointed, she instead felt distressed for Zhou Zong Han. However, she actually gave birth prematurely.
She gave birth four months after the wedding instead of the original n of seven months. If it was thetter, the life of the child still would not have any problem. It wasmonly said that ¡°seven survives but eight dies¡±*. However, the former had happened: a premature baby that was only carried for four months definitely would not survive. Hence the Zhou General was furious, ordering Zhou Zong Han to either kill the child or scram from the Zhou Family.
Qi Lan was in her month-long confinement after birth, looking at her son and was filled with joy everyday. When Zhou Zong Han came in upset, she froze. After knowing what had happened, she became angrier. This is the supposed ancient era? She needed to kill her own child to protect her reputation?
¡°Zong Han, let¡¯s leave the Zhou Family, I will help you.¡±
Zhou Zong Han shook his head, his gaze miserable. He was powerless in the face of reality. His powerlessness made him feel extremely pained. ¡°If we leave, your grandfather won¡¯t help you again, the Zhou family wouldn¡¯t help me either; my future prospects will be ruined.¡±
Qi Lan burst into tears, ¡°Then you want to kill our child?¡±
Hand on his head, Zhou Zong Han sat by the bedside, ¡°I also don¡¯t wish to.¡±
¡°Zhou Zong Han, if you dare, I will make sure you die a terrible death.¡± Qi Lan spoke, gnashing her teeth. As a mother, Qi Lan finally had her first grave conflict with her husband.
¡°Then what do you want me to do? The Zhou family would definitely be willing to separate, but after separating I would be left with nothing. I want to be an official. With the Zhou family¡¯s support, my path would be much smoother. You also know how dark the official circle is.¡±
¡°Therefore you want to sacrifice your own flesh and blood?¡±
¡°I also don¡¯t wish to, really Qi Lan, don¡¯t me me.¡± Immediately Zhou Zong Han snatched the child and ran. It was a pity that Qi Lan had lost too much blood during childbirth. Hence at present she had insufficient strength, fainting after chasing a few steps.
When Qi Lan woke up, she had a lifeless look in her eyes. Zhou Zong Han hugged her tightly but Qi Lan stiffly pushed him away. Zhou Zong Han rushed to exin, ¡°Qi Lan, the child didn¡¯t die, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Qi Lan¡¯s gaze finally brightened, ¡°What?¡±
¡°Shh, lower your voice. I was pretending for others to see. I sneakily sent the baby away. You can go see him whenever you want to, but you must be discreet.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°En*, but I sold a portion of your dowry, I hope you don¡¯t mind. This is all for our child.¡±
Qi Lan finally smiled, ¡°How could I mind? As long as our child is fine, I will be able to handle anything. But in the future I can¡¯t constantly see him.¡±
Zhou Zong Han gently helped Qi Lan wipe her tears, tenderly speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because I¡¯m powerless, letting you be wronged. In the future, I will definitely treat you much better.¡±
Qi Lan threw herself into Zhou Zong Han¡¯s embrace. They went to sleep while hugging.
However this scene was entirely witnessed by Zhou Xu. As for why Qi Lan actually had a premature delivery, he naturally knew who caused it. But he had no intention of doing anything, even more so since the perpetrator was his own birth mother.
The matter of Qi Lan delivering prematurely was eventually spread around in the marketce. Zhou Xu¡¯s mood was quite good, deciding to find a way to let the couple hear the gossip. He was looking forward to how their faces would change.
On a fine and clear day, Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan went out together. It had been a long time since the two went to relieve their boredom, hence they went to the capital¡¯s most famous Yuan Yang Restaurant hand in hand.
The couple did not get a private room, intentionally sitting in the hall. They quite liked the lively atmosphere.
While they were eating, the pair discussed their future ns. However they had only eaten the cold dishes* when they heard the conversation of the table next door.
¡°Ai ai ai*, Little Two*e over, do you have any new songs?¡±
¡°We do have new songs, but I don¡¯t know what songs you gentlemen prefer to hear.¡±
¡°Let us enjoy one that is a bit amorous.¡±
¡°Ah, we indeed have a song like that. It is about the matter of our capital¡¯s Prime Minister Qi¡¯s granddaughter and the Zhou family¡¯s son, would you gentlemen like to hear it? If so, I will get Lady Chun Xia to sing it for you.¡±
¡°What good is there to the song? Getting pregnant before marriage, the woman should have been drowned to death. I heard she gave birth four months after the wedding, and as a result, Zhou Zong Han killed it; you definitely cannot spread it around.¡±
Another man voiced out, ¡°Why is this matter still spreading, hearing it daily is really irritating. When I went to watch a show yesterday, this matter was already incorporated into the script to ridicule them. The man was cruel and ruthless while the womancked virtue, in the end they only acted two times before receiving rotten eggs.¡±
¡°I also heard a rumor: Young Master Zhou raised a few mistresses outside, but he ran out of money and hence visited those young but hideous prostitutes...¡±
¡°That Lady Qi also isn¡¯t some gooddy. Before marrying, apparently she had a love affair with her older cousin. I also heard that she fancied Zhou Zong Han because she saw him at the legitimate son Zhou Xu¡¯s celebration, then proceeded to stare at him for the entire event. Whichdy would do that without feeling ashamed? It¡¯s rumored that she slept with him that night. Sleeping with him the first time they met ah, he he he...¡±
¡°Tsk, that Zhou Zong Han was really born from a prostitute, the apple really doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. How disgusting.¡±
The more they spoke, the more inappropriate the conversation got, making it more difficult to hear; Zhou Zong Han¡¯s and Qi Lan¡¯s face became cker and cker. At a nearby table, a young master wearing blue robes sat. A silver fox mask covered his face. He was none other than Zhou Xu.
Under the mask, the corner of his lips slightly hooked up. Zhou Xu realised that he unsurprisingly liked seeing people¡¯s faces change. Look, Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan¡¯splexion had already changed from red to white, then to ck.
¡°Pa!¡± Zhou Zong Han pped the table; all the people eating at the restaurant looked in his direction.
In the end, Zhou Zong Han could only pull Qi Lan to leave quickly. The remaining people began to discuss again, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Zhou Zong Han? Tsk tsk tsk, he really still has the face toe out.¡±
¡°Then the woman just now is Prime Minister Qi¡¯s granddaughter? Her appearance isn¡¯t bad, if I had a chance I would also want to get a taste ha ha ha ha.....¡±
¡°Go for it, everyone would definitely have to look up to you.¡±
¡°How could I? I still have quite a few shops in the capital, you know.¡±
......
By the railings on the second floor, a man d in white observed the people below. He turned around and spoke wearing a chilly expression, ¡°Go invite that young master who was wearing the silver fox mask up.¡±
¡°Yes, your highness.¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
this is the fourth andst chapter of the mini mass release! sorry i don¡¯t have enough chapters to release more for everyone orz but i hope you enjoyed these 4 days ^^ the regr schedule will be 1 chapter on mondays and 1 chapter on thursdays! thank you so much for thements (please continue hehe) and see yall on monday ??
Chapter 31
Chapter 31
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (5)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu¡¯s mood was quite good. Right when he was about to leave, his path was blocked by someone.
¡°Young Master, our young master has requested to see you.¡±
Zhou Xu was surprised. It was still daytime, this person really was not polite.
¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± Zhou Xu looked at the two taller men scornfully.
¡°Young Master, our young master is surnamed Zuo.¡±
After a slight pause, Zhou Xu decided to follow them to take a look. After all, not many people in this world was surnamed Zuo, but the royal family was one of them.
Climbing to the second floor, Zhou Xu found out that this was indeed a good ce, able to clearly see the situation below, but covered by a sheeryer of curtain so that the people below could not see above. It was the perfect ce to peep and eavesdrop on people.
Opening the sheer curtain, Zhou Xu was invited in. Upon seeing the person seated inside, Zhou Xu bent his tall, slender, and seductive body, ¡°Your highness, I trust that you have been well since ourst meeting.¡±
Zhou Xu took off his silver fox mask, but the crown prince stood up, putting the mask back on him.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Nothing. I like it.¡± The crown prince Zuo Ming Tao replied, his expression cold as usual. If it was not for Zhou Xu firmly believing that the crown prince was interested in him, normal people would instead feel that the crown prince hated him.
¡°There are matters that require my help and it¡¯s best if I¡¯m not exposed, right?¡± Zhou Xu guessed it at once. In addition, he also mostly guessed what this matter was ¨C the other few princes might soon be making a move.
The crown prince nodded his head. In actuality, the fluctuations in his heart was very great. Only he was used to hiding his feelings, especially in front of the person he liked, and so could not express himself. Afterall he was royalty, any weakness he presented would be viciously taken advantage of.
¡°Afterwards we can address each other informally, how about it?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never addressed myself as ¡°thismoner¡±.¡±
The crown prince was slightly embarrassed; he was always addressing himself as ¡°this prince¡±.
¡°Tomorrow,te at night, the second prince will n to force me out of the pce. I will get injured, no need to save me. I only need you to bring my corpse back at dawn. I will wake up in a day or two; how about it?¡±
In the original world, this matter was carried out by Zhou Zong Han purely because he coincidentally met the crown prince. However, Zhou Xu felt that anyone would be willing to do it. Simply looking at the crown prince¡¯s clothes would let one know that he was not someone without money and power.
¡°How did you know I was here and why do you choose me?¡± Zhou Xu spoke.
¡°I had an expert follow you since yesterday. As for the other question, my answer is that I don¡¯t want to let other people touch my body. What do you think?¡±
¡°No other matters?¡±
The crown prince was once again quiet for a long time before replying, ¡°I want to keep looking at you; I¡¯m reluctant to part.¡±
¡°Since that is the case, then make tomorrow¡¯s ¡®injury¡¯ lighter so you can wake up a little earlier to see me.¡±
Zhou Xu turned to leave. Afterall, if people found out and took advantage of this, his Zhou family would encounter some difficulties.
Previously Zhou Zong Han had coincidentally met the crown prince, hence no one took notice of it. Now that it was the crown prince and Zhou Xu bing allies, its significance was different.
Zhou Xu had no right to interfere in the royal family¡¯s matters. Since the crown prince requested him, he would properly do his part. As for the expert assigned to him by the crown prince, this was the first time Zhou Xu saw him.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
The ck-clothed man¡¯s skin colour was a bit dark but his facial features were straight. Neither handsome nor ugly, he could only be described as somewhat simple and dull.
¡°Ye Qi.¡±
¡°How old are you, how long have you been practising martial arts?¡±
¡°21, 19 years.¡±
Zhou Xu stopped asking because he was not willing to continuemunicating with such a dull person; it was too troublesome. Hence he straightforwardly ordered, ¡°No need to worry about me, go follow your master.¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Your master ordered you?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Your master still listens to me, ah. Go back to your master. Who knows, maybe your master would have more convenience with you around.¡±
¡°No.¡±
Zhou Xu really did not want to interact with this kind of dull person; he would be angered to death.
In the end, Zhou Xu still got Ye Qi to return to the crown prince. Zhou Xu had threatened him, ¡°You know that your master has taken a liking to me right? What if I say that I have taken a liking to you?¡±
Ye Qi¡¯splexion turned ck as ink and gloomily returned to his master. Zhou Xu simply felt stifled. He really had not felt this stifled in a long time.
Zhou Xu had Ye Qi leave because in the previous world, Ye Qi was definitely in front of the crown prince. If Ye Qi now left and the crown prince had an ident, then the loss would outweigh the gains.
Before dawn, Zhou Xu followed the n and arrived at the designated spot, meeting the crown prince who was covered head to toe in blood. However Zhou Xu could tell with a nce that those frightening-looking wounds were only flesh injuries; they would indeed scare someone, but the person was definitely all right.
After ascertaining that no one was nearby, Zhou Xu nudged the crown prince, ¡°Wake up, I know you are just pretending.¡±
The crown prince slowly opened his eyes, carefreely speaking a sentence, ¡°But I¡¯m bleeding, you aren¡¯t feeling anything for me?¡±
¡°As long as the person in pain isn¡¯t me. Quickly go.¡± Zhou Xu intended to immediately pull the crown prince up the carriage. He recently bought this carriage, even if someone saw it, no one would ce suspicion on Zhou Xu¡¯s head.
While Zhou Xu exerted his utmost strength to pull, the crown prince stillid there like a heavy weight for a long time. Finally, Zhou Xu could only say, ¡°Mr. Great-and-Mighty, acting spoiled at this time. Do you feel that this is appropriate your highness?¡±
The crown prince sat up and stared deeply at Zhou Xu before he stood up to board the carriage by himself.
The atmosphere was awkward in the carriage. In truth, Zhou Xu was still a bit nervous but the crown prince¡¯s priorities were already messed up.
¡°Do you like me?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head to look at the blood-covered crown prince who still had a dignified appearance. He suddenlyughed and asked, ¡°Crown Prince, do you have the right to say ¡°like,¡± this word to me? I¡¯ve already said, before you talk about other things, you must first be able to make decisions on your wedding matters. Furthermore, are you willing to abolish the imperial harem for me? These two points: if you aren¡¯t able to do it, then don¡¯t ask me if I like you.¡±
¡°I am working hard. But the second point, if I ascend to the throne, then I can guarantee you, how about it?¡±
¡°Crown Prince, have you never liked a person before?¡±
¡°....Only you, what about it?¡±
¡°Oh, no wonder. Since this is the case, you should learn how to win the heart of your beloved. At least, like now for example, when your beloved has no intention to talk about love, then you¡¯d best keep your mouth shut and follow along, understand?¡±
The crown prince fell silent but Zhou Xu could clearly see that his earlobes turned red; seems like he was feeling embarrassed?
Zhou Xu felt like he might have gone a bit too far, but he had no intention to change. After all he truly had good feelings towards the crown prince, however it was not to the point that he would listen to whatever the crown prince wanted.
After the crown prince was sent to the prepared courtyard, Zhou Xu mixed the wound medicine well before turning around to speak to the crown prince whose earlobes were still a bit red, ¡°Strip.¡±
¡°You are ordering me?¡±
¡°Correct.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The crown prince was faintly embarrassed as he took off his clothes. Zhou Xu looked at him, then asked the crown prince, seemingly smiling yet not, ¡°You n to have the medicine applied on your inner robes?¡±
Hence the crown prince took off his inner robes. Zhou Xu maintained his expression of smiling yet not, ¡°Take off your pants too. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, purely only applying medicine.¡±
The crown prince¡¯s ears became redder, but his face still maintained his usual cold and aloof expression. Zhou Xu was starting to suspect he had facial paralysis.
While waiting for the crown prince to strip himself clean, Zhou Xu was a bit muddled. It was not only because his figure was too good, but also he had a bright red mole on a certain part of his body. This mole, Han Zikui of the first world had it, Xia Qingfeng of the second also had it. Now, this crown prince unexpectedly had it as well.
Unconsciously Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze was fixed on that ce. Meanwhile, unexpectedly because of that, the person in front of him had thatrge ce slowly raised.
Zhou Xu was truly speechless, ¡°Seems like there are really no severe injuries. Your feelings are quite good ah, happily getting hard?¡±
The crown prince quietly covered that ce with both hands. Zhou Xuughed faintly. Deciding to stop teasing him, Zhou Xu began to focus and apply medicine.
Although they were all flesh injuries, a body wholly covered in scars was too startling. The wounds on the back were still okay but the injury on his leg was a little deep, likely taking a few days to heal.
Only after all the wounds were smeared with ointment did Zhou Zu ask, ¡°Are you returning tomorrow or the day after?¡±
¡°Tomorrow, then these injuries will be more frightening.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded. Anyway, the royal family¡¯s matters were tooplicated; he did not want to continue asking. Hence he took out a set of clean robes for the crown prince to wear.
Pale blue robes, covered by an outeryer of light blue gauze. The previously noble crown prince immediately became an elegant and modest gentleman; looking at him made one feel calmer.
The crown prince covered his forehead to hide his difort. Zhou Xu froze. The action was something Han Zikui liked to do; Xia Qingfeng did not do it as often, but when he was embarrassed he would simrly do it too.
Not knowing how, a thought suddenly shed in Zhou Xu¡¯s mind. However this thought really only shed by, after all it could be coincidental, just like this world¡¯s older brother was also called Zhou Yang.
Meanwhile, Qi Lan and Zhou Zong Han returned to the maternal home because those rumors were really too intolerable to Qi Lan.
Kneeling on the floor, Qi Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. This miserable and pitiful appearance made Prime Minister Qi feel distressed and angry at the same time. ¡°Ai, Lan Er, you ah, you...¡±
Prime Minister Qi heaved a sigh, but could not say anything. Normally, he could still control the situation. It was just some unruly people, it made the local authorities be more alert. However, at present, it was a time of emergency. The second prince and crown prince had already begun fighting; the emperor seemed tock any opinion too. As someone who has been prime minister for over ten years, he unexpectedly could not see through the royal family¡¯s situation.
Right now Prime Minister Qi knew that he could not y any tricks. If a new emperor ascended the throne, he would definitely want to catch someone to make an example of. Naturally the higher the position, the better. Moreover, after being made an example of, that person¡¯s faction would then fall.
¡°Lan Er, you are no longer a person of my Qi family. You should leave, I¡¯m getting old. I don¡¯t have the energy to care about you.¡±
Zhou Zong Han also kneeled down, ¡°Prime Minister, I don¡¯t matter, but Lan Er is your biological granddaughter. Other people speaking such nonsense, how can Lan Er meet others in the future?¡±
It did not matter if Zhou Zong Han did not speak up. After he said that, Prime Minister Qi was enraged and raised his cane to smash Zhou Zong Han¡¯s back.
Chapter 32
Chapter 32
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (6)
Editor: ghost
The cane was made out of top quality wood. Once it struck Zhou Zong Han, he could only shout in pain, not daring to stand up and say anything. He must suppress the rumors, otherwise Qi Lan and him really could only leave the capital. And if so, his future path would be utterly ruined.
Prime Minister Qi¡¯s cane came down again. Zhou Zong Han gritted his teeth and endured. Qi Lan was sobbing, her mother also wept like a peach blossom in the rain. The whole family was gloomy.
In the end Prime Minister Qi hit until he was tired. Looking at his granddaughter who had cried until she was half-dead and her husband who was already coughing blood, he again heaved a long sigh, ¡°Ai, fine. I will help you this once, but this will be thest time. Lan Er ah, you need to know in the future that you are of the Zhou family and they are the ones you embarrass.¡±
Qi Lan kowtowed with tears in her eyes as she replied, ¡°I understand; I won¡¯t make a mistake again.¡±
¡°Also you, Zhou Zong Han, you originally didn¡¯t match up to Lan Er. But because the two of you made a mistake before marriage, for the sake of Lan Er, we agreed to marry her
to you. If in the future you treat Lan Er unfairly, then my Qi family will never let you off.¡±
¡°Yes Prime Minister.¡±
On the second day, the crown prince returned to court. In the audience hall, the second prince turned hostile on the spot. When the crown prince opened his robes, the entire court was left speechless; his wounds were hideous and terrifying. It was obviously the ruthless work of someone.
In truth, when the crown prince opened his robes, he himself was startled. Originally those wounds were not that serious, but who knew what medicine Zhou Xu had applied for him, the skin around the wounds werepletely swollen and purple. In short, the injuries were made to look much worse by Zhou Xu.
The crown prince watched everyone¡¯s reaction and was naturally very satisfied.
In fact, Zhou Xu¡¯s ointment was personally mixed by himself. He knew the crown prince¡¯s n, hence he used the method of curing ills with poison. In other words, the minute amounts of poison in the ointment would show its effects for a short time. The poison gathered at the wounds, discolouring the skin and making it swell. However after a day, the crown prince would realise that the wounds would quickly stop bleeding and scab over, even scars would not be left behind.
In the royal court, the second prince wanted to argue but the crown prince directly waged a war of words, detailing how the second prince had formed a faction to pursue his own interests and fight for power in recent years. At the same time he naturally said how he had suppressed the crown prince.
The second prince powerlessly tried to defend himself for half a day in court, but in the end the crown prince straightforwardly called for people to bring in the evidence. It was enough to cover the entire long table.
After the emperor looked through them, he was greatly infuriated. He sent the second prince to jail and at the same time regretted his neglect of the crown prince, to the extent that he regretted even thinking of deposing him from his position.
The crown prince¡¯s faction began to rise afterwards. The ministers who originally remained neutral knew that the situation had changed, hence they began to side with the crown prince. Of course the third prince¡¯s power could not be looked down upon, butpared to the second prince¡¯s, the third prince really could not be counted as much.
Later the crown prince began tounch his counteroffensive for real. The second prince¡¯s power waspletely eliminated by him from the start. The emperor began to further appreciate the crown prince. However the one point that the emperor and empress, even the entire court of ministers, were unsatisfied with was that the crown prince refused to marry.
Unexpectedly, in the end no one mentioned the crown prince¡¯s wedding matters ever again. But because the crown prince was unmarried, many who originally stood on the crown prince¡¯s side began to waver. They took an interest in the third prince who was amassing power, especially since the third prince¡¯s legitimate wife was the daughter of a high ranking official in court and the couple already had two sons.
The crown prince seemed to pay no heed to these people changing sides, continuing to write memorials, taking care of public affairs, and when free, calling Zhou Xu over to apany him in training the sword. At the moment, General Zhou stood firmly in the crown prince¡¯s faction.
Two yearster.
Zhou Xu was ying chess with Zhou Yang in thetter¡¯s courtyard. Thest chess piece was ced. Zhou Xu smiled faintly, ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯ve won.¡±
¡°Yes yes yes, you¡¯ve won again,¡± Zhou Yang stood up, rubbing his sore shoulders while saying, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±
¡°Older brother, I want to eat the pigeon you prepared yesterday.¡±
¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. I know you like it, that¡¯s why I made sweet and sour roasted pigeon. I seasoned it yesterday and it has been marinated for 12 to 14 hours already.¡±
¡°Then quickly go roast it, I¡¯m hungry.¡±
Zhou Yang shook his head, helplessly walking into the kitchen.
After he left, Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. His older brother was always kind-hearted and never conflicted with anyone. Who would put a poison needle on his seat?
If it was not for sitting down himself, then wouldn¡¯t his older brother die just like that?
Carefully keeping the poison needle, Zhou Xu began to search the room. Zhou Xu confirmed that the room did not have any other hidden weapons after ransacking everything. He then sat down properly again.
In truth, when Zhou Xu had entered the room earlier, he had felt a bit ufortable. This kind of danger prediction made him somewhat nervous. However after experiencing so many worlds, he was very clear that whenever this feeling arose, there was definitely danger facing him no matter what kind.
Hence Zhou Xu was very careful. He did not sense any other person¡¯s breath, so he concluded that the danger did note from a person.
When Zhou Yang had wanted to sit down, a sliver of gleaming light flitted past. Zhou Xu had shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t sit.¡±
Looking at Zhou Xu, Zhou Yang felt suspicious. His butt did not fall on the poison needle, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Nothing much,¡± Zhou Xu sat on Zhou Yang¡¯s seat while smiling widely, replying, ¡°I like your cushion, Older Brother, give it to me.¡±
Zhou Yang did not know whether tough or cry, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve used this pillow for quite a few years already, you¡¯ve only just noticed? If you want it, I¡¯ll give you two new ones. Why would you want the one I¡¯ve worn out.¡±
¡°No, I want this one.¡±
¡°Fine fine, when you leave, let Cui Xue hold on to it. Let¡¯s y chess.¡±
Zhou Xu cleverly hid the silver needle in this manner. Surveying his elder brother¡¯s personal rtions, it seemed that no one would do this kind of thing.
Zhou Zong Han did not have the guts to do it. Ruan Qin¡¯s mental illness had already taken a turn for the worse. Then who else could have done it?
Because of Zhou Yang¡¯s recovery, General Zhou treated him a little better, sometimes asking about him, but he still did not really like him since this eldest legitimate son¡¯s hobby was being a chef.
He Yan Fei¡¯s treatment of Zhou Yang also improved. Howeverpared to Zhou Xu, her liking towards Zhou Yang was insignificant.
Furrowing his brows slightly, Zhou Xu decided that he should investigate it properlyter.
¡°Young Master, the crown prince invites you to Yuan Yang Restaurant.¡±
Zhou Xu raised his eyes, replying, ¡°Not going.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Ye Qi, you are a secret guard. Wearing ck clothing in broad daylight, do you want people to see you?¡±
¡°I want to eat roasted pigeon. Just say this to the crown prince.¡±
¡°...Young Master, the crown price said if he could not invite you, he would let me go back to apany Bai Song to sleep.¡±
Zhou Xu again raised his eyes, ¡°Oh, very good. You still have someone to warm the bed.¡±
¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t like Bai Song.¡±
¡°If you are done, then return. Don¡¯t keep using this trick every time.¡±
¡°Young Master, please write some words for the crown prince.¡± Ye Qi¡¯s wooden and dark face was stifled, making people unwell by looking at it.
Heaving a sigh, Zhou Xu stopped making things difficult for the honest and frank secret guard. He took a piece of paper and a brush, making beautiful strokes of cursive script on the paper.
¡°Done, go ahead.¡±
¡°Many thanks to Young Master.¡±
With a whoosh, Ye Qi left. Zhou Yang entered with furrowed brows, asking, ¡°Howe it felt like someone was here just now?¡±
¡°Your vision is blurry,¡± Zhou Xu said, ¡°How fragrant. Comeee, first give me the pigeon leg.¡±
Zhou Yang shook his head, cing the roasted pigeon on the table, ¡°Go wash your hands, otherwise you¡¯re not allowed to eat.¡±
At the Yuan Yang Restaurant¡¯s upper floor, the crown prince stared at the two characters in cursive script, feeling a bit depressed and frustrated. ording to Zhou Xu¡¯s intentions, the next time they meet would be a few monthster.
What Zhou Xu had written was: ¡°If I be the top schr in the pce exam and must be a high official, my title would read: Crown Prince¡¯s Loyal Minister.¡±
Zhou Xu had already passed the provincial examination and the general imperial exam; he was only waiting for the pce exam. Having experienced hundreds of worlds, he had nothing to be afraid of. It would only be shocking if he did not be the top schr.
The previous world¡¯s top schr was Zhou Zong Han. He achieved this solely because Qi Lan told him many modern world¡¯s matters, and also suggested many changes he could implement. But Zhou Xu knew, a country¡¯s changes were not possible with only a few words. Making inappropriatements without considering the reality of this world could possibly be the root of troubles.
Sure enough, just as Zhou Xu had anticipated, Zhou Zong Han relied on Qi Lan¡¯s suggestions to write his essay, causing the emperor and the crowd of ministers to apud in session. But when they saw Zhou Xu¡¯s essay, everyone went silent. Zhou Zong Han had drawn them arge pancake, but in contrast, Zhou Xu¡¯s essay was focused on resolving the country¡¯s problems; which was good and which was bad could be seen at a nce.
The emperor¡¯s dragon heart was greatly delighted, naming Zhou Xu as the top schr on the spot. Because of the stark contrast from Zhou Xu¡¯s essay, as well as other considerations, Zhou Zong Han was awarded fourth ce. Although it was quite good of a result, it was insignificantpared to Zhou Xu.
As the top schr, Zhou Xu paraded through the capital with much fanfare, entering many people¡¯s eyes. General Zhou was radiant with joy. Everyone said his education methods were superb: out of three sons, two obtained a high rank in the examination, and out of these two, one was even the top schr. It was truly worthy of celebration.
Afterwards, the emperor and crown prince discussed whether to instate the third rank of examinees as officials. The crown prince suggested that they first let the top schr enter court and understand his intentions before making a decision.
Thus Zhou Xu entered the pce, kowtowed, and performed all the formalities. However the emperor did not follow formalities, hastily saying, ¡°Beloved minister Zhou, we have heard your father mention that you have yet to take a wife. It just so happens that the sixth princess is sixteen years old, agreeable and warm. We treasure her dearly. We have the intention of receiving you as a son-inw, what do you think?¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
owo is there a spin-off with Ye Qi and Bai Song bc i need one ><
Chapter 33
Chapter 33
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (7)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu nced at the crown prince who was beside the emperor, and as a result found that the crown prince who always maintained a cold expression had immediately changed.
¡°Father Emperor?¡±
The emperor was also shocked. This crown prince was always silent and serious, what happened now?
¡°En? Royal son, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
The crown prince walked to Zhou Xu, intending to kneel with him. Zhou Xu shot him a faint smile, turned his head towards the emperor and said, ¡°Your majesty, please forgive this small official for being impolite. The sixth princess is an ephemeral beauty of royal lineage, but this small official has no fate with her because this small official¡¯s heart already belongs to someone else.¡±
The crown prince looked at Zhou Xu deeply. The emperor also shifted his gaze to him, ¡°You already have a marriage contract?¡±
¡°Not yet,¡± Zhou Xu answered, ¡°but though there is no marriage contract, this small official¡¯s beloved would be wronged if I don¡¯t marry.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha. Since that is the case, we will not make things difficult for you.¡± The emperor looked at the crown prince to ask, ¡°Royal son ah, why were you so impatient just now?¡±
The crown prince heaved a sigh of relief, answering, ¡°Replying to Father Emperor, Zhou Xu and I are close friends. The matter of him having a beloved, this son also knew, thus was afraid that Father Emperor...¡±
¡°Oh, you are afraid that I will insist on him marrying sixth princess? How could I, I couldn¡¯t bear to send Little Six and let her be wronged? Ha ha ha, however I am actually curious¨C what kind ofdy is able to enter the top schr¡¯s eyes?¡±
¡°Uh, this son....¡±
¡°Reporting to the emperor, though this small official and the crown prince are close friends and he also knows about this small official having a beloved, they haven¡¯t met yet. If the emperor is interested, this small official is willing to say it personally for the emperor.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha, then go ahead.¡±
¡°Yes, your majesty. Since he is ady, this small official shall not mention his surname, do pardon this small official. He is not a delicate and adorable person, to the extent that he is taller than eight chi and without a willow-like slender waist. His actions and behaviour carry bearing. He dislikes needlework and embroidery, and also dislikes makeup, but his style of speech is extraordinary. He likes to read books, especially military tactics. He is an expert in chess, with decent skills in painting and calligraphy. He does not like smiling, but this small official believes that he does notck feelings toward this one; previously he requested this small official for something, which is the jade pendant I have carried from birth. In short, I would be wronging him if I didn¡¯t marry him.¡±
The emperor saw that Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze was resolute, appearing absolutely determined. He felt joyous, ¡°Ha ha ha, good good good, indeed she is a remarkabledy. Having a height of more than eight chi is hard to find. Beloved Minister Zhou, you should properly protect him.¡±
Zhou Xu and the crown prince alsoughed along. Their gazes met. One was light like wind-blown clouds, the other was towering like a rock. But the hidden surging afterwards was something only the two understood.
When it was time to return, Zhou Xu shook his head, wanting tough. It was no wonder that this world was so chaotic; the sovereign of the countrypletely did not act like one. He knew about the various malignant tumors in the country, but did not take action in fear that a slight change would affect everything else.
This world¡¯s tumor was already grown. For the country to develop healthily and grow, it is inevitable to experience the pain of digging out flesh and scraping bone. The emperor had already grown old, unwilling to bear this pain while he was on the throne.
The next time he saw the emperor and the crown prince, Zhou Zong Han was also present. Zhou Xu directly entered the Imperial Academy. It was not the most fantastic assignment, but at least he could remain in the capital.
The second ced schr went to Suzhou while the third ced schr went to Yangzhou.
As the schr in fourth ce, Zhou Zong Han was assigned to the remote Jingzhou to be the provincial governor. Fifth went to Liuzhou, a fertilend with scenic beauty, while the sixth cer went to Xuzhou.
Jingzhou¡¯snd was barren,cking in water and fertility. In short, itcked anything one wanted, and truly it only had one thing: poverty.
Zhou Zong Han really had not expected to be posted to Jingzhou. Once he returned home, he mmed the table and broke things. Qi Lan was helpless, asking him, ¡°My husband, what¡¯s the matter?¡¯
¡°Lan Er, I¡¯m being sent to Jingzhou to be governor. What kind of ce is Jingzhou? It¡¯s overrun with thistles and thorns just like its name, and sparsely popted too. The officials sent to Jingzhou, even if there was profit, they¡¯re pretty much finished. They will never be able to attain any merit or achievements, and without those they cannot be promoted. Lan Er, don¡¯t tell me that in the future we will be stuck living in such a far away ce?¡±
¡°This... is it really such a tough ce? Why would the emperor send you, of all people, to Jingzhou?¡±
¡°It must be Zhou Xu¡¯s fault. He and the crown prince have a close rtionship. Furthermore, he has held me in contempt since we were young. It must be that he thought of such an idea to make me leave the Zhou family, the capital, and basically be unable to return.¡±
¡°Dear husband, don¡¯t worry, I will apany you. What I have is craftsmanship. No matter what ce I¡¯ll be able to let you livefortably and at ease. Only we won¡¯t be able to see our little treasure in the future, ai.¡± Little treasure was precisely Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan¡¯s son who was sent to someone else¡¯s family to raise. He grew to be chubby and very cute.
¡°Out of the question, I definitely will not go. As long as I leave the capital, it would be impossible to return. If it was somewhere like Suzhou, Yangzhou or Xuzhou, all with fertile soil, then it would be very easy to earn merit. I¡¯d be able to return in two or three years as well as be promoted. But it is impossible in Jingzhou.¡±
¡°Then what do we do? Dear husband, my grandfather won¡¯t help us again.¡±
Zhou Zong Han immediately thought about the previous time where he had been beaten to the point of coughing blood by Prime Minister Qi and felt rage in his heart. But if Prime Minister Qi could really help, then he would rather be beaten again.
¡°Lan Er, can we both take action separately? I know I¡¯m making things difficult for you, but if I can avoid going to Jingzhou this time, then I¡¯ll listen to you and we¡¯ll leave the Zhou family. I¡¯ll bring you away and we can peacefully live our lives, okay? Lan Er, take it as I¡¯m begging you, can you beg Prime Minister Qi? I¡¯ll also work hard. I will go beg my father. A leader can stand tall or submit as required. Even if he strikes me a hundred times, I definitely will not go to Jingzhou.¡±
Zhou Zong Han was somewhat agitated as his face reddened. His originally handsome face held some ferocity.
Qi Lan was a bit reluctant. She had always known about Zhou Zong Han¡¯s wild ambition, but which man did not have any? Although she knew she wasforting herself, she still thought that way.
Heaving a long sigh, Qi Lan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go try, but I cannot guarantee sess. Dear husband, if you are able to stay in the capital to be an official this time, we will leave and get a courtyard. To be honest, I really can¡¯t stand your mother anymore. Shees to trouble me almost daily.¡±
Zhou Zong Han¡¯s face went rigid before ultimately hugging Qi Lan warmly, saying, ¡°Okay, I will promise you.¡±
Zhou Zong Han¡¯s biological mother, Ruan Qin¡¯s mental illness was worsening. In truth, it was not just Qi Lan, he himself also could not stand her any longer. But since Ruan Qin was his mother, hearing Qi Lan¡¯s words he still felt somewhat ufortable in his heart.
On the second day, Qi Lan returned to her maternal home past noon, while Zhou Zong Han sought General Zhou in embarrassment.
Zhou Yong was eating breakfast with his wife He Yan Fei. The pair chatted andughed but the moment they saw Zhou Zong Han, both fell silent.
At the moment, Zhou Yong only had Zhou Xu in his eyes and heart. He did not put Zhou Yang in his eyes, and Zhou Zong Han even more so. In addition, the insane Ruan Qin would asionally appear to make trouble in front of him, making him dislike Zhou Zong Han even more. However since he was still his child, he could only ask, ¡°Zong Han ah, what matter do you have?¡±
Zhou Zong Han fell onto the ground, kneeling, and said what he wanted to say. The more Zhou Yong listened, the more irritated he got. When Zhou Zong Han finished his plea, Zhou Yong mmed his palm on the table.
¡°Absolutely disgraceful. You think you can go against the emperor¡¯s order as you wish? You are the one who ranked fourth in the exam, this title isn¡¯t fake is it?¡±
Zhou Zong Han tearfullyined again. Zhou Yong was going to explode, but He Yan Fei patted his shoulder and persuaded him, ¡°General, what is there to be irritated about? The child simply does not want to leave the capital; it¡¯s understandable.¡±
¡°Ai, Yan Fei, you are really too soft-hearted. Seeing how he is too eager for immediate sess, he will sooner orter ruin himself.¡±
¡°He¡¯s a child, who wouldn¡¯t be like that? Why not request on his behalf? If it is still no good, then bring along Prime Minister Qi to request as well. The emperor also wouldn¡¯t feel good to throw both of your faces away. How about it?¡±
Zhou Yong hesitated before nodding his head. Although he disliked Zhou Zong Han, he was still his flesh and blood. In the past he did not put in any effort for him; this time, he thought, he should properly carry out his duty as a father.
Four hourster, General Zhou and Prime Minister Qi requested an audience with the emperor. The crown prince who was beside the emperor was concentrated on handing memorials to the emperor. Zhou Xu was beside the crown prince, leisurely sitting with an unperturbed appearance.
Zhou Yong used his eyes to signal Zhou Xu, but it was as if Zhou Xu did not see it. He remained unperturbed.
In truth, the reason why Zhou Xu was there was wholly due to the crown prince. The crown prince asked the emperor for Zhou Xu, saying that he wanted to learn from him. The emperor did not have any objections; in any case, Zhou Xu did not have much to do in his post. If he was free, then he woulde over to discuss some matters or give his opinion. Hence the crown prince and the emperor processed the memorials much quicker.
Before Prime Minister Qi came, he severed rtions with Qi Lan.
No matter how Qi Lan cried and wailed for help, Prime Minister Qi would not agree. Because ofst time¡¯s matter, he had already hardened his heart. This time Qi Lan¡¯s father and mother ultimately joined Qi Lan and protested. Thus in a fit of anger he said, ¡°Fine. Lan Er, I will help you one more time, but you first need to severe rtions with me. In the future, you can never step into the Qi family home.¡±
In the living room Qi Lan and her parents wept and sobbed miserably. But Prime Minister Qi had hardened his heart and brought them to the ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets. He immediately made the oath; thus Qi Lan could no longer make a choice even if she wanted to.
Zhou Yong and Prime Minister Qi both knew that this matter could be big or small, depending on the emperor¡¯s mood. If his mood was not good, then the consequences would be unthinkable.
Hence when the two of them voiced their request, they were very careful. However, the emperor was still angered.
¡°My two beloved ministers, a sovereign should not go back on his words. It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t understand this. Issuing an order at dawn and rescinding it at dusk; where would I put the royal family¡¯s face?¡±
Zhou Yong and Prime Minister Qi immediately knelt; the emperor was angry.
¡°Since this is the case, it must be that Zhou Zong Han is disrespectful and resisting the imperial decree. Servants, capture Zhou Zong Han and arrange an auspicious date for his public beheading. As for these two beloved ministers, continue kneel if you do not want to be charged guilty by association!¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
back with another chapter! heheh good for Zhou Zong Han, now he doesn¡¯t need to go Jing Zhou anymore; i¡¯m starting to pity Qi Lan it¡¯s not really her fault that Zhou Zong Han is a shitty person overall and did a lot of shitty things in the original storyline. anyway, thank you for all thements, i really appreciate them!!
Chapter 34
Chapter 34
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (8)
Editor: ghost
¡°Father Emperor, calm your anger,¡± the crown prince¡¯s faint, cool voice sounded, ¡°Jingzhou indeed has barrennd and nine out of ten houses would be in poverty. General Zhou and Prime Minister Qi cannot bear to send their children off; it is pardonable. If your majesty decides to behead Zhou Zong Han now, I¡¯m afraid it would cause fear in many officials¡¯ hearts.¡±
¡°Then what do you think is the right course of action?¡± The emperor¡¯s words carried a clear trace of anger.
¡°Father Emperor, why don¡¯t you dismiss him from his official post using the reason of his weak body. Since he is not willing to go Jingzhou, then let him live amon person¡¯s life. Father Emperor, he is unworthy of your anger.¡±
The emperor took two deep breaths and spoke to the two trembling old ministers, ¡°Since the crown prince has pleaded for mercy, then we¡¯ll heed his suggestion. Both of you can withdraw. If youe again, then see if we will change our decision not to kill you.¡±
¡°Thanking the emperor for his grace.¡±
General Zhou and Prime Minister Qi kowtowed and departed. The emperor still had some anger so he asked, ¡°Zhou Xu ah, Zhou Zong Han is your elder brother, didn¡¯t you know that?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head to express: ¡°Truly didn¡¯t know.¡±
The crown prince interjected, ¡°Zhou Zong Han is General Zhou¡¯s son with his concubine. This son has seen him once or twice, but this person indeed cannot be used.¡±
¡°For what reason?¡±
The crown prince detailed the day Zhou Zong Han badmouthed Zhou Xu. He did not add any embellishments, simply repeating Zhou Zong Han¡¯s original words for the emperor to hear.
The emperor shook his head and sighed, ¡°Ai, treating his own younger brother this way. In the future, he might even oppress themon people.¡±
Zhou Xu went to the crown prince¡¯s pce to eat dinner as usual. During the meal, Zhou Xu¡¯s slender eyebrows curved slightly, ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us. Moreover, I also dislike Zhou Zong Han.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Because you dislike him. However why keep him alive? The emperor could have directly killed him.¡± In truth, the matter of sending Zhou Zong Han to Jingzhou was indeed Zhou Xu¡¯s doing. He mentioned it in front of the crown prince and unexpectedly thetter really did it.
Zhou Xu smiled faintly and did not say anything. Zhou Xu knew that Qi Lan was a transmigrator and would bring Zhou Zong Han to earn a lot of money. Two yearster, the south would have a great flood, causing a frightening gue to spread. At that time, he would let Qi Lan and Zhou Zong Han take out their wealth to save themoners.
Of course, Zhou Xu himself would also start businesses in these two years since he did not want to have too many difficulties to cope with, especially financial ones.
Zhou Zong Han never expected that he would lose his official position without even performing any duties. However it was toote for him to cry about it.
Prime Minister Qi and Qi Lan had currently severed all rtions. While General Zhou originally disliked him, this time counted as actually making an effort for him, but in the end he and Prime Minister Qi came back not knowing where to put their old faces. Thus Zhou Zong Han could only hide at home, repeatedly heaving long sighs.
A few dayster, Zhou Xu felt that it was the opportune moment and thus found someone to secretly send Zhou Yong a piece of news. After understanding the message, General Zhou was seething in anger; Zhou Zong Han had secretly hidden his child away, and the child was close to two years old already.
In a rage, General Zhou angrily chased Zhou Zong Han out of the Zhou family. Finally, Zhou Zong Han was overwhelmed with resentment.
Looking at Zhou Zong Han who was madly breaking things, Qi Lan doubted for the first time; had she really married the right person, or the wrong one? The husband she wanted, it cannot be that he was the kind of man who always had to rely on begging and others¡¯ charity for any matter?
So what if they were chased out of the Zhou family? It was not like it was impossible to make a living. Why had Zhou Zong Han use this excuse, wrecking their current small family?
Hugging her son who already came back Qi Lan¡¯s disappointment was written on her face.
When she had just transmigrated, she had already believed herself to be a proud daughter of heaven and did not care about status. She felt that everyone was equal, to the extent that she favoured concubines¡¯ sons in her heart. She thought that they would treat her even better because of her identity as Prime Minister Qi¡¯s legitimate granddaughter, but what was the result?
Reality gave her a loud and clear p to the face. She repeatedly went to beg her maternal home, gave her own child away for others to raise and even at the start, she had consented to premarital sex because of Zhou Zong Han¡¯s ¡°I cannot take it, I love you too much¡±; all of this for Zhou Zong Han.
In the end, her many convictions simply would not work in the ancient era world. For example, this world¡¯s legitimate sons were more valued than illegitimate ones. Simrly, most legitimate sons had better temperament and upbringing than illegitimate sons. At the very least, because the demands were different, the education they received was different.
However, she was already married. What else could she do?
At the moment, Qi Lan finally understood that she could not use a modern world¡¯s female viewpoint to do many things. For example, if it was the modern era, she could divorce, but in the ancient era? There were only wives abandoned by their husbands. These abandoned women, which one of them could still live a good life?
Suppressing the misery in her heart, Qi Lanforted Zhou Zong Han gently, ¡°Dear husband, let¡¯s start a business. I can cook hotpot, make clothes and even make ornaments. our days wouldn¡¯t be bitter....¡±
Zhou Zong Han who was violently and madly breaking things finally calmed down. He stared dazedly at Qi Lan, before hugging her and whispering, ¡°Lan Er, I was wrong. I was just too angry. In the future, I won¡¯t lose my temper like this again. Lan Er, I only have you now, Lan Er....¡±
Qi Lan was hugged by Zhou Zong Han. She wanted to cry, but her tears did note out. She realised that Zhou Zong Han¡¯s routine was to angrily break things, then hug her and ask for forgiveness. It was the same every time, every time....
Patting Zhou Zong Han¡¯s back, Qi Lan spoke, ¡°Dear husband, there¡¯s still a bit of dowry left. Let¡¯s sell it, then open a hotpot restaurant in town. When the restaurant is big and sessful, we can open a fashion designer store.¡±
Before she had transmigrated Qi Lan had been learning fashion design and making, so she was very confident in this area. She thought that normal restaurants usually did not lose money, but fashion design studios needed to umte public praise bit by bit. Without a year of time, it would be impossible to profit. Hence she chose to open a hotpot restaurant first.
¡°Hotpot restaurant?¡±
¡°Correct. Hotpot is the Chuan Shu region¡¯s popr method of eating. Next time I will cook it once for you to try, If you think it is good, then we will start the restaurant. What do you think?¡±
¡°En. I will listen to everything you say, Lan Er.¡±
Qi Lan nodded silently. Indeed he had to listen to her. Otherwise, why on earth would she want such a useless husband?
Because of this husband, she was condemned by the public, chased out of her maternal home and now, she had to sell herst bit of dowry. It was reallyughable.
In truth, the previous world¡¯s Zhou Zong Han was simr; he had only seeded with Qi Lan¡¯s help. What a pity, in this world Zhou Xu was no longer the original Zhou Xu, but Zhou Zong Han was still the same ¨Ccking in ideas, but not temper.
Qi Lan¡¯s hotpot restaurant quickly opened. Zhou Xu did notpete against her, but rather secretly ordered people to open dessert and cake stores with his recipes. Afterwards, Zhou Xu opened a construction association; even the Imperial family¡¯s newly built guest courtyard was done by the association. Finally, as Zhou Xu reaped huge profits, he opened a private bank.
The first year, the bank was only open in the capital. In the second year, the major cities in the country all had Zhou Xu¡¯s bank.
By the third year, the profits of the bank were excellent. In October of the same year, the south suffered a flood and refugees were everywhere.
At present, the emperor¡¯s health was worsening. All matters in court were essentially controlled by the crown prince and the third prince. The two were evenly matched. Howeverparing the two, even if they were evenly matched, since the crown prince still upied his position and no idents happened, then the throne would definitely be his.
Because of this, the third prince began feeling anxious. No one knew if the emperor would pass away the next moment, and when this happened, the crown prince¡¯s ascension would be perfectly justified. If the crown prince ascended and he tried to snatch the throne, he would be charged with treason. Hence he needed to take action before the emperor died. He had already calcted the most opportune time ¨C he would think of a way to send the crown prince to the south to provide disaster relief, then cause his death.
The provision funds for disaster relief were allocated, but a monthter, the south¡¯s disastrous situation worsened: an epidemic had broken out.
The south was anxious. The capital was also filled with anxiety. The country¡¯s treasury was in deficit, so the emperor made it clear that he hoped to gather various kinds of strength to help the south.
At present, Zhou Xu was no longer in the imperial academy, but rather the Ministry of Revenue. Hence the matters rted to fund-raising in the capital were handed over to Zhou Xu.
In truth, Zhou Xu originally did not have much interest in the matter. Only after he personally made a trip to Jiang Nan did he begin to diligently raise funds.
Those who had never seen these kinds of scenes ¨C people in destitution,nd swarming with disaster victims ¨C truly would not be able to understand.
The records of the severity of the damage in Jiang Nan were sent to the capital everyday, but the money raised was always insufficient. The donations, added up all together, did not exceed three million taels.
If the donations were little, then so be it; at least they could resolve the emergency first. Winter wasing and when it came, under the dual oppression of starvation and the cold, the million refugees could be an army of a million fighting in revolt. Hence although the emperor¡¯s health was not good, he still supported his body to discuss disaster-relief matters.
During the discussion, the third prince¡¯s faction suggested for the crown prince to personally go to provide aid, while the crown prince¡¯s faction naturally disagreed. The two sides quarreled awfully. In the end, the crown prince who was always silent, spoke, ¡°Father Emperor, this son is willing to go provide aid.¡±
After he spoke, some people stepped up to dissuade him, ¡± Your highness, the matter is not simple. The famine victims want to fill their stomachs, how will these three million taels be enough? Provision of warm clothing would already take four million taels, but the funds raised still have a gap. At this time, if a rebellion is started the consequences would be unthinkable. Your highness, please think carefully.¡±
¡°Correct. Your highness, presently the emperor needs to recuperate. The court still needs your highness to help manage state affairs. How can you leave to provide aid? Moreover, this cannot be settled in one or two days. Providing aid takes at least one or two months and may even span a year before you can return. Your highness, please think carefully.¡±
...
The third prince¡¯s faction had people who wanted to speak out, but the crown prince waved his hand and silenced the crowd. He spoke, ¡°Father Emperor, may I request a person from you?¡±
¡°Say it.¡±
¡°Deputy Minister Zhou. He has always been a close friend. I need a person to discuss with, and Deputy Minister Zhou can also help me manage the relief fund, warding off pests who intend to embezzle the country¡¯s wealth.¡±
¡°Ai, I just knew that you would ask him to apany you. Originally, I wanted him to stay behind to assist Old Three. Nevermind, he will just follow you. Remember toe back safely.¡±
¡°Yes, Father Emperor.¡±
Zhou Xu kowtowed and spoke, ¡°Many thanks for the emperor¡¯s great kindness.¡±
Zhou Xu and the crown prince looked at each other. The corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly as if already expecting that the crown prince would do this.
In truth, Zhou Xu had indeed expected this. Over these two years, he became very clear on the crown prince¡¯s personality, which was basically the same as his previous two worlds¡¯ lovers ¨C they wanted to tie Zhou Xu to their side, to never let him leave. If Zhou Xu ignored someone, they would ignore that person as well.
However, before leaving for Jiang Nan, Zhou Xu still had some matters to settle.
Deep in the night, in Zhou Xu¡¯s room, Zhou Xu asked Ye Qi, ¡°Among the crown prince¡¯s shadow guards, who is the best?¡±
¡°Me.¡±
¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll eliminate you first: you should protect the crown prince. Who is second?¡±
¡°Ye Jiu.¡±
¡°What about the normal imperial guards? Who is the best?¡±
¡°Bai Song.¡±
¡°Okay, you can return first. Let the crown prince give me Ye Jiu and Bai Song.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu wanted these two not for himself, but for his elder brother Zhou Yang. In these two years, he had an inkling that the person who wanted to kill him was precisely in the Zhou family. Moreover, Zhou Xu had already roughly guessed who it was, but he had no evidence. Hence he could only secretly protect his overly-tender elder brother.
This matter was easily resolved. Next, Zhou Xu went to Zhou Zong Han¡¯s house. At present, Zhou Zong Han was the capital¡¯s number one merchant. Saying that he had the wealth of a country would be false, but half of the country¡¯s treasury would not be a stretch to im.
Qi Lan really had a business mind; one hotpot restaurant opened after another and the fashion design studio became an up-market brand. In two and a half years, the both of them had already umted great wealth. Yet, they only donated fifty taels to the southern disaster-relief fund.
In truth, they did not want to give away their personal wealth and Zhou Xu had no excuse to want it. However, after seeing the suffering in the south, Zhou Xu felt that he could do anything.
Leaving the Zhou manor for more than two years, the present Zhou Zong Han could be said to be one of the heartless rich.
In the beginning, Zhou Zong Han had a strong aversion to bing a merchant, but the hotpot restaurant¡¯s explosive poprity let him experience a fresh sense of achievement, especially after he saw many silvers enter his pocket.
The Zhou Zong Han who never knew what was ¡°doing as one pleases¡± really began to do as he pleased. In one breath, he bought more than fifty servant girls just to wait upon him, as well as more than forty servant boys so that he could beat up anyone who was not pleasing to his eye. He even started roaming brothels, especially liking the capital¡¯s number one beauty ¨C Chen Mu Dan.
Qi Lan tried to control him, but failed and thus stopped caring altogether. In any case, her heart was already dead because Zhou Zong Han¡¯s excuse was too simple: ¡°There is nothing wrong with a man having three wives and four concubines. Lan Er, you will always be my legitimate wife.¡±
Zhou Zong Han¡¯s words seemed gentle and soft, but in fact drove a knife through Qi Lan¡¯s heart.
Qi Lan was a modern woman, hearing ¡°legitimate wife¡± made her bitterly disappointed. Hence she bluntly stopped caring about Zhou Zong Han, being responsible only for her clothing business.
When Zhou Zong Han saw Zhou Xu, his face instantly ckened. Zhou Xu smiled slightly, ¡°Long time no see, Young Master Zhou.¡±
¡°Do you have any matters to settle? Zhou Xu, your Zhou family and I seem to no longer have any rtions now.¡±
¡°Correct, I do have matters. I want to ask you to donate a bit more money to the south. As you already know there was a great flood in the south and our country¡¯s treasury iscking in some money.¡±
¡°Hmph, me that I¡¯m unable to tolerate you. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t give; it can¡¯t be you can still forcibly snatch it?¡±
¡°But the victims in the south are all suffering. Young Master Zhou, are you not giving me face or not giving the southernmon people face?¡±
¡°The southernmoners have all already starved to death. Otherwise the surviving people would have all been infected by the gue. What does this have to do with me? Howughable. Zhou Xu, please scram back to where you came from.¡±
¡°It is none of your business that the southern victims have all starved to death? Hmph, with just these words, We can graciously bestow you with capital punishment.¡± An aged, hoarse voice sounded. A person walked out from behind Zhou Xu. It was precisely the current emperor, except that he wore coarse robes. The crown prince and third prince were to his left and right.
Zhou Zong Han had a lifeless look in his eyes as he silently kneeled down, ¡°Thismoner pays respect to the emperor.¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
ZZH is actually disgusting... Hope everyone enjoyed the chapter, regardless! See you on Monday ^^
Chapter 35
Chapter 35
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (9)
Editor: ghost
¡°Search the house, confiscate all property!¡±
With the emperor¡¯s one sentence, everything Zhou Zong Han and Qi Lan had were instantly gone. Their assets currently reached one million and nine-hundred thousand taels. Adding their various shops, it roughly amounted to two million and five-hundred thousand taels.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu spoke to the crown prince, ¡°The big present I¡¯ve given you, do you like it?¡±
Seeing that the crown prince did not speak, Zhou Xu continued, ¡°ming yourself? Do you feel that we shouldn¡¯t snatch their assets?¡±
The crown prince maintained his usual silence. Zhou Xu spoke again, ¡°Amon saying is that there is no smoke without fire. Since he can say those kinds of words, don¡¯t me the emperor for being able to confiscate his property. Doesn¡¯t this conform to the ways of this world? If he had donated a portion of his wealth, the emperor would definitely give him reputation as a virtuous merchant, and he may have earned even more silvers afterwards. But what did he do? I only want to say that his actions served him right.¡±
¡°Also, I still have a big gift for you.¡± Zhou Xu took out a slip as he spoke. The crown prince¡¯s eyes lightly glittered. Zhou Xu continued speaking while smiling, ¡°Two million and nine-hundred thousand silvers in banknotes. This is my individual donation, what do you think?¡±
This time, it was not that the crown prince did not speak, but rather he could not. His beloved was too amazing. He felt that despite having the identity of crown prince, he still felt that he could not match up to him. What should he do? If one day he ascended the throne, he could present this vast territory as a gift to him?
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Thinking. If one day I ascend the throne as expected, are you willing to take these rivers and mountains ¨C this country?¡±
Zhou Xu was stunned. This was a gift he really had not expected. However, Zhou Xu slightlyughed in reply, ¡°Can, but if I be emperor and have a few imperial harems, you won¡¯t me me?¡±
The crown prince¡¯s ears reddened. Zhou Xu¡¯s mood was very good. He had not yet walked half a step when he was pulled into the crown prince¡¯s embrace.
Listening to the intense palpitation of the crown prince¡¯s heart, Zhou Xu felt that this feeling seemed to indeed be a bit familiar. He thought of thest world¡¯s Xia Qingfeng; he was known as a war god, but in front of him, he always had some awkwardness.
Zhou Xu was deep in thought, but the crown prince covered his forehead and kissed him. His somewhat shaky technique was so simr to Xia Qingfeng. Everything was telling Zhou Xu, this crown prince, the previous world¡¯s Xia Qingfeng and Han Zikui before that, seemed to have some inexplicable areas of simrity.
¡°Wu.....¡±
The crown prince¡¯s initial shakiness subsided and his tongue began to move more ferociously. Zhou Xu also snapped out of his daze, beginning to counterattack. He precisely liked to contest with a strong opponent, and of course this applied to kissing.
Once their kiss ended, the corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth glimmered. The crown prince softly said, ¡°I want you, right now.¡±
¡°Then you won¡¯t take responsibilityter?¡±
The crown prince¡¯s ears reddened again. Zhou Xu smilingly continued, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to ascend the throne. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run.¡±
¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡±
As such, Zhou Xu and the crown prince travelled south to Jiang Nan together. The crown prince only truly understood what was called ¡°the people have no way of getting by¡± after arriving at Jiang Nan.
Zhou Xu had seen it before, but it was the first time the crown prince had seen it. He stared silently at Zhou Xu. His grief let him understand the meaning behind the word ¡°country¡±.
¡°Search the area, check if there are any survivors,¡± the crown prince ordered.
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu did not say anything. As a person of high status, if he could experience and observe the sentiment of the people, would he be more diligent, more responsible? This would be a blessing to the state.
The two continued forward on the beaten path and the rest of the people kept a small distance away. Zhou Xu then asked, ¡°Why did you agree toe to Jiang Nan?¡±
¡°I want to grasp the third prince¡¯s weakness.¡±
¡°The third prince¡¯s weakness?¡±
¡°It is true that the flood and gue have ravaged Jiang Nan, but further south of Jiang Nan is Min Nan, which holds the third prince¡¯s personal army. Furthermore, originally five million silvers were sent to aid Jiang Nan, yet why was nothing resolved? I suspect it is the work of pests, but among these pests, there should be nock of the third prince¡¯s men.¡±
¡°You want to pull them from the roots?¡±
The crown prince nodded, but Zhou Xu wrinkled his brows, ¡°The emperor likely does not want you to do it this way, right?¡±
¡°His body soon cannot hold up anymore. The third prince is also starting to get anxious, hence even if I remained in the capital, I would be assassinated. There would be no difference. However, if I left, it would be more convenient for me to handle matters.¡±
¡°Only this?¡± Zhou Xu looked at the crown prince, his smile did not seem like a smile. The crown prince paused for a bit before replying, ¡°Also, I can snatch the Zhen Nan King¡¯s military power.¡±
Laughing heartily, Zhou Xu patted the crown prince¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Telling me everything, you aren¡¯t worried that I would sell you out?¡±
The crown prince replied, emphasising every word, ¡°As long as you want to know, I won¡¯t hide any matters from you.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s heart felt a bit warm. Turning his head, Zhou Xu suddenly said, ¡°There are people to the east, be careful.¡±
Zhou Xu signaled the people at the back to quickly catch up to them. The moment they caught up, more than ten masked assassins flew out of the bushes in the east.
The well-prepared imperial bodyguards swiftly blocked the assassins from the two and began fighting.
It was obvious that the assassins were experts. The crown prince was well-prepared, especially since before the assassins appeared Zhou Xu had already given the crown prince and his bodyguard signals. Hence their side quickly gained the advantage.
Soon the assassins realised that they would be unable to seed. An abrupt smoke appeared and a few secondster, the assassins disappeared without a trace.
The imperial bodyguards intended to chase them but Zhou Xu shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t chase!¡±
The imperial guards who had rushed a few metres forward hurriedly returned. The crown prince looked at Zhou Xu, then said to the imperial bodyguards, ¡°They may want to use the tactic of luring a tiger away from the mountains ¨C separating our group. No matter when, do not give chase.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After checking the supplies, they continued forward. While walking, Zhou Xu whispered to the crown prince, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise, you are currently in danger. It might be a traitor in our ranks.¡±
¡°How did you know?¡± the crown prince asked in a whisper.
¡°Intuition.¡± Zhou Xu replied. If it was someone else, they might feel that Zhou Xu was speaking nonsense. However, the crown prince had not one bit of suspicion towards Zhou Xu; he trusted him.
The two continued walking. Perhaps he thought that Zhou Xu and the crown prince had raised their guard, the traitor suddenly ceased all movement and even his killing intent was hidden.
¡°There is no danger for now, but the traitor is still in our midst. If you want to investigate at night, I will apany you.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± the crown prince replied.
Zhou Xu¡¯s sense of danger was too sharp. As he had predicted, the traitor had hidden his fangs amidst the tension, but these fangs had already been sensed. He would not be able to live for much longer.
The vige waspletely empty. They did not see even one survivor. But it was likely normal to have nobody in the ce they arrived at ¨C the copsed dams. Even if some had survived, they would flee to a safer ce.
Afterwards, the group continued on. ording to the map, they would reach a small town in about four hours. However they had not yet reached the town before being attacked for the second time.
The attack was ferocious. They used primitive weapons and fighting methods. The crown prince realised who these people were then shouted an order to his imperial guards, ¡°Do not harm them, subduing them is sufficient.¡±
In the time it took an incense stick to burn, the attackers werepletely subdued. Only, the attackers were ordinary people, and not the fierce experts.
The ten odd people were all in rags, with unkempt hair and dirty faces. Some even wore thin and light clothes. They clearlycked thick clothing to wear; they were shivering. But starvation was much scarier. Long periods of hunger left them with ashenplexions, thin to the point of being only skin and bones and even their gaze was lifeless and empty.
¡°Who are you people?¡±
A man in his forties was held down to kneel on the floor. In fear, he said, ¡°We are vigers from a vige of pastures. We have not eaten in a very long time. Please have mercy. We still have children at home to take care of. If you let us live, we won¡¯t rob and plunder anymore. Begging esteemed officials to let us off ah...¡±
The man started to kowtow and the rest followed. Their panicked and scared appearance made one feel grieved on their behalf. Just what kind of customs and authorities did they have to make them fear officials to this extent?
The crown prince¡¯s aloof expression became even colder.
¡°No need to fear. I will truthfully say that the person next to me is indeed the current crown prince bringing rations to the south. Even if you had the intention to rob and kill, you have eventually exined the situation to us. The crown prince will understand.¡± Zhou Xu naturally had a smiling face even without smiling. Coupled with his calm and gentle tone, he made the group of people lower their guard.
Seeing that they had lowered their guard, Zhou Xu called people over, each person sending ten jin of rice. The group of people stood dumbfounded while holding the rice. When they finally reacted, the group of mobs became children who were ecstatic over the ten jin of rice.
¡°Cough, you all have received forgiveness, as well as rice. Still haven¡¯t bowed and thanked the crown prince?¡± Zhou Xu gentlyughed as he reminded them.
Thump, thump.
These ten odd people knelt in session, their feelings of gratitude clearly shown in their speech and actions, ¡°Many thanks to your highness for this great kindness.¡±
Zhou Xu appeared very satisfied. The crown prince helped them up, saying, ¡°All rise. This matter is something this prince ought to carry out. Go and register your name with the people over there; Before next year¡¯s harvest, you can receive rice and grain appropriate for the number of people in your family monthly, as well as thicker clothing and quilts to pass the winter.¡±
The ten odd people who were going to stand up thumped back onto the floor to kneel. A few youths even began to wipe their tears. The crown prince and Zhou Xu looked at each other and finally understood: the fund of five million taels that was sent in aid, likely none of it reached themoners.
They did not continue forward, but rather followed the ten odd people to their hiding ce. It was a ruined temple on a mountain. There were some huts behind it. Although it was old and shabby, they still had a roof over their heads. Their own houses had already been destroyed and they had no money to repair them, hence they could only live here. At least it could shelter them from the wind and the rain.
Apart from these ten odd people, there were seven or eight children inside, five women and two old men. Altogether there were more than twenty people and shockingly, all had not eaten for three days and three nights.
The children were dancing in joy after seeing the rice. The women sobbed while hastily boiling water to cook. The old men touched the bag of rice, their dry eyes bing wet.
Zhou Xu noticed the crown prince¡¯s feelings. It was likely the first time the crown prince felt such deep sorrow.
While the refugees ate, Zhou Xu and the crown prince asked for a bowl of porridge. The old man, who was the oldest in the group, trembled as he respectfully passed them the bowls. The crown prince hastily said, ¡°We can do it ourselves.¡±
The old man¡¯s teeth were nearly all gone. He spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your highness, you have saved all of us vigers.¡±
While he drank the porridge, the crown prince took the opportunity to chat with the old man. It turned out that they had never heard of the mary aid, much less receive help andpensation from the local authorities. They were asked to pay taxes even after the disaster, making their already difficult lives truly reach a new low; the remaining food in the whole vige was insufficient to pay taxes.
The old man had tried to seek help from the county office, but was beaten and forced to leave by the attendants. In the end, the local authorities sent people to search his house, snatching hisst bit of food.
The more the crown prince heard, the more furious he became. Others could not read his cold expression but Zhou Xu knew he was very angry.
Lightly patting the crown prince¡¯s back, Zhou Xu signaled him to calm down. The crown prince looked at Zhou Xu and nodded, continuing to listen as the old man spoke.
Meanwhile, Zhou Zong Han who had his property confiscated becamepletely mad. He wanted revenge. Why did Zhou Xu have everything, while he had nothing? What did Zhou Xu do to deserve it? Just because he was a legitimate son?
Qi Lan was in despair. Zhou Zong Han was not the husband she wanted. Currently, she only wanted to raise the child well. As for Zhou Zong Han, the more distant he was from the child, the better.
Zhou Zong Han relied on his past connection with the capital¡¯s number one beauty to contact someone. This person was precisely the third prince¡¯s subordinate.
When the third prince¡¯s side heard that it was Zhou Zong Han, they were very happy. In the past, many people praised his critique on political affairs. If it was not for theparison with Zhou Xu¡¯s essay, Zhou Zong Han could have definitely aimed for the top schr. It was a pity that afterparison, the emperor did not even award him second or third ce.
After Zhou Zong Han knew that his backer was the third prince, he was overwhelmed with joy. He vowed to ensure that the third prince ascended the throne regardless of the methods used. In any case, as long as he had revenge, he did not care about much else.
History is always written by the winners. If he and the third prince seeded, he would have rendered an outstanding achievement. At that time, bing the prime minister would not be impossible.
Zhou Zong Han coldly voiced out, ¡°Zhou Xu, I want to fight you to the end.¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
ZZH sure has dreams.... Hope you enjoyed the chapter , see you on Thursday!
Chapter 36
Chapter 36
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (10)
Editor: ghost
The third prince somewhat valued Zhou Zong Han. When he found out about Zhou Zong Han and Zhou Xu¡¯s conflict, he valued Zhou Zong Han even more. The third prince had always seen Zhou Xu as a thorn in his flesh. Initially, the third prince wanted to attract the Zhou family to his faction, but Zhou Xu¡¯s one sentence made him leave: ¡°Third prince, you are too ugly to be emperor; you would only hurt the country¡¯s majesty and dignity.¡± It remained fresh in the third prince¡¯s memory to this day.
The third prince had already guessed that assassinating the crown prince would have difficulties. However, he hoped to eliminate him as soon as possible. If he really could not get rid of the crown prince, then he needed to take action. In any case, he must take the throne.
Zhou Zong Han was sent by the third prince to Min Nan. The province held his personal army and his ally, the Zhennan King. Even if anything out of the ordinary happened, the third prince would have nothing to fear.
Zhou Zong Han hurriedly set out for Min Nan while Zhou Xu and the crown prince finally reached Chen Zhou¡¯s prefectural government office.
Chen Zhou¡¯s¡¯s situation was the most serious?it was hit the worst by the disaster. It was followed by Qin Zhou and the two region¡¯s victims added up to over a million.
The court had sent an initial disaster-relief fund of one million taels to Chen Zhou. Then, what had happened to the money?
Chen Zhou¡¯s magistrate Chen Fu Min carried hisrge belly to receive the crown prince. He bowed while all smiles, greasily saying, ¡°Respectfully weing your highness.¡±
¡°Daring to not kowtow to the crown prince! You...¡± An imperial guard could not restrain his anger. He wanted to continue, but the crown prince stopped him. Since this person did not respect him, he must have someone behind him. This was an opportunity for him to follow the vine to the melon. The crown prince weed this kind of opponent the most.
¡°Magistrate Chen Fu Min, this prince has been looking forward to meeting you for a long time. This prince was present when you were awarded third ce in the imperial exam. Your essay was very impressive and no one in the court did not cheer in admiration.¡±
¡°Your highness is too polite. Quicklye inside.¡± Chen Fu Min smilingly said. He raised his head and saw Zhou Xu standing behind the crown prince. There was a glint in his eyes for a split second, but Zhou Xu had seen it.
Laughing coldly in his heart, Zhou Xu believed this degenerate definitely knew him. This implied that there were people who had sent him information before they had arrived. Since this was the case, then the evidence of his embezzlement was likely hidden away. But it did not matter; if it was hidden, he just needed to find it. It was a simple matter.
Zhou Xu smiled faintly towards Chen Fu Min, appearing even more bewitching.
Chen Fu Min was in a daze beforeughing, ¡°This must be General Zhou¡¯s beloved son Zhou Xu, Deputy Minister Zhou, right? Excuse me for myck of manners.¡±
¡°Ha ha, Magistrate Chen is too polite. Your essay from that year is revered as a ssic by students. Being able to meet you personally is this schr¡¯s good fortune.¡±
¡°You tter me; the present top schr¡¯s essay is still better.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha....¡±
¡°Ha ha ha...¡±
The two chatted andughed. Unknowingly, they had entered the office. The office was indeed too dpidated; even the table was missing a corner.
Zhou Xu and the crown prince both thought in their hearts: Chen Fu Min really knew how to act. It was a pity that this would not fool a person who was deliberately examining. The brand new que that read ¡°Ã÷¾µ¸ßÐü¡±* had long sold him out.
However since he was acting, the crown prince and Zhou Xu would also act alongside him.
¡°Magistrate Chen, how did the office be this dpidated?¡±
In front of the table, Chen Fu Min raised his hand to cover his face, seemingly embarrassed, ¡°Ai, Crown Prince, Chen Zhou experienced a disaster. The state of this office already cannot be considered to be too bad. Themon people may evenck a roof over their heads.¡±
The crown prince said, ¡°It is themon people¡¯s fortune for Magistrate Chen to be this honest and upright.¡±
¡°Ai, I am ashamed to be Chen Zhou¡¯s magistrate. At present, the damage caused by the disaster has not yet been controlled. Adding the recent gue, ai....¡± Chen Fu Min had a pained expression.
Disgusted, the crown prince turned away from him, speaking, ¡°The gue is not your fault. It is sufficient that you do your job well.¡±
¡°Ai, looking at themon people leaves my heart in pain.¡±
¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. Since this is the case, Magistrate Chen has suffered. We are tired from our travels, could you prepare a courtyard for us? We will take a short rest before continuing this discussion.¡±
Chen Fu Min fawningly replied, ¡°Naturally, naturally. The courtyard is a bit damaged, but it can still house people. Come, follow me.¡±
They followed Chen Fu Min to a courtyard. The troops that carried the relief fund and food aid did not follow the crown prince; Chen Fu Min brought them to another courtyard. Since the distance between courtyards were not too great, the crown prince did not mind.
Both the crown prince and Zhou Xu knew that Chen Fu Min currently did not dare to make any moves. He was clear that he and the crown prince belonged to different factions and he ought to be quieter if he could. Although he acted a bit arrogant, if the crown prince got ahold of his weakness, the consequences would be unpleasant.
cing their luggage down, Zhou Xu sized up the courtyard that Chen Fu Min had prepared for them. It could only be described as ¡°simple¡±.
The living hall was empty apart from a few chairs and a table, and the rooms to the left and right only had a bed. The bed was not even covered with sheets; it only had a straw mattress, a wooden pillow, and a worn out quilt.
After looking at the living hall and rooms, Zhou Xu went to check out the firewood room and the kitchen. As expected, they were just as simple and crude, even the pots and bowls were cracked here and there.
Smiling faintly, Zhou Xu said to the crown prince, ¡°This Chen Fu Min is really aplished, this is indeed the level of ¡°can house people¡±.¡±
The crown prince took off his dirty outer garments and ced it on a chair, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There will be a time when he will regret. For now, I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you.¡±
Zhou Xu did not say anything. He did not feel inconvenienced. He had already experienced an apocalyptic world, what would he be scared of?
The crown prince called for a few imperial guards to tidy up the rooms. When they had finished, Chen Fu Min¡¯s servants sent the food over. Looking at the bowls of in porridge, the crown prince said to Zhou Xu, ¡°I¡¯ll get people to cook you something else.¡±
Waving his hand, Zhou Xu replied, ¡°No need, don¡¯t give Chen Fu Min an excuse to nitpick at us. First thoroughly investigate the situation.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t follow me when i go out tomorrow. The gue is infectious.¡±
Zhou Xu raised his head, revealing his slightly pale face and bright red lips. There was a sh of tenderness in his gaze before changing to its usual clearness. His appearance was seductive and bewitching but carried some arrogance.
Zhou Xu was satisfied that the crown prince¡¯s ears had reddened. Smiling evilly, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°What if I insist on going?¡±
¡°Not allowed to go!¡±
¡°What if I use this in exchange?¡± Zhou Xu came closer to the crown prince.
His bright red lips pressed against the crown prince¡¯s. Taking advantage of the crown prince¡¯s momentary daze, Zhou Xu firmly grasped the upper hand.
His tongue upied a bit of space in the crown prince¡¯s mouth. Zhou Xu indulged in the soft feeling. Slowly, his initial provocation became a fight, then he was suppressed by the crown prince. However Zhou Xu really enjoyed his forcefulness.
After finishing the kiss, Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he smilingly asking, ¡°How about it?¡±
The crown prince¡¯s thumb brushed across Zhou Xu¡¯s lower lip, wiping away the wetness. Gently smiling, he answered, ¡°No.¡±
The crown prince then returned to his own room, leaving Zhou Xu standing at his original spot.
A few secondster, Zhou Xuughed heartily. He finally saw the crown prince smile. Although it was only for an instant, that smile was carved into Zhou Xu¡¯s mind. It was too bright, too warm, and even too handsome; it was like the melting of snow.
The next day, Zhou Xu still met the crown prince at the gued region. Zhou Xu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Your highness, you are unable to control me.¡±
The crown prince was out of ideas. Eventually heid down an absolute order, ¡°You must note into contact with the infected.¡±
As a result, Zhou Xu slightly smiled again, taking out a prescription, ¡°If we prescribe this, the sick can recover in three days.¡±
The crown prince looked at it and asked in amazement, ¡°You wrote this?¡±
¡°Correct.¡±
¡°Good, I will find people to handle this.¡±
¡°Not checking?¡±
¡°No need, I trust you.¡±
When the physician first looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s prescription, he held some doubt. The medicinal ingredients required were much too simple and cheap, and some were even poisonous ¨C if left in a person¡¯s body, it could give rise to other illnesses.
However, the reality was that the people who drank Zhou Xu¡¯s prescription had their symptoms gone on the first day, regained their ability to move with ease on the second, and were fully recovered by the third. Thus the initial voices of doubt became songs of praise. The crown prince again had a whole new level of respect for Zhou Xu.
Three dayster the crown prince sent the prescriptions to the various prefectures, as well as free medicine. The gue was effectively controlled not only in Chen Zhou, but in other regions as well.
After this was resolved, the problem of starvation arose again.
The crown prince remained in Chen Zhou, but when solving this gue crisis, he also began taking action in other areas.
Unwilling to avoid the topic in front of Zhou Xu, the crown prince called for Ye Qi while he and Zhou Xu were eating dinner.
¡°Ye Qi, scout out Magistrate Chen¡¯s house. See if there is any evidence.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu was drinking the light but not nd porridge. Hearing the crown prince¡¯s words, he added, ¡°There is still the dpidated office. I suspect there is something inside too.¡±
The crown prince nodded, ¡°When we first arrived, I also felt something, likely behind the table. Magistrate Chen had unconsciously protected the table, hence I found it weird. Under normal circumstances, an ordinary long table would not have any problems. But from the start to the end, he had his back facing it. It was clearly very obvious, but he kept saying that the office was in a bad state yet never looked at the broken table.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and looked at Ye Qi, ¡°Pay attention to the bottom of the table. I¡¯m guessing there are secrets hidden there.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Bring all the shadow guards. Chen Fu Min is no fool; there will definitely be an ambush.¡±
¡°Then who will protect the crown prince and Young Master?¡± Ye Qi¡¯s voice was slow and deep as usual, as if his foolish character would never change.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Young Master Zhou and I can finish our meal in the time an incense stick finishes burning. Bai Yang and Bai Zhang are still at the door.¡±
Ye Qi nodded his head and disappeared in a blink of an eye.
The moment Ye Qi left, Zhou Xu had a sudden burst of intuition. Without any time to think, he kicked the leg of the table.
The table was turned over. The crown prince nearly fell as a result. After he stood up, he immediately drew the sword beside the table.
At the same time, Zhou Xu¡¯s rapier was also unsheathed.
There were not many masked assassins, only six. Five of them chased the crown prince while one entangled with Zhou Xu in a fight.
The rapier moved quick like a snake as Zhou Xu controlled it with iparable exquisiteness.
The masked attackers were not weak. In the middle of a fierce fight, Zhou Xu realised that the crown prince was unexpectedly not disadvantaged fighting five people alone.
Zhou Xu¡¯s moment of distraction let the masked attacker grasp an opportunity. With a sh of his sword, it appeared at Zhou Xu¡¯s side, aiming for his neck.
Zhou Xu hastily wielded the sword to block, but was slower by a beat.
Zhou Xu started to shout in his heart; he was very clear on how painful it was for a sword to pierce a person¡¯s body.
However, just as the masked attacker¡¯s sword grazed Zhou Xu¡¯s skin, it was stopped by another sword. The attacker¡¯s sword unexpectedly fell to the ground with a ng.
Zhou Xu took advantage of this and pierced his rapier into his neck. With a pull, the masked attacker¡¯s blood sttered out. His neck had a clean cut, letting blood flow out.
After taking care of one attacker, Zhou Xu went to help the crown prince. The crown prince signaled Zhou Xu not to join the fight. At this time, Zhou Xu noticed an abnormality ¨C the swords of the masked attackers had poison.
His neck began hurting. The skin that was broken by the sword was starting to slowly redden.
He lost strength in his body. Zhou Xu shouted a warning to the crown prince, ¡°Careful, their swords have poison.¡±
He could not support his body. Zhou Xu slid down against the wall while the crown prince continued shing with the five attackers.
The sounds of the shing of swords resounded in the quiet room. The masked people started to have a better tacit understanding, but no matter how amazing they were, they could not match up to a real expert.
The crown prince leaped. The sword in his hands drew a flower in the air, urately knocking a masked attacker¡¯s sword down.
As he was falling, the crown prince swiftly switched his sword from his right to his left hand. This surprise move made the attackers to his left lose the initiative in an instant.
The crown prince took advantage of their mistake to turn his hand, piercing towards the people on his right.
The masked men continued attacking. The crown prince quickly evaded their counterattack and again leaped into the air.
Zhou Xu could only see his pale blue robes that followed his whirling movements. It spun to appear like a beautiful flower. Looking closer, the several people who chased the crown prince could not match up to his speed nor the height his leaps reached.
When theynded on the ground, three masked men could not get back up. The crown prince turned to look at Zhou Xu. As a result, the people who had their swords stolen by the crown prince stealthily attacked from behind.
The crown prince had been wholly focused on Zhou Xu, thus he did not notice in time. When he did, the attackers had already had their throats sliced by Zhou Xu.
Expending thest of his energy, Zhou Xu spoke, ¡°You didn¡¯t get injured, right?¡±
The crown prince touched the cut he got from the sneak attack. He slowly sank into unconsciousness. Zhou Xu followed, unable to support himself.
The room was in pin-drop silence. With a squeak, the door abruptly opened. Two people entered, one was Chen Fu Min and the other was precisely the crown prince¡¯s imperial guard, Bai Zhang.
Turning to close the door, Bai Zhang asked, ¡°How does one cure this poison?¡±
Chen Fu Min¡¯s greasy face was lit with joy, ¡°They will die if they don¡¯t eat the antidote within three days.¡±
¡°How should we dispose of them?¡±
¡°Kill the crown prince. Bring this one to my room; I want to y with him. Ai ya ya, his appearance is really too good.¡±
As Chen Fu Min spoke, he raised his hand to touch Zhou Xu¡¯s face. However just as he was about to touch it, he felt a sudden, sharp pain. When he looked, he found out his hand was already gone.
¡°Ah!¡± his mournful wail resounded, disrupting the courtyard¡¯s tranquility.
Trantor¡¯s Note:
tsk, that¡¯s what you get for lusting after our precious ZX! god bless i trante romance novels because fight scenes are really hard *sobs* big respect for wuxia trantors orz
(mild spoiler?) poll: in the next arc there will be an army name! should i leave it as the Chidai army (³à´ø¾ü) or trante it to english? let me know your suggestions ??
Chapter 37
Chapter 37
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (11)
Editor: ghost
Leisurely sitting upright, Zhou Xu smiled faintly towards the crown prince beside him, ¡°Good scheme.¡±
The crown prince reached to lightly pat Zhou Xu¡¯s head for a while, then stood up. At the moment, apart from the shadow guards, all the imperial guards had all already entered the room. The person who had chopped off Chen Fu Min¡¯s hand was precisely Ye Qi who had left earlier.
¡°Ye Qi, there is nothing left to handle. You may go.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
This time, Ye Qi really left. Chen Fu Min was still shrieking miserably and Bai Zhang¡¯s head was wet with cold sweat.
With a thump, Bai Zhang knelt onto the ground and said, ¡°This subordinate¡¯s crime is absolutely unforgivable. May your highness allow me tomit suicide.¡±
¡°Bai Zhang, didn¡¯t you follow me since you were nine years old?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Then you felt that after many years, I still wouldn¡¯t know your habits?¡± The crown prince ordered the other imperial guards, ¡°Drag him out to execute.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After Bai Zhang was dragged out, Chen Fu Min stopped wailing. He began to violently tremble. Kneeling on the floor, he kowtowed repeatedly. The sound of head against floor resounded and Zhou Xu already felt pain listening.
¡°Enough, don¡¯t knock anymore. I will give you a chance; say everything you know and I¡¯ll spare you this once.¡±
¡°Thank you, your highness. Thank you, your highness.¡±
¡°Speak.¡±
¡°Your highness, I¡¯m just a pawn. Everything was instructed by the Minister of Rites Zhang Liu Quan.¡±
¡°The Minister of Rites Zhang Liu Quan? What else did he order you to do?¡±
¡°There is really nothing else, your highness. I was forced; I have to take care of my aging parents and young children. He held my official position against me. How could I refuse? May your highness judge fairly.¡±
¡°Then the previously sent disaster relief funds?¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about that. All the money received was spent on themon people. I definitely did not embezzle even one silver. Your highness may investigate.¡±
The crown princeughed coldly, straightforwardly ordering his imperial guards, ¡°Chop off his other hand.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Ah.... No no no, I embezzled, I embezzled. Right, right, I still have other things I know. Please wait, your highness, please wait.¡±
¡°Speak!¡±
When Ye Qi returned, he brought along the evidence he had found. Afterwards he followed what Chen Fu Min said and found other evidence. Moreover, they also knew where the majority of the relief funds had gone: Min Nan. This was precisely where the third prince raised his personal army.
They could say that it was a coincidence, but no one would believe that. After Chen Fu Min was imprisoned, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°You really want to go to Min Nan?¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°You know that it¡¯s where the third prince is raising his soldiers. It is too dangerous.¡±
The crown prince touched the graze on Zhou Xu¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t touch.¡± Zhou Xu avoided the crown prince¡¯s hand. Although it was a small wound, even just a touch hurt. He hated pain the most.
Zhou Xu did not expect the crown prince to obediently stop touching his wound using his hand; he began using his tongue instead.
Feeling his tongue graze across his skin, Zhou Xu went limp with goosebumps. The slight pain also vanished. All that remained was stimtion.
Hugged by the crown prince, Zhou Xu raised his neck. The fine and smooth contour of his neck was like a carving ¨C there were no imperfections. The crown prince retracted his tongue, but the movement of his throat showed that he was restraining himself, and rather painfully at that.
Zhou Xu did not need to look at his throat to know what state he was in. A certain hard and stiff thing was pressed against Zhou Xu and it would not be lying.
¡°What, you want to do it again?¡± Zhou Xu gentlyughed.
¡°No, it is just that I will react whenever I touch you,¡± the crown prince loosened his embrace, continuing, ¡°I can bear with it.¡±
Zhou Xu burst intoughter seeing that the crown prince¡¯s ears had reddened again.
¡°Come over, apply medicine for your wound.¡± The crown prince took out an ointment.
The ice-cold and transparent ointment was applied onto his skin, making Zhou Xu tremble.
It was just applying medicine to a small wound, but the two made the room full of ambiguity. When it was Zhou Xu¡¯s turn to apply medicine on the crown prince, a certain ce formed a magnificent tent.
Taking the ointment the crown prince passed over, a corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth hooked. His slender appearance expressed some joking manner, ¡°This ointment is really slippery. Maybe it has other uses?¡±
The crown prince looked doubtfully at Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu grabbed a certain ce that was tall and erect, fondling it after removing his pants.
Shocked by Zhou Xu¡¯s actions, the crown prince¡¯s immediate reaction made Zhou Xu even more yful. That ce went soft before slowly standing up again.
In the end, the two naturally did not do it. However using the ointment¡¯s properties, Zhou Xu let the crown prince release once.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu asked the crown prince how he found out it was Bai Zhang. The crown prince exined a simple reason: Bai Zhang always carried out matters with prudence and caution, but after arriving at Jiang Nan, he unconsciously became more active. If it was under normal circumstances, the crown prince would not notice, but ever since the ambush incident, he noticed.
For the antidote, the crown prince had someone follow Chen Fu Min, with three people taking shifts. Hence the crown prince already knew the n he would deploy, but he wanted to beat them at their own game. Naturally, before Chen Fu Min and Bai Zhang had entered, both of them had already taken the antidote.
Zhou Xu nodded. The crown prince was born in the imperial family. In front of the crown prince, Chen Fu Min¡¯s little tricks were only pitiful andughable.
After that, Zhou Xu returned to his own room to rest, but the crown prince did not. Instead he carried his sword and headed to the prison.
The imprisoned Chen Fu Min dispiritedly sat at the same spot. The crown prince let people open the cell door.
Chen Fu Min assumed that the crown prince came to release him. As he was going to kowtow, his head had had already fallen to the ground.
He was beheaded. The crown prince did not even nce at the head on the floor and turned to leave. The imperial guards behind him were in some shock. As the crown prince, he had always been low-key and cautious. Straightforwardly killing Chen Fu Min, this could be taken advantage of by people with intentions, bing an excuse to suppress the crown prince.
However, the crown prince did not regret it. Daring to covet Zhou Xu, just this point alone was enough for Chen Fu Min to receive death; It was an unpardonable crime.
As the gue was being cured, the arrangements made to relieve the disaster victims were systematically carried out. Although money was still tight, with Zhou Xu¡¯s financial aid, it could still make do.
In addition, they secured Chen Fu Min¡¯s personal treasury. Hence themon people who were living in hunger and the cold could finally eat a hot meal. When all the people found out that it was the crown prince¡¯s hard work, naturally his ascension was in line with popr sentiment.
The crown prince really did not know that a magistrate could live so extravagantly until he saw Chen Fu Min¡¯s mansion. He was left with only anger. This was an official of the Left Court?
The mansion¡¯s floor area was huge and each building was finely ornamented. The fountains were grand waterfalls and the garden had rockery that were too numerous to count. Everything showed that the owner had put in a lot of thought and spent a lot of money to construct this courtyard; yet it was only a courtyard.
When they took a look into the building, they were greeted with another scene of grand luxury; even the bed curtains were made of fine silk. It really embodied a verse from a poem: behind the red doors meat and wine go to waste while out on the roadst the frozen bones of the poor.
Furthermore, Zhou Xu¡¯s wide-spread banks hired storytellers. They began to spread praises of the crown prince¡¯s fairness and wisdom everywhere, and naturally ckened the third prince¡¯s name in passing.
This kind of matter actually did not need much energy to carry out, but the results were quite good. The crown prince would not carry it out, so this was left to Zhou Xu.
At present, Chen Zhou¡¯s disastrous situation was mostly under control. The matter of Chen Fu Min definitely would have rmed Zhang Liu Quan in the capital and his superiors, hence they needed to rush to Qin Zhou, another badly-affected region, on the same night.
The gue situation in Qin Zhou was already under control due to the crown prince sending medicine. A portion of the rations and money were already distributed, but Qin Zhou had thrice the poption of Chen Zhou thus when rationing, a small wave of refugee riots happened. Although it was temporarily suppressed, Qin Zhou¡¯ magistrate Qin Shu Qiang could never feel at ease due to Qin Zhou¡¯s much toorge poption.
Qin Shu Qiang was past fifty years old. Despite being an official for so many years, he had always remained free from corruption and had never fawned on or curried favour with people. He never submitted to force, mostly due to his temperament ¨C being upright to the point of stubbornness. Hence in his fifties, he only made it to the position of magistrate and was unlikely to raise his position anymore.
Knowing that the crown prince had yet to arrive, Qin Shu Qiang was in no rush to receive him and continued to handle official documents. With Qin Zhou¡¯srge poption, there were many provincial and county magistrates that he was unable to control. For example, Feng Huang prefecture¡¯s magistrate Jiang Qi Fang was someone he could not control despite the prefecture being within his jurisdiction.
It was widely known that he was once amoner but because he had saved the life of thete Emperor, he had received a golden death exemption que that acted as a life-saving talisman; no matter what he did, he would not receive punishment.
With no one to receive them, the crown prince and Zhou Xu headed to the government office by themselves and entered the rear of the building where they handled administrative work. They found Qin Shu Qiang unexpectedly lying on the long table, dead.
Swiftly going forward to look over the situation, Ye Qi reported, ¡°He¡¯s dead. The corpse still has some warmth; he most likely died within the past fifteen minutes.¡±
Zhou Xu went to take a look as well. Seeing that the blood at the corner of his mouth was not bright red but rather dull red, with traces of some ck substance inside, he concluded, ¡°Poisoned.¡±
Ye Qi nodded and picked up the teapot. He sniffed it, then handed it to another imperial guard.
The guard took out a bit of medicinal powder to put inside. In no more than an instant, he ascertained, ¡°There is poison inside.¡±
The government office¡¯s adviser, registrar and others were all present. The crown prince directly instructed, ¡°Adviser, first temporarily take over the magistrate¡¯s duties. A newly-appointed magistrate will be sent over by the higher-ups within a month. Also, this prince will ensure that you will all get to justify yourselves in regards to Magistrate Qin¡¯s matter.¡±
¡°Many thanks to your highness.¡±
The adviser was already no longer young. As Qin Shu Qiang¡¯s colleague for over twenty years, he was enduring his sorrow at the moment and naturally the registrar was the same. Seeing their grief that was hard for them to restrain, the crown prince knew that Qin Shu Qiang was a good official.
Letting them first handle Magistrate Qin¡¯s corpse and console his family, the crown prince decided to personally deal with Jiang Qi Fang, not informing Qin Shu Qiang¡¯s advisors for the time being.
The imperial guards also helped out. Fifteen minutester, Qin Shu Qiang¡¯s corpse was carried away. The crown prince took out the document that was stained with blood. The more he looked, the angrier he became. He had already known before arriving that Jiang Qi Fang was nothing good, but after seeing the matters he carried out for real, he then knew that he was basically worse than a beast.
Without mentioning what he did in the past, in the present in the situation where refugees were everywhere, he unexpectedly could search house to house for food, saying that it was the collection of taxes. But after the great disaster in the south the emperor had long since exempted the people of this region from taxes.
Feng Huang Zhou had received no less food aid and relief fund sent by the court yet why were their residents escaping from there?
When the crown prince was in Chen Zhou, he had ordered people to first give Qin Zhou a portion of the rations. But when other regions in Qin Zhou distributed the food, why was it only Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s Feng Huang Zhou that did not distribute?
This did not end there. Because of starvation, themoners in Feng Huang Zhou had started selling their sons and daughters. Jiang Qi Fang was truly excellent, as someone who themon people relied on for their livelihood, he had the impudence to buy young children for a low price, then selling them. He even kept a few beautiful girls to serve as maids and to warm the bed.
The crown prince read every word on every line on the document. He finally understood why Qin Shu Qiang already had a head of grey hair at barely fifty years of age.
Unable to continue reading, the crown prince put the document down. Zhou Xu saw that the crown prince was upset. He picked up the document on the table and swiftly read through it.
¡°What, feeling sorry for them?¡±
The crown prince went silent for quite awhile before answering, ¡°I must sit at that position. The mistakes Father Emperor made, I will correct them.¡±
¡°That position is yours without a doubt.¡± Zhou Xu could understand the bitterness the crown prince felt after reading the document so he did not say much; the crown prince knew what to do.
After gaining first-hand knowledge of the people¡¯s walks of life, the present crown prince became all the more quiet. It was like there was a sinking object, slowly falling into his steel heart.
¡°I have an idea. See if it¡¯s feasible.¡± Zhou Xu said.
¡°Let¡¯s listen to it.¡±
¡°The death exemption que is the most important thing to your royal family, hence the emperor can not touch Jiang Qi Fang. Even if you ascend you still would not be able to take action. Since the que is so important, why don¡¯t we start from there?¡±
¡°Good idea.¡±
The news that Magistrate Qin was murdered spread like wildfire. Themoners of Qin Zhou cried themselves hoarse. That evening, the Feng Huang Zhou magistrate¡¯s home had been robbed. The death exemption que bestowed onto them by thete emperor had been stolen. The robber had even left behind a letter, using them of seventeen charges, all of which were punishable by death.
On the second day, the crown prince paid Jiang Qi Fang a visit. Jiang Qi Fang slightly smiled, showing a mouth of yellow teeth, ¡°Respectfully weing your highness the crown prince.¡±
The crown prince was expressionless. He held up aint letter and asked, ¡°Magistrate Jiang, do you plead guilty to these seventeen charges?¡±
Jiang Qi Fang looked at the sheepskin scroll, then revealed his yellow teeth, ¡°But this humble official¡¯s death exemption que wouldn¡¯t let this humble official acknowledge.¡±
A handsome and bright schr stepped forward from the crown prince¡¯s side. His long and narrow eyes were filled with ridicule.
¡°Dare I ask Magistrate Jiang why your house contains seven imitations of the death exemption que? How will you give an exnation?¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
oof cockblocked by the author T.T also, may a kind artistic soul bless this novel with fanart (wink wink)
for the poll, I would trante Chidai army to the Red Army since there is another army called the Zhan army which means Azure Army. So we can have Red and Azure or leave it as Chidai and Zhan
Chapter 38
Chapter 38
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (12)
Editor: ghost
¡°You are ndering me, how can my house have imitations of the death exemption que?¡±
¡°Since this is the case, Magistrate Jiang surely wouldn¡¯t mind us searching the house?¡± Zhou Xu smilingly said.
¡°No, you have no right to search my house without a warrant. Even the crown prince cannot.¡± Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s expression started to distort.
¡°That is why I just asked for your opinion, ah.¡± Zhou Xu maintained his wide smile, only, there was not even a hint of a smiling expression.
¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±
¡°Sorry,¡± Zhou Xu said, ¡°your subordinates have already been chased away by us. There is only the crown prince, you, and I in this room, as well as a few imperial guards. Do you think we will listen to you?¡±
Jiang Qi Fang fumed with anger but he could not move; his two hands were already firmly grasped by the crown prince¡¯s imperial guards.
The crown prince ordered, ¡°Search.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The group of people swiftly began searching the magistrate¡¯s mansion. Within an incense stick¡¯s time, the imperial guards presented the remaining six death exemption ques.
¡°This is nder. I have the real death exemption ques, why would I need fakes?¡±
¡°Really? The que you took out just now?¡± The crown prince asked coldly.
Jiang Qi Fang kept silent; the real death exemption que had been stolen the night before. This que was indeed fake.
The crown prince held up that death exemption que and examined it closely. His voice was cold as severe winter, ¡°The royal family¡¯s imperial seal, you think this prince wouldn¡¯t be able to recognise it? Why is the calligraphy of the seal on this death exemption que in seal script and not the official script?¡±
Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s face instantly reddened. The crown prince continued, ¡°Magistrate Jiang, I heard you have the death exemption que bestowed onto you by the emperor. Take it out, then I will not punish you. If you can¡¯t, solely based on losing the que, you will receive imprisonment at minimum.¡±
¡°You, you are ndering me.¡±
¡°nder? Then how did Magistrate Qin die? Why is it that before his death, your guard appeared behind the government office?¡±
Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s face paled again. He hemmed and hawed; he really could not find an excuse. The death exemption que was indeed already lost and Qin Shu Qiang was indeed murdered by him because Jiang Qi Fang knew that he had had the list of charges and evidence to bring him to court.
The atmosphere stagnated. Just when Zhou Xu thought that Jiang Qi Fang would kneel and beg for mercy, a smokescreen suddenly emerged and in three minutes, nothing in the room could be seen. When their vision cleared, Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s family guards had already rushed in.
Laughing coldly, Jiang Qi Fang said, ¡°Kill them. Leave no one.¡±
Zhou Xu and the crown prince¡¯s side had long made preparations. Those seventeen charges already showed how corrupt Jiang Qi Fang was; this kind of person would not show respect to someone just because he was the crown prince. On the contrary, if the crown prince obstructed his path, he would still turn against him.
The fight was very intense. Jiang Qi Fang had too many people and roughly twenty of them were experts, almost at the same level of the crown prince¡¯s imperial guards.
Zhou Xu forced Jiang Qi Fang to order his subordinates to stop, but not only did he ignore him, he also shouted loudly, ¡°Kill all of them. I will heavily reward you once all are dead.¡±
Wearing a nefarious smile, Zhou Xu thought, ¡°You are only this daring because you haven¡¯t felt any real pain.¡±
Holding his rapier in his hand, Zhou Xu did not show any mercy this time and directly cut off a piece of flesh from Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s thigh.
Fresh blood sttered. Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s mournful wail sounded and it was iparably horrifying.
¡°Ah.....¡±
Zhou Xu held his rapier against Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s other leg. The corner of his mouth hooked up and his gaze was indifferent as he said, ¡°Make your subordinates stop.¡±
Jiang Qi Fang red at Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu faintly smiled and said, ¡°I will count to three. One, two...¡±
¡°Stop! Stop! Quickly stop!¡± Jiang Qi Fang finally ordered.
Zhou Xu continued, ¡°Three.¡±
The rapier could cut iron like it was mud, much less flesh.
Jiang Qi Fang again cried out in pain, ¡°You... Didn¡¯t you say....¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°You are now in my hands. You must listen to whatever I say and bear with whatever I do. You should have immediately done what I ordered, but you made me count to two. This is a punishment.¡±
His seductive appearance gave off chilliness. Jiang Qi Fang fainted in pain after just a few seconds and his subordinates were under control. The paper which had his seventeen chargesid quietly on the table.
Jiang Qi Fang was captured and at the same time his death exemption te was already lost. Adding his seventeen charges, he would undoubtedly receive death.
However before Jiang Qi Fang was sent to the authorities, the crown prince searched and confiscated his properties. The money they confiscated would all be used to extend relief to the disaster victims. In addition, the crown prince found another lead; twenty odd people of Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s guards were sent by someone in the capital right before the crown prince headed to Jiang Nan.
However the matter was very meticulously concealed. Although the crown prince could guess who did it, he did not have evidence.
The disaster relief matters were carried out systematically. The poor who lived in cold and starvation finally had some hope. Every day there was in porridge and pickled vegetables, they at least would not starve to death.
Using Jiang Qi Fang¡¯s properties, each household received a tenth of a tael of silver. It was not much, but it was enough for them to eat a few meals of meat.
Within five months, the crown prince reversed the disaster. He worked without rest as the victims were given a ce to live as well as rations and winter clothing.
Furthermore, the corrupt officials who embezzled, took bribes, and oppressed themon people were either beheaded on the spot or had their names remembered since some had connections to the capital and he was not able to capture them all in one go; he needed to wait for the right moment. It was best not to upset the emperor now, otherwise no one could bear the consequences.
It was now March and insects were abundant. The crown prince distributed seeds to themoners in the disaster-struck regions and gave them enough rations tost till harvest. Afterwards, he quietly headed to Min Nan.
This time he only brought Zhou Xu and Ye Qi along. He wanted to covertly investigate Min Nan and most importantly, find evidence to prove that the third prince¡¯s army was indeed raised by him.
When they arrived at Min Nan, Zhou Xu¡¯s informant in the capital reported that the emperor was already very weak. Even if he were to hold on, the most he could hold on for was half a year¡¯s time.
The third prince¡¯s side was anxious. They had tried to assassinate the crown prince a few times, but had all failed and now they could not even find him.
In truth, the third prince had thought of directly killing the emperor and then fabricating hisst edict. However before the crown prince left, he had arranged thorough protection for the emperor. The third prince could not find any opportunity, hence he could only focus on assassinating the crown prince.
At present, the third prince realised that Jiang Nan was too close to Min Nan. If the crown prince went to Min Nan, then everything was done for.
Sending an urgent message to Hu Yue and the newly-assigned Zhou Zong Han in Min Nan, the third prince instructed them to ensure that matters rted to the army were handled well. At the same time, the third prince sent a separate letter to Hu Yue. The message was simple: if anything untowards happened, push all the me to Zhou Zong Han.
A strand of ck hair and a child¡¯s bracelet was attached to the letter. It was obviously meant as a threat to Zhou Zong Han, but it was a pity that the person himself did not realise it. He even thought that he had really found a good backer and his head was filled with thoughts on how to seed and how to retaliate against Zhou Xu.
Min Nan¡¯s harvest was consistently good these past few years, hence it was said to be rich and prosperous, to the extent where every household had surplus grain year after year. Despite raising his troops here, the third prince never bothered themoners here. In any case, he was breaking thew and the more low-key he was, the better.
Min Nan¡¯s magistrate was of the third prince¡¯s faction and naturally was at his beck and call.
However, it was not a secret to the locals that there were troops in Min Nan; There were too many troops to hide. The third prince did not need to find an excuse since themoners would never think of them as a private army, but rather assume that they were official soldiers of the imperial family.
Disguising himself and the crown prince as a middle-aged married couple and Ye Qi as their son, Zhou Xu headed to Min Nan¡¯s most prosperous section of town.
Zhou Xu naturally took on the female disguise, but since she was supposed to be middle aged, he added some wrinkles to his face. It could vaguely be seen that she had been good-looking when she was younger. The crown prince wore the middle-aged male disguise with half of his hair white.
After they were in disguise, the crown prince looked at Zhou Xu, saying a line after some time, ¡°I will like your appearance no matter what it is.¡±
Faintlyughing, Zhou Xu replied, ¡°You also look quite good, really to my taste.¡±
Not long after the three started walking, they were stopped by two guards on patrol.
¡°What are you doing? Are you locals?¡±
¡°We are here to seek refuge with our rtives. We are not locals, but from Lu Bei.¡± Zhou Xu replied with a thick Lu Bei ent.
¡°Seek refuge? Fine, quickly go. We are trying to find some people, don¡¯t wander aimlessly thiste at night.¡±
¡°Mister Official, what people are you looking for? We are all good people.¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s voice was hoarse, sounding more like an old person than a middle-aged one.
¡°Why do you ask so many questions? Quickly leave.¡±
¡°Oh, yes yes yes. Can I ask, how do I get to my rtive¡¯s house? He said it was at the He Yin district, but we can¡¯t find it after looking for so long.¡±
¡°How did you arrive here while looking for the He Yin district? Head in that direction. Don¡¯t speak anymore nonsense and get going. Right, if you hear people who speak like people of the capital, remember to quickly report it to the officials.
¡°Yes yes, many thanks to Mister Official.¡± Zhou Xu pretended to be very grateful, continuing to say, ¡°Since you have mentioned it, we indeed heard a few men with such an ent just now. Maybe they are the people you are looking for?¡±
¡°En? Where did you see them? What did they look like?¡±
¡°We saw them at the intersection in front. Afterwards, we walked towards here and they headed into the alley over there. How they looked.... they were quite handsome, like they just came out of a painting. Ah, they were really good-looking, truly a sight not many has seen...¡±
Zhou Xu still wanted to continue but the two patrollers already left toward the direction he pointed.
Slightly straightening his body, Zhou Xu spoke to the crown prince, ¡°Old husband, you have also seen it, right?¡±
¡°Yes, old wife.¡± The crown prince with a head of silver hair pulled his old wife¡¯s hand and left.
The group found a tavern. They ordered some side dishes and began to quietly eat.
For some reason, Zhou Xu suddenly thought of a joke from modern society: someone asked what they should be careful of when opening a restaurant in the ancient era and one answer was to write a warning ¡°Please go out to fight¡±. Thinking to this point, Zhou Xu faintlyughed and spoke to the crown prince, ¡°You need to be careful.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Zhou Xu raised his hand and caught the leg of a stool that was flying to the crown prince¡¯s face.
¡°Be careful of fights inside. The tables and chairs can injure people.¡±
When the crown prince looked at the stool leg, he naturally knew what was going on. Ye Qi shielded them as they headed to a corner. Two groups were already fighting in the hall, seemingly not noticing them and continuing to fight like raging fires.
Zhou Xu, the crown prince, and Ye Qi followed the crowd to hide in a corner. Pinching his throat to change his voice, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Young Master, may I ask how they started fighting?¡±
The man who was called ¡°Young Master¡± was precisely the shop assistant of the tavern. He saw that the ¡°aunt¡± in front of him was quite polite and amiable, hence he spilled everything to her, ¡°I can see that you all are not locals with a nce. This is the Zhen Nan King¡¯s people and the Ding Min troops¡¯ people fighting. They have never been able to tolerate each other, leading to fights every day.¡±
¡°Ah? Weren¡¯t the Zhen Nan King and Ding Min troops on the same side?¡±
¡°They are indeed partners, but now that there is no ongoing war, they are fighting amongst themselves. Each side wants to suppress the other, isn¡¯t this normal?¡±
¡°Oh, we just arrived hence we really did not know this was the case.¡±
¡°Ai, in truth, Min Nan is quite good. You only need to avoid offending the Ding Min troops and the Zhen Nan King¡¯s people and you should be fine.¡±
¡°But with them fighting, wouldn¡¯t your shop incur losses from these tables and chairs? ¡±
The shop assistantughed and said, ¡°This is nothing. In any case, when they leave, they will leave behind a few ingots of silver; we even make a profit of one or two ingots.¡±
Nodding, Zhou Xu expressed his understanding. They now had information on Min Nan¡¯s situation. Since the third prince¡¯s troops and the Zhen Nan King had conflict, then this matter was easy to handle. They just had to escte the conflict, then provoke it a little and the Zhen Nan King may resolve it for them.
As for the Ding Min troops, they could either be absorbed into the regr army or given to the Zhen Nan King. In any case, the third prince¡¯s army was very useful to them.
What Zhou Xu thought of, the crown prince thought of too. The two made eye contact and understood each other¡¯s intentions.
¡°What trouble are you all stirring up? All of you stop.¡± A familiar voice sounded. Zhou Xu raised his head. No wonder it was so familiar, it was precisely Zhou Zong Han who had arrived.
Trantor¡¯s Note:
this arc is ending next week (2 more chapters) can¡¯t wait for everyone to read the new arc !! see you on monday ??
Chapter 39
Chapter 39
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (13)
Editor: ghost
¡°Esteemed Inspector, it was them who...¡± a Ding Min soldier who was unconvinced wanted to lodge aint to Zhou Zong Han.
However, Zhou Zong Han red at him, ¡°Shut up. Apologize to them.¡±
The Ding Min troops did not make a sound. Zhou Zong Han continued to order, ¡°Apologize, otherwise you will be disciplined when we get back.¡±
The few Ding Min troops were helpless and could only lower their head to admit their mistakes. The Zhen Nan King¡¯s people coldly harrumphed and left without turning back.
Naturally, they did not leave behind any silver. Zhou Zong Han walked to the owner of the tavern and said, ¡°We will pay for the damages. Keep these ingots of silver, if they are insufficient then go to the Ding Min military camp to im more.¡±
The tavern owner was grinning from ear to ear as he took the silver, replying, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t mind it. It is already very tough for all of you to train for the country every day, these ingots are enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you Owner.¡±
Zhou Zong Han led the Ding Min troops to leave. Zhou Xu slightly adjusted his face mask before holding hands with the crown prince to leave. Observing the direction where Zhou Zong Han left to, the two made eye contact and nodded. They had formed some ns in their heart.
They requested for two rooms and let Ye Qi stand guard. When he confirmed that there was no one eavesdropping, Zhou Xu asked the crown prince, ¡°Where do you want to take action?¡±
¡°We can meddle in the Zhen Nan King and Ding Min troops¡¯ rtionship. What about you? Do you think this is feasible?¡±
Taking off his disguise, Zhou Xu restored his original appearance: a slightly frail but unusually seductive man.
¡°I think the same.¡±
The two discussed what to do in detail, especially on how to ruin the Zhen Nan King and Ding Min troops¡¯ rtionship.
In the end, they decided to first understand more about the situation before acting. They only knew the direction in which to head, but not the exact rtionship between the two parties.
On the second day, Zhou Xu, the crown prince, and Ye Qi disguised themselves as street vendors selling vegetables. Following the information they heard, they went to the reserve area of the Ding Min military camp.
It was very easy to sneak into this area. The soldiers had not fought a war and were merely receiving training, hence they were not vignt. Seeing that they were selling vegetables, the soldiers simply inquired a bit before letting them through.
Each person pulled a cart with rows of fresh vegetables and the three split up to head in three different directions.
¡°Esteemed Sir, I am here to deliver vegetables. It is my first time here and I do not know where to go. If this esteemed sir knows, then please point out which way to go. Thismoner¡¯s legs are weak, the less I have to walk the better.¡±
¡°Oh, I was wondering why such a vegetable seller was heading to our general¡¯s residence. Come here, I will point out the route to you. Walk this way, there is arge canopy in front. Turn right there and you will arrive.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the route the soldier pointed out. It seemed to be a bit strenuous. In the end he shook his head and said, ¡°Esteemed Sir, my eyesight is not good; I cannot see clearly. If you have time, could you guide me? I¡¯m afraid that if I walk the wrong way, I may bump into some important personage. It is my first time here, what would I do with no one to speak up for me?¡±
¡°Fine, I will send you there.¡±
¡°Many thanks to Esteemed Sir then.¡± Zhou Xu pulled his wooden cart to follow the soldier. As he walked, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Esteemed Sir, how many people are there here? If there are many people, we will send more vegetables next time.¡±
¡°Oh, we have roughly twenty thousand soldiers. Your cart of vegetables is definitely just some scraps.¡±
¡°Correct, correct, it is definitely just some scraps. These vegetables were grown by my family. Ai, this is quite good. In the future we can grow more seeds. We will sell everything to the troops at that time, earning a bit more money.¡±
¡°En, go ahead and nt. Our general has never mistreated farmers.¡±
¡°True, true, he really is a good person. Right, do you want grain? My family still has some grain to sell.¡±
¡°You have really asked the right person. Not only do we want it, we will also buy however much you are selling at a reasonable price. I heard the general say that we may go to war soon hence the more rations we can store, the better.¡±
¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I can let my neighbours sell their grain.¡±
¡°Yes. Inform them when you return; sell everything to us.¡±
¡°Then where will you store the rations? How do we find the ce? Aiya, thismoner is just a boor, not knowing anything. Esteemed Sir, please do not be irritated.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. The rations are stored there, do you see it? However, you cannot go there. Even if you are selling grain, you must go to the collection point we set up in Min Nan; don¡¯te directly to our warehouse.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha, right, right. Look at thismoner being stupid. Esteemed Sir, you are really warm-hearted. You will definitely be someone important in the future.¡±
¡°I will take advantage of your auspicious remarks then. We have arrived. Go ahead, it should be fine for you to directly find Steward Song.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. Esteemed Sir, please take care.¡±
When he found Steward Song, Ye Qi had already arrived but not the crown prince.
Steward Song was thin, small and wizened. His face looked like it was only left with ayer of rough skin but despite this, he seemed to be filled with energy. His voice carried vigour in contrast to his withered body.
¡°Where are you from? Why do I not remember the higher-ups saying there were still vegetable deliveries?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s hunched body bent at the waist, saying, ¡°Esteemed Sir, we also do not know anything about this matter. The first time we started selling vegetables, a customer came and directly bought everything with a silver ingot. That customer didn¡¯t say anything, only that we should send it here. I even almost went the wrong way.¡±
¡°Oh, the money has been paid. Since this is the case, then unload the vegetables. Ah, these vegetables are still quite fresh, are they growth by you? It¡¯s not resold?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not resold. We grew them, they are quite fresh.¡±
At this moment, the crown prince arrived. He also joked around as he went over. No one was suspicious and no more questions were asked in the reserve area. In any case, as long as they were not paying money, they would unhesitatingly ept any goods.
After sending the vegetables, the three returned to their lodging. They put together the information they gathered. They realised that the Ding Min general was veryx towards the troops and his treatment ofmoners also was not bad. Although he was not a qualified general, he was not apletely bad person.
¡°Also, I managed to investigate another point.¡± The crown prince said.
¡°What?¡±
¡°The general is a romantic. His rtionship with the Zhen Nan King is stained because he and the Zhen Nan King¡¯s son both took a fancy to the same female singer.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Xu was piqued.
¡°The singer is called Ruan Hua. She is allegedly as beautiful as a flower. Every month she would perform for only four days ¨C the first, seventh, thirteenth, and twenty-second days. The general and the Zhen Nan King¡¯s son would certainly go to watch her in these four days. The two fought over her until their faces became red, often resulting in a physical fight.¡±
¡°Since this is the case, it will be good for us. They will definitely rage and fight for the beauty. At that time, we just need to sit by the sides and wait.¡±
¡°En, I think the same. However, Ruan Hua may not be open to persuasion.¡±
¡°Let me handle it.¡± Zhou Xu smiled; he had a card up his sleeve.
A few dayster, it was the seventh day of the month. Zhou Xu disguised as an unrestrained noble son, holding a few ingots of silver and paper notes to visit Ruan Hua¡¯s residence in the Yi Hong building.
The Yi Hong building had a pleasure boatthat rich noble sons naturally could spend money to bring their favorite singer to y. There were many noble sons who were willing to pay, but it was up to the singer to choose.
At present, Ruan Hua stood on the boat wearing pink robes. To the boat¡¯s side were the Ding Min general and Zhen Nan King¡¯s son. They red and scowled at each other.
Zhou Xu covered his forehead with a hand. It was no wonder Ruan Hua could not choose a person. One was short and stout like a pumpkin, while the other was thin and tall like a bamboo pole. The stout one had a face full of pockmarks while the other had one of moles. The two together were really ugly and repulsive.
Because both of them were present, the others who wanted to request for Ruan Hua did not dare to go over, resulting in her gloomily standing on the boat, seemingly troubled over who to pick.
Zhou Xu leisurely walked over, his casual manner exuding a kind of nobility.
An elderly woman wearing a skirt withrge red peonies raised her hand to hold back Zhou Xu, ¡°Yo, this young master, that is our Yi Hong building¡¯s stardy Ruan Hua. If you want to go over, you must first pay two hundred taels of silver. I will say it first, even if Ruan Hua does not choose you in the end, this money cannot be refunded. Have you made your decision?¡±
Faintly smiling, Zhou Xu opened his fan then took two silver notes out and passed it to the olddy, ¡°The Zhou Family Bank¡¯s notes. You can exchange it for silver anytime, is that fine?¡±
The elderly woman¡¯s chubby face lit up, snatching away his silver notes. She let him pass, saying, ¡°Aiyo aiyo, quickly go inside. Ourdy Ruan Hua is aplished in all the arts, I hope you will be chosen.¡±
Folding his fan, Zhou Xu used it to push away the olddy¡¯s arm that was blocking his way, then walked over to General Hu Yue and Prince Qin Zhong.
Their faces changed the moment Hu Yue and Qin Zhong saw Zhou Xu. His every move had presence and his every expression carried poise; the twopletely could notpare to Zhou Xu. Hence in an instant, they formed an alliance. But no matter what they did, Ruan Hua was already attracted by Zhou Xu.
Ruan Hua¡¯s maid was standing on the boat and said, ¡°That blue clothed young master, Lady Ruan Hua has invited you to the boat to chat.¡±
Zhou Xu cupped his hands towards the remaining two, ¡°These two young masters have shown me generosity. I will apany Lady Ruan Hua today.¡±
Zhou Xu leisurely walked up the boat. Like buffoons, the remaining two people watched as the boat slowly got further away.
Behind a sheer curtain, Ruan Hua asked, ¡°Young Master, what song would you like to hear?¡±
Her voice was gentle and moving. Even separated by the sheer curtain, her upright posture behind her lute could be seen. She was truly an outstanding beauty.
Zhou Xu did not care about that, directly drawing the curtain and entering. The girl was slightly shocked. She opened her mouth to say something but Zhou Xu swiftly inserted a pill into her mouth.
¡°The Five Poisons Pill: festering of the skin in three days, going blind and deaf in five, limbs festering in seven then death by organ failure on the tenth day.¡±
Her limbs went cold. Merely the festering of skin made Ruan Hua copse. Frightened, she looked at Zhou Xu, ¡°You...you...Who are you?¡±
¡°I will give you two options: listen to me or die.¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
seems like I¡¯ve baited everyone... I forgot chapter 40 was an especially long chapter (4200 words ++) so the conclusion of the arc will only be released next monday (chapter 40 is split into 2 parts, one part released on thursday and the second on monday)! ><
Chapter 40.1
Chapter 40.1
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (14.1)
¡°I, I will listen to you.¡±
Ruan Hua was already thoroughly intimidated. She was a delicate woman and a performer. Her troubles were no more than finding the least ugly person in a group of repulsive people to y and chat. This situation was really the best¨C now she was on the brink of life and death.
It was a pity that she felt that there finally was a wealthy yet not repulsive noble son, but he unexpectedly came for her life.
¡°Write two letters. Write what I say; send one to Hu Yue and the other to Qin Zhong.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°They shoulde over to buy your ransom tonight. At that time, no matter who you choose, you must give the other a letter, write what I say.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Once you have been received into that person¡¯s house, someone will snatch you away on the second day. Follow him and as usual, leave behind a letter.¡±
¡°Yes, I will listen to whatever Young Master says, as long as you give me the antidote.¡±
¡°On the third night, another instance of snatching you may or may not happen but if it does, do not leave. Fake your death and then I will give you the first period¡¯s antidote.¡±
¡°If, Young Master, I¡¯m saying if, what if they do not follow your n ande?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled like a spring breeze, ¡°You only need to properly act your role. No need to worry about other matters.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Just as Zhou Xu had just finished telling Ruan Hua his n, a pale blue figure floated into the boat. In his hands was a long sword with a dazzling gleam. This sword wielder had an extraordinary temperament. His dignity seemed inherent and it was as if nothing in the room could enter his eyes.
¡°And who are you?¡± Ruan Hua asked.
¡°He is my guest, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Zhou Xu had a smile on his face as he looked at the person who had arrived. He asked, ¡°What, you have no trust in me?¡±
The crown prince sat in front of Zhou Xu. Ruan Hua had no choice but to shift to a corner, pretending she knew nothing. She could not afford to offend either of them.
The two drank a few cups of wine, then began to take action.
First Zhou Xu made Ruan Hua write two letters with identical content. It was nothing more than her saying that she was suffering under the olddy and that she was unwilling to continue such a life. She wrote that she really liked the recipient and hoped that he could save her by taking her away, and she would love the recipient whether she became a concubine or a servant.
Of course, there were two recipients.
That night, the Zhen Nan King¡¯s son carried silver to the Yi Hong building, but Hu Yue was stopped by Zhou Zong Han.
The short and stout Hu Yue actually had skill in martial arts and his strength was astonishing. Although he was somewhat slow-witted, he was a qualified general solely based on his skill.
¡°General, I was sent by the third prince to help you in hopes that you would have stricter self-discipline. For a girl from a brothel, you are unexpectedly breaking military rules going outte at night.¡±
¡°Ah? The third prince gave you this position to supervise me so I have to listen to what you say? Ridiculous. The Ding Min troops have followed me for four years; nobody dares to question me. Who do you think you are? Also, what brothel, Zhou Zong Han, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that your mother is from a brothel. How do you have the face to talk about it? Ludicrous!¡±
What Zhou Zong Han hated the most was other people talking about his background. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°General, please think carefully, otherwise I will write a letter to the third prince. At that time, your position could be in jeopardy.¡±
¡°Heh, are you serious? This is the first time that I, Hu Yue, have been threatened by a schr.¡± Hu Yue raised his hand to push Zhou Zong Han to the floor. He stepped on Zhou Zong Han with one leg, ¡°Ha ha ha, since you want to control me, then go die.¡±
Hu Yue turned and left. The indignance in Zhou Zong Han¡¯s eyes became more obvious. He thought thating to Min Nan would let him have great aplishments, but he never expected that the head of the Ding Min troops was such a rash fellow. Other than martial arts, he could not do anything. Zhou Zong Han even questioned how General Hu Yue rose to his position.
In reality, Zhou Zong Han¡¯s suspicions were right. Hu Yue was the third prince¡¯s elder cousin and his rtionship with the third prince was quite good since they were young.
The third prince was naturally smart. He could tell that Hu Yue was dumb despite having such expertise in martial arts, but this made him even easier to use.
Hu Yue knew that he wasmanding the third prince¡¯s private troops, but he always believed that the third prince would be emperor. At that time the private army would no longer be a private army.
Zhou Zong Han knew everything. Hu Yue¡¯s high key methods would sooner orter expose them; he was especially anxious. Being merely a schr who could not bear weight on his shoulders nor have strength in his arms, Zhou Zong Han was no match for Hu Yue.
Hu Yue arrived at the Yi Hong building. It was alreadyte and Ruan Hua had already been taken away by the Zhen Nan King¡¯s son, Qin Zhong. Hu Yue only received a letter Ruan Hua had left behind.
After he finished looking through the contents, Hu Yue never expected that Qin Zhong would directly snatch people away and that Ruan Hua liked him so much. He unconsciously seethed in anger. When he thought of Ruan Hua¡¯s delicate appearance, the fire in his heart only burned more vigorously.
When he became a bit moreposed, Hu Yue saw that behind the letter was a few words. The handwriting was sloppy and it was obvious that it had been written in a hurry. Those words were: you muste and save me.
His heart that had just calmed down surged with fresh rage, its fire able to set a prairie aze. Hu Yue grabbed his broadsword and shouted for ten odd subordinates, then fearlessly and energetically headed to the Zhen Nan King¡¯s manor.
The Zhen Nan King was already old and could not handle affairs, thus the family matters were always done on his behalf by Qin Zhong. Qin Zhong was not one to be easily dealt with. Knowing that it was Hu Yue smashing at the door, he called for even more family guards before opening it.
The moment the door opened, Hu Yue was stunned. He only brought some ten odd people and never thought that Qin Zhong would fetch a hundred people to fight him.
He barely had any time to think before Qin Zhong¡¯s team attacked them.
There was no suspense as to who won.
Hu Yue was thrown out, littered with injuries.
Gritting his teeth, Hu Yue returned to the barracks. His temper waspletely out of control. He had never been beaten this badly.
He called for three hundred soldiers to arm themselves with the intention to charge into the Zhen Nan King¡¯s manor. However he was again stopped by Zhou Zong Han.
In a fit of anger, Hu Yue kicked Zhou Zong Han away and left with his soldiers.
That night, the Ding Min troops warred with the Zhen Nan King. The Min Nan residents joked that the two were fighting over a beauty.
On one hand, Hu Yue fought with the Zhen Nan King and on the other, he secretly asked people to save Ruan Hua. By the time Qin Zhong realised this, he only had the letter Ruan Hua left behind.
Qin Zhong held the letter then and looked again at the hundred-odd people who had died in the manor. He finally made the decision to war with Hu Yue.
Hu Yue hugged Ruan Hua and whispered all sorts of sweet nothings to her. Zhou Xu and the crown prince wore ck robes and found the General¡¯s office. Only the both of them did not expect that there would be someone else there.
The two had already entered the room from above when their line of sight collided with the person quietly sitting in one corner.
All three were shocked. The person in the corner wanted to shout, but a long sword immediately reached his neck. His mouth that was half-opened could only shut again.
Zhou Xu took off the ck cloth that acted as his mask. His ck clothing served as a foil to his clear and fairplexion. Faintlyughing, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Zhou Zong Han, long time no see.¡±
The crown prince also took off his mask. Zhou Zong Han¡¯s facial expression changed like there was a sudden change in situation.
Zhou Xu¡¯s mood was quite good; he really liked to see people suddenly turn hostile.
¡°What, it can¡¯t be that Young Master Zhou won¡¯t greet the crown prince? Maybe kneel on the ground to beg for forgiveness or raise your hands in surrender?¡±
¡°Since we are at this point, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you kill me or dismember me.¡±
The crown prince put away his sword and said, ¡°Zhou Zong Han, looks like you won¡¯t admit defeat even at death. Since this is the case, then I will let you see something.¡±
The crown prince looked to Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu took out a letter and passed it to Zhou Zong Han.
That letter was precisely the one the third prince sent to Hu Yue alone. Inside it was a strand of Qi Lan¡¯s hair and his child¡¯s frequently worn bracelet.
After he read the letter, Zhou Zong Han¡¯s two eyes went vacant.
Zhou Xu smiled faintly and said, ¡°What, you find it unbelievable? Zhou Zong Han, the world has always been like this. There are people who are born with power and those that are born with nothing. You may not agree, but your life is your own to live out. I only want to ask you, having arrived at this point today, have you ever thought about what your initial wishes were?¡±
Zhou Zong Han was unable to believe it. He had thought that he could rely on the third prince to achieve a meteoric rise in his career, but never expected that the third prince had only used him. If any problems arose, he was the one who would have taken the me. This crime would have been able to sentence three generations of his family to death.
Zhou Zong Han suddenly thought of Qi Lan; he had not spoken to her in a long time. Even beforeing to Min Nan, he had not spoken to her.
And his son. He never hugged him more than a few times.
Zhou Zong Han¡¯s tears suddenly started falling. He slowly knelt down.
Trantor¡¯s Note:
part one is up! has ZZH really repented? see you on monday
Chapter 40.2
Chapter 40.2
Face-pping the Son of a Concubine and a Transmigrating Girl (14.2)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Zong Han¡¯s change shocked the crown prince and especially Zhou Xu. He thought that Zhou Zong Han was awfully stubborn and unreasonable and had intended to directly kill him. Zhou Xu was caught by surprise with Zhou Zong Han¡¯s current appearance.
¡°In that case, you should have evidence of the third prince raising a private army?¡±
¡°I have it. I will hand it over to you now.¡±
Zhou Xu followed Zhou Zong Han to the bookshelves on the other side of the room. Zhou Zong Han said, ¡°It¡¯s in this hiddenpartment,¡± and reached to open it.
Zhou Xu was a step¡¯s distance from Zhou Zong Han so he could see very clearly that the back of the bookshelf indeed had a hiddenpartment. Thepartment had a few books; these were likely the evidence Zhou Zong Han talked about.
The moment he opened the hiddenpartment, Zhou Zong Han threw out something that had been in it. However what he did not expect was that Zhou Xu had never trusted him from the start.
When he was opening the hiddenpartment, Zhou Xu had already guessed what Zhou Zong Han was going to do. Hence Zhou Xu was able to kick the thing Zhou Zong Han threw out to the other side of the room.
The small round pill made contact with the ground and instantly exploded open. Liquid flowed out; It was likely to be highly toxic. The liquid started to release fumes and a sizzling sound could be heard.
Zhou Zong Han¡¯s action thoroughly infuriated Zhou Xu and the crown prince. He was not able to make out the situation before being stabbed in the abdomen with a sword.
The crown prince was the one who stabbed him, but Zhou Zong Han looked at Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, in this life I will never forgive you.¡±
Zhou Xu slightly smiled and said, ¡°Then please seek revenge as early as possible in the next life; I reckon that the number of people who want to take revenge on me is not little.¡±
Zhou Zong Han copsed. However, he was not dead, but rather suffered a serious injury.
Opening the hiddenpartment and taking the books out, Zhou Xu and the crown prince fell silent while carefully examining each book. These did not only record how many private soldiers the third prince had raised, but also the many transactions between the Zhen Nan King and the third prince, as well as the embezzlement of the country¡¯s treasury. Any of the things written in the books could send the third prince to his grave.
After looking through the books, the crown prince said, ¡°Grab your things. We will return to the capital with haste.¡±
¡°What about the matter of the Ding Min troops and Zhen Nan King?¡±
¡°We cannot afford to care about that now. We must first return; the third prince will definitely receive news of this soon. If this reaches him, he may kill my father, the emperor, and directly snatch the throne.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you return first and leave this matter to me? I haven¡¯t given Ruan Hua her antidote.¡± Zhou Xu said.
The crown prince paused then soon shook his head, ¡°No, you cannot leave my side. Leave the matter to Ye Qi.¡±
When the crown prince and Zhou Xu reached the capital, the Zhen Nan King¡¯s troops had alreadypletely subdued the Ding Min troops and hence the Zhen Nan King would definitely break off rtions with the third prince.
As the crown prince returned to the imperial pce, the Zhen Nen King¡¯s urgent message arrived. At present, the emperor was already said to be on the brink of death.
Before the emperor entered the coffin chamber, the crown prince wanted to have an audience with him, but he was obstructed by the third prince¡¯s subordinates. The crown prince voiced an order and the subordinates he had deployed to protect the emperor all appeared, directly capturing the third prince¡¯s men.
When he arrived before the emperor, the crown prince realised that the third prince was present. The third prince held a dagger in his hand, intending to stab the emperor¡¯s chest. In a sh, the crown prince threw his sword towards him.
The sword urately pierced the back of the third prince and blood gushed out.
The emperor slowly opened his eyes and a tear slowly fell, ¡°Royal Son,e here.¡±
The crown prince walked over, pushing the third prince¡¯s corpse away.
¡°Royal Son, first destroy the edict Old Three falsified.¡±
¡°Yes, Father Emperor.¡±
¡°It is our fault. We will now pass the throne to you in hopes that you will lead thisnd to thrive and prosper. It was not that We did not know of the pests in court, but rather We were afraid to shake the country¡¯s foundation. Child, this is indeed Our mistake......¡±
Like the final radiance of the setting sun, the emperor spoke some more; words of resentment and bitterness, disappointment and hope.
The emperor passed away and the crown prince seeded the throne. The third prince was executed for plotting a rebellion, Jiang Nan¡¯s embezzlement case was cracked, the Zhen Nan King sent a memorial to express their absolute loyalty and handed over the third prince¡¯s entire private army.
The ascension of a new emperor meant a new era name ¨C Kang Shun. In addition, the new emperor braved the many difficulties and vigorously began a reform on policies. This promoted the development of the country and at the same time, sentenced all corrupt officials to severe punishments.
While the new emperor ascended, Zhou Xu returned to his old home. He only found out that Zhou Yang had moved out three months prior when he arrived.
Tracing him to a tranquil temple, Zhou Xu looked at Zhou Yang who was sitting up straight on a prayer mat and asked, ¡°Why?¡±
Zhou Yang had no sorrow nor delight. His quiet appearance was as if he had been sitting on the prayer mat for millions of years.
¡°It¡¯s only that I have broken my bonds to the hold. There is no need to investigate.¡±
¡°Is it because you also found out that the person who has been harming you every time was my mother He Yan Fei? Hate her if you want, but you want to forget even me?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t forget, but rather remember even more deeply. I will pray for blessings for Benefactor.¡±
¡°Nevermind.¡± Zhou Xu shook his head. He could understand Zhou Yang¡¯s choice. Zhou Yang was never fond of fights and even though his body was healed, he was still willing to idle away in his courtyard; nine out of ten days he remained inside, not taking so much as a step out the door.
Zhou Xu said, ¡°I will visit you frequently. Oh right, I may get married to the new emperor. Remember toe.¡±
Zhou Yang¡¯s originally straight posture bent and his tone was not smooth and steady like before, ¡°You are getting married to who?¡±
¡°The new emperor. The former crown prince, Zuo Ming Tao.¡±
¡°You...He is a man.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled faintly. As expected, Zhou Yang was still concerned about him. But even if he was concerned, Zhou Xu would not turn back. After such a long period of interaction, Zhou Xu realised that he seemed to have be a bit inseparable from the crown prince.
¡°I know, I have always liked men.¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s long and narrow eyes curved slightly, ¡°When the timees, I will request for someone to chant sutras to pray for blessings. Elder Brother, I will rely on you for this matter.¡±
Zhou Yang had not yete to his senses when Zhou Xu stood up and left.
Walking a few steps, Zhou Xu saw Ye Qi who hade to find him, ¡°Young Master, my master has asked you to hurry back.¡±
¡°Got it.¡±
¡°Young Master, who is that monk?¡±
Zhou Xu turned back to look. He saw his older brother¡¯s back; it carried some loneliness, but nothing could be changed now.
In fact, before General Zhou took a wife, he was fond of a woman. Heter bluntly took her into his manor as a maid.
Afterwards, General Zhou was quickly arranged to take a wife, who was precisely He Yan Fei. She only found out that General Zhou had always liked that woman after she entered the Zhou family.
Then He Yan Fei found out that the woman was pregnant and at the same time, she was unexpectedly pregnant as well. Coincidence or not, the two gave birth on the same day but He Yan Fei¡¯s baby was stillborn.
Hence He Yan Fei ordered servants to bring the maid¡¯s child over, then killed her. When General Zhou returned from the frontline, he only knew that the woman he liked was already dead and his formally married wife had birthed a plump son for him.
He Yan Fei still could not bring herself to like Zhou Yang. After Zhou Xu was born, she naturally hated Zhou Yang even more. In the end, she personally poisoned Zhou Yang.
She actually intended to poison him to death at the start, but since she looked after him for a few years and had umted some kindness towards him, she spared him.
¡°Young Master, howe that person is so familiar. I seem to have met him before.¡±
Zhou Xu thought of the past. Ye Qi indeed saw Zhou Yang¡¯s back before, but unexpectedly remembering it, Ye Qi was somewhat amazing.
¡°Enough, let¡¯s quickly go. Otherwise your master will make you sleep together with Bai Song again.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhou Xu had no ns to do anything to He Yan Fei. She was his mother and he had only found out about the entire matter from her wails at night. Perhaps this persistent remorse was already the best punishment for her.
Zhou Zong Han was sent to jail. Qi Lan brought their son to visit him once. The two looked at each other and remained silent. Some timeter, Qi Lan said, ¡°Your mother passed away half a month ago. I will take proper care of our son. You can go and die.¡±
At this point, Zhou Zong Han finally realised that he had personally brought upon his own demise. He thought that he hated Zhou Xu, but after everything ended, he realised that the person he hated the most was not Zhou Xu, but himself.
In the second year of the Kang Shun era, the new emperor formally married the court¡¯s prime minister, Zhou Xu. Miles of streets were all covered in bright red.
The wedding procedures were excessivelyplicated. When Zhou Xu finally sat on the wedding bed, he was already beyond exhausted.
The new emperor Zuo Ming Tao ordered servants to bring in a basin of hot water. He helped Zhou Xu take off his boots and gently rubbed his soles. He spoke, ¡°Zhou Xu, I¡¯ve finally married you.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s long and narrow eyes curved slightly. His smooth feet touched the new emperor¡¯s face and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to do it now; I¡¯m too tired. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±
The new emperor felt wronged. He already endured for many years and he unexpectedly was not allowed to do it on his wedding night.
Faintly smiling, the new emperor said, ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you this time.¡±
The new emperor pressed Zhou Xu down on the bright red brocade quilt.
While their skin made contact, Zhou Xu slightly lowered his head and saw the distinct red mole on the emperor¡¯s certainrge ce.
Thoughts shed by in his mind. The color, size, and position were the same. It had been three worlds. Did this mean that there were people other than him who were transmigrating as well?
¡°Ah....¡±
Zhou Xu threw out his thoughts and enjoyed his marriage night.
¡°Come, die together with me.¡± Zhou Xu cried out while they were making love.
Trantor¡¯s Note:
ah faces have been pped! look forward to the next arc >< i have to admit that i¡¯m super disappointed that Zhou Yang became a monk... he¡¯s so sweet and i hoped for a pairing for him or at least he doesn¡¯t get such a lonely ending... well, see you next thursday!
Chapter 41
Chapter 41
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (1)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu once again entered the vast space. It still remained the same aspared to the previous two times he had entered and a shadow flitted by again. Only this time, Zhou Xu could confirm that the shadow seemed a bit familiar but he could not think of who it could be.
In the present, in a certain ward on the Noah Star, the highest ranked admiral finally opened his eyes.
The admiral¡¯s gaze was always gentle, yet now that gentleness was nowhere to be seen. He thought that he had died and would never be able to see Zhou Xu anymore, but it was as if heaven was ying pranks on him. He seemed to have transmigrated into many worlds and in a few worlds, he finally met Zhou Xu. It was the Zhou Xu that he had always liked since they were young.
He clenched his fist with as much strength as he could muster. He must bring back Zhou Xu.
He wanted to move his body, but fatigue overcame him and his consciousness went dim.
****
When he opened his eyes, Zhou Xu found himself standing in front of an enormous m shell.
His pinky tingled and Zhou Xu received this world¡¯s information.
This was a world that had mermen and Zhou Xu was the son of the Dragon King in charge of managing the south seas.
At the same time, this world was a BL world; women barely had any involvement. The protagonist was naturally a merman.
The merman was called An Si. He was beautiful, delicate, kind-hearted and pure; he stole Zhou Xu¡¯s revival pill to save a human he liked, Zhao Shuxuan.
After Zhao Shuxuan came back to life, the human world experienced a drought. To save the world, the merman An Si tampered with the spirit turtle¡¯s Thousand Year Chi jade, but because he did not know how to utilize it, the world experienced a flood after the drought.
After An Si knew about the world¡¯s disaster, he cried with grief. He had thought it was all right and never expected that he would cause such a cmity. The spirit turtle took pity on him and out of benevolence, the spirit turtle forgave him and borrowed Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s name to resolve the world¡¯s crisis.
Afterwards, the male lead Zhao Shuxuan was being pursued by killers. An Si obtained the spirit shark¡¯s tooth; this tooth was an amazing weapon in the human world. Thus Zhao Shuxuan sessfully escaped his pursuers.
An Si found out that the spirit shark spent every day in pain after losing its canine tooth. He cried and begged in front of it for forgiveness. An Si had mistakenly thought that the canine tooth disyed in his house was just an ornament. In the end, the spirit shark who had requested the tooth back then had no choice but to drop the matter.
Later, Zhao Shuxuan and An Si got together. The two of them then found Ke Yuanlin, an important general who had been demoted and sent away. Under Ke Yuanlin¡¯s guidance, they overturned the imperial court and Zhao Shuxuan became emperor.
On the day of Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s ascension to the throne, An Si was captured by Zhou Xu because An Si had stolen his youth pill to give to Zhao Shuxuan as a celebratory gift, wanting his lover to live forever and never grow old.
Afterwards the Devil King appeared, demanding Zhao Shuxuan fulfill his promise. An Si felt extremely touched after hearing the whole story and said that he was willing to exchange his death for Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s lifespan.
In the end, seeing the two wailing pitifully, the Devil King was disinclined to fuss over this matter and let them off, allowing them to pass their daysfortably.
Zhou Xu finished receiving the information and let out a coldugh. This was too ridiculous. Wasn¡¯t this ¡°kind-hearted¡± protagonist just a thief? His ¡°delicateness¡± was just crying pitifully whenever something happened and every mistake he made could be cancelled out by the reason that his original intentions were good. It was truly ridiculous.
Yes, he fancied Zhao Shuxuan and wanted to save him. This was not wrong, but the fact was that he stole Zhou Xu¡¯s revival pill even if this pill did not matter much to Zhou Xu.
Yes, he saw that the human world was experiencing a drought and wanted to help the people. This was not wrong, but it was again fact that he stole the spirit turtle¡¯s Thousand Year Chi.
There was still the spirit shark¡¯s canine tooth and the south sea¡¯s youth pill that he also stole.
He was praised as kind-hearted, but not one person cared about his methods.
As for Zhao Shuxuan, what did he even do?
The one who wanted to save the people was An Si and the one who lead soldiers to fight and overturn the oppressive imperial court was Ming Chi; was he not merely a lucky fellow surrounded by halos of light?
If these halos were gone, what important person could he be?
In any case, Zhou Xu did not believe this kind of person could aplish anything. Zhou Xu wanted to let them know that if their opponent was him, whether it was An Si or Zhao Shuxuan, their ending would be tragic.
At present he looked at the enormous m shell in front of him and smiled evilly. He thought to himself, ¡°Since you have stolen my possession, then it is perfectly justified if I return the favor.¡±
Familiarising himself with the body of the Dragon King¡¯s son, Zhou Xu transformed into the awe-inspiring ruler of the south seas.
Changing into the form of arge dragon, Zhou Xu left the Dragon King¡¯s pce. The calm south seas rose with enormous waves. The mermen by the beach started to shiver in fear.
Therge waves slowly subsided and arge dragon transformed into a person above the waters.
The person wore azure robes and overlooked the surface below him like a deity.
¡°An Si, you stole my revival pill?¡±
An Si shivered. He knew that this Dragon King¡¯s son never had a good temper and had always seemed to dislike him.
¡°I was wrong. I wanted to save him because I found him pitiful. Please, Second Prince, spare him a nce. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions, I just wanted to save someone....¡±
An Si was anxious. His eyes started to redden; his delicate and charming appearance would cause an unknowing passerby to assume that Zhou Xu was bullying him.
Zhou Xu noticed that An Si was indeed too beautiful. Yes, beautiful.
Snow-like smooth skin, arched eyebrows, almond eyes and cherry lips. His manner was also feminine; slender and graceful, his actions and speech all carried a natural-born tenderness.
¡°Second prince, take a look at him. You don¡¯t have even a bit of sympathy for him?¡±
Hehe, you stole something from me but when I ask for it back, I¡¯m unreasonable? The person lying dead on the floor has absolutely nothing to do with me; if I don¡¯t save him, then I¡¯m cruel and merciless, without even a bit of sympathy?
Zhou Xu coldlyughed. He really had no sympathy for the person lying on the floor.
¡°An Si, I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Return the revival pill to me. Otherwise don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡¯ Zhou Xu¡¯s voice seemed particrly chilly as it resounded in the vast open space. His arrogant bearing made An Si tremble again.
¡°Second prince, I¡¯m begging you, please...¡±
¡°An Si, let me ask you: if this person looked like this, would you still save him?¡± Zhou Xu casually waved his hand. The handsome man lying on the ground became ugly, pockmarks covering his face and with a bulky build.
¡°Furthermore, he has already died. Arbitrarily altering a mortal¡¯s lifespan will bring down cmity from the heavens. It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t know?¡± Zhou Xu questioned him sternly.
An Si could no longer say anything. The ugly man in front of him shocked him too much. The originally fair and rosyplexion became like white paper, without a hint of blood.
¡°Return the revival pill to me.¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s voice became even colder.
After An Si regained his calm, he sat upright, puffed his chest and said as if he was a martyr, ¡°No, Second Prince. It doesn¡¯t matter that you have no sympathy because I do.¡±
An Si quickly fed the revival pill in his hands to the person lying on the ground. Zhou Xu naturally knew that the pill would dissolve the moment it entered someone¡¯s mouth, hence he didn¡¯t try to snatch it again. He coldly spat out, ¡°An Si, you think I can¡¯t kill him after you¡¯ve saved him?¡±
Zhou Xu did not wait for An Si to react. Huge waves surged on the sea¡¯s surface. In its midst was a shining column of water. An Si knew that this was the second prince¡¯smonly-used move; not even he could survive it, much less a mortal human.
Hurriedly kneeling, An Si begged persistently but Zhou Xu did not listen. The column of water approached the two. Zhou Xu coldlyughed, ¡°Since this is the case, then go and die together.¡±
The water column suddenly became two times thicker. Millions of sharp des spun and quivered within the water column, making it seem like a swimming dragon, terrifying people with its imposing manner
In an instant, An Si was unable to do anything, only tightly hugging himself.
Pain swallowed his body and energy. It was like being gnawed on by thousands of ants; the pain intensified bit by bit as it prated through skin and bone. An Si¡¯s senses only perceived pain.
Before he lost consciousness, An Si only saw Zhou Xu¡¯s dignified facial features. Zhou Xu was like a forever-insurmountable high mountain ¨C distant, but made people yearn for it and at the same time, fear; no one knew how many ferocious beasts were prowling.
The water column fell. Zhou Xu swayed and his hand ached a bit because of him using his spiritual energy.
Slowly flying to the two unconscious people, Zhou Xu felt their pulse. Good; the dead one came back to life and the live one was on the verge of death.
Zhou Xu did not kill the two. They were the protagonists of this world; if they were killed by Zhou Xu, the world may copse. The two could die, but not at the moment because they have not tasted the feeling of being crushed. ¡°Dying at the start,¡± Zhou Xu thought, ¡°then what meaning is there in transmigrating over?¡±
Moreover, Zhou Xu wanted to ascertain something ¨C would a certain someone with a red mole follow him?
Zhou Xu got his shrimp soldiers and crab generals to drag An Si into the deep sea prison and send the revived person ¨C the male lead Zhao Shuxuan ¨C to a coastal vige. Zhou Xu smiled slightly. He needed to think of how to find that person; he could not ask someone to take off their pants at their first meeting.
Zhou Xu¡¯s azure silhouette slowly drifted down and returned to the Dragon King¡¯s Pce. The ocean¡¯s surface regained its calm as if nothing had happened.
Above the sea, a man d in ck appeared, followed by a charmingdy.
¡°Who was that just now?¡±
¡°Peeping for half a day and you still do not know who is he?¡±
¡°Who?¡±
¡°An Si, the number one beauty of the southern ocean. Rumors have it that his heart is very pure and there is a long line of pursuers after him. Seems like you will never get your turn, ha ha ha...¡±
¡°Shut up. I¡¯m asking about the one who hit them.¡±
¡°Him? The south oceans¡¯ Second Prince Zhou Xu. He currently controls everything in the southern ocean. It can¡¯t be that you fancy him? Fuck, Your Excellency the Devil King, what kind of taste do you have? Isn¡¯t An Si prettier and cuter? Although the second prince is indeed good-looking, do you think you can overpower him?¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
have i mentioned how much i love the Devil King¡¯s female sidekick? she¡¯s so snarky i love it
Chapter 42.1
Chapter 42.1
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (2.1)
Editor: ghost
The charming woman did not shut up. She continued, ¡°Your excellency, is your head filled with water? Looking at the second prince, perhaps you¡¯ll be the one pressed down by him? No, perhaps you¡¯ll be killed by him? Ha ha ha...¡±
¡°Shut up. If you continue talking, I¡¯ll seal up your five senses.¡±
¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just the truth? Do you need to be so ruthless?¡±
The Devil King turned and left. A thousand years ago, he fought with the Netherworld¡¯s Ghost King and both sides suffered losses. He had to go into closed cultivation and the Ghost King died a few hundred years back. At present, the current Ghost King was just a little ghost, unworthy of him making a move.
The charming woman sighed helplessly from behind as she followed him and disappeared from the sea¡¯s surface.
When Zhao Shuxuan regained consciousness, he had already regained his handsome and radiant appearance. He stared at the people in front of him. He did not dare to believe it; had he not already died? He was even certain that he had met the ghost envoy, why was he alive now?
Pinching his thigh, he felt pain. He was then convinced that he had reallye back to life.
Zhao Shuxuan asked the two old people in front of him, ¡°Who are you?¡±
An old man with a head of white hair checked Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s forehead temperature. He had a hunched back and hands full of calluses. He said, ¡°I am Tian Chuanguo. When my spouse and I saw you, you were unconscious on my doorstep.¡±
¡°You two saved me?¡±
¡°Ai, it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning. Eat something since you¡¯re awake now.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan sat upright. He realised that his body seemed to be very light and was filled with strength¡ª as if he had been reborn as an immortal.
What he did not know was that this was all the revival pill¡¯s effect. However, there was a side effect to the pill ¨C everything would be the same as usual in the first month, but afterwards he would bepletely paralysed for a year.
If in this one year the paralysed person could persevere and hone themselves, then they would be able to regain their normal state. Otherwise, they really would be paralysed for life.
Zhao Shuxuan naturally did not know about this. A monthter, he suddenly found his body exhausted and realised that he had celebrated too early.
He was unable to believe it and questioned why he would suddenly be paralysed with no rhyme or reason. Furthermore, he did not meet any enemies within the month. He even cooked meals himself to repay the two old people¡¯s kindness in saving him.
Lying on the bed, Zhao Shuxuan was in extreme pain. His joy in his rebirth was alreadypletely smashed by his current paralysed state. He even thought that he should have just died at the start if he was going to be in this state.
The old couple continued to treat Zhao Shuxuan well. Their children had been sent to the border to fight, but once they had left, they never came back.
The old couple treated Zhao Shuxuan like he was their own son, but Zhao Shuxuan became more and more irritable.
Meanwhile, a certain charming woman was bored until her balls hurt and finally could not take it any more. She had waited at the south sea for the second prince to reappear for more than a month and any patience she had left had been cleanly depleted. Moreover, she was a woman who originally did not have any patience.
At present, the Devil King was solemnly sitting in his pce. Inside the pce stood two newly-descended devils, one on each side of the hall, trembling in fear and not daring to make a sound.
¡°Do your balls hurt from boredom, your excellency? I was watching from the door for half a day, yet you didn¡¯t even move.¡±
The Devil King expressionlessly looked at the woman and asked, ¡°Hong Yu, he appeared?¡±
Hong Yu shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t so I came back to tell you something: why don¡¯t you go and keep watch yourself.¡±
¡°No.¡±
Hong Yu took a deep breath and asked as calmly as possible, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just go since I have ordered you to.¡±
Hong Yu took another deep breath and roared, her voice reverberating throughout the pce, ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you made me keep watch because you are afraid of basking in the sun and getting caught in the rain. You idle in here until your balls hurt while I weather the elements outside to wait for your little lover. Go to hell!¡±
The Devil King slowly raised his head with a chilly gaze. Hong Yu instinctively trembled, but put up a strong front as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you! I¡¯m telling you, my mother told me that if you dare to bully me, she will bully you to death.¡±
¡°Hong Yu,e here.¡± Devil King Ming Chi said after a moment of silence.
Hong Yu mistakenly thought he did not take her words to heart, hence she went to him. As a result, when she got close, Ming Chi smashed her head with a fist.
Hong Yu shouted in pain and wanted to stomp in anger, but was frozen in ce by Ming Chi¡¯s spell.
¡°I¡¯m telling you, Ming Chi, I will go back andin to my mother. At that time I¡¯ll see how you die, hmph.¡±
The Devil King Ming Chi feared neither the heavens nor the earth, but feared one person in his entire life ¨C the me phoenix Hong Yan. She had saved Ming Chi when he was still an infant and had brought him up. Hence despite bing the king of the devil world, Ming Chi still treated Hong Yan with much respect, never retaliating nor retorting.
Hong Yan had one daughter who was loved by all and she was precisely Hong Yu.
Ming Chi exited closed door cultivation two years ago. Hong Yan handed her daughter over to Ming Chi, saying that she should follow Ming Chi to temper herself. But after following Ming Chi for two years, Hong Yu realised this guy was wholly irresponsible.
He said to the ten greatw protectors, ¡°Don¡¯t find me if there are no matters and don¡¯t find me even if there are. Settle it by having a vote amongst yourselves. I was gone for a thousand years, weren¡¯t you all still able to manage well?¡±
There were naturally people who had a bellyful ofints so Ming Chi shut them up with one more line, ¡°If you are unconvinced, then make sure to properly cultivate and defeat me.¡±
As a result, these people quietly retreated.
Hong Yu was sorely disappointed. When she saw the Devil King idling his days away, she experienced a sort of phantom limb pain.
At the beginning, Hong Yu did not scold Ming Chi. Afterwards, she realised that he would not retort when scolded, hence her words became more and more cutting.
¡°Then what do you suggest I should do to see him again?¡± Ming Chi pensively asked. This made Hong Yu who had calmed down re up again; she had been angry for half a day, yet it seemed that the other party did not notice.
The Dragon King¡¯s pce had the highest concentration of Yang energy and had been protected by a screen of Yang incantations. These incantations had no particr effect on aquatic life, but could cause lethal damage to devils, hence the Devil King did not dare to trespass into the Dragon King¡¯s Pce.
In fact, the Devil King could enter but it was best for an aquatic being to lead him in so that he could transfer a part of his devil energy to that person. However, Ming Chi could not find someone to lead him in.
Hong Yu dumbfoundedly answered Ming Chi, ¡°You can just charge into the Dragon King¡¯s pce.¡±
¡°But wouldn¡¯t he hate me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m criticising you, your excellency, but I think that your head may regrettably be filled with water.¡±
¡°You want to die?¡±
¡°The second prince didn¡¯t kill that person lying on the beach in the end. You can start from there.¡±
The Devil King was deep in thought for a while before replying, ¡°Do you think he fancied the merman so he had to get rid of the person the merman liked?¡±
Hong Yu quietly sighed, ¡°Your excellency, what on earth is in your head? If this was true, then why wouldn¡¯t he directly kill that person?¡±
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go take a look. He consumed the revival pill and should be paralysed now.¡±
Hong Yu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Undo the freezing spell.¡±
The Devil King seriously looked Hong Yu in the eye then simply said, ¡°Stay there for now so you don¡¯t look for trouble when you have nothing better to do.¡±
Hong Yu, ¡°...¡±
¡°Right, what was that person called?¡±
¡°Not telling you.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t say it then I¡¯ll seal your five senses.¡±
¡°Zhao Shuxuan.¡± Hong Yu shot him a scornful nce as she replied.
¡°Good girl.¡±
¡°Go to hell.¡±
The Devil World¡¯s matters did not need Ming Chi to manage so no one cared where he went. However, he still scouted out the ce first before meeting Zhao Shuxuan; he was afraid that he would identally scare the ordinary mortals.
Making himself invisible, he sat in the house. Ming Chi observed Zhao Shuxuan for an entire day and then reached a conclusion ¨C this person was full of dedication to his country, but had no money or power to do anything.
It was even better now that he was paralysed and thus bedridden. His moodiness that arose from the loss of his hopes worsened.
However, Ming Chi still obtained useful information ¨C Zhao Shuxuan worshipped a general who had been pushed out of the imperial court and was now banished into exile. If he could gain this general¡¯s support, Zhao Shuxuan could still put in some worthwhile effort.
Ming Chi straightforwardly went to find this general, but unexpectedly found out that this general was on the verge of death.
The banished general Ke Yuanlin had experienced bullying and oppression; even a small-time official would act tyrannically towards him. In the end, the general who was oppressed in all sorts of ways finally fell apart in both body and mind.
He was a capable and loyal general. Yet at his deathbed, he had no one by his side. It was miserable. Currently, this person was truly in an abyss of suffering.
However, regardless of whether one was a celestial, demon, devil or ghost, they would not meddle in the human world¡¯s matters. One would have karma with the mortal, and this karma often would not have any good consequences even if it resulted from doing a good deed.
However Ming Chi was not one to care about such rules. He could even defeat the Netherworld¡¯s Ghost King, what karma would he be afraid of?
When Ke Yuanlin was nearing death, Ming Chi protected his own body and then had his soul possess Ke Yuanlin¡¯s dying one. He then brought the possessed body back to Zhao Shuxuan.
When Zhao Shuxuan saw Ming Chi, he was moved to the point of brimming with tears. But as he was paralysed, he could only let his tears fall.
¡°Brother Ke, it¡¯s unexpected that I would meet you here. I...¡±
Ming Chi was dumbfounded; he was not used to seeing people cry and could only somewhat awkwardly say, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, Brother Zhao.¡±
¡°Ai, it¡¯s already useless to find me. I¡¯m now a waste who cannot do anything.¡±
¡°No, believe me, Brother Zhao; as long as you train, you can recover. A year¡¯s time is enough.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡±
¡°Because you¡¯ve eaten a revival pill. I¡¯ve seen this medicine in a secret book. If it is eaten by someone who had just died, he would revive after just a day and within a month of eating it, his body would be as light as a feather. But after a month, the limbs would be fatigued and weak; if one can persevere and train, they can recover in a year.¡±
¡°Is that really so?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan was again moved to the point of tears. He had thought that he would be useless for life and never expected there was still salvation. He looked at Ming Chi and said, ¡°Brother Ke, if I recover, why don¡¯t we join hands to save this country¡¯smon people from misery?¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note:
heyo back with chapter 42.1 ! it was exam season where i live so really hectic, i scheduled all the chapters 2 weeks in advance so i could shut myself in and study.... well that¡¯s enough from me, hope you enjoyed the chapter; i just LOVE hong yu so much she really out there with her wittyments!! i¡¯ve read thements and im d to say she aint a bitch, she¡¯s the likable female character we¡¯ve been waiting for thank you so much for the continued support, yourments really mean a lot to me
Chapter 42.2
Chapter 42.2
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (2.2)
Editor: ghost
Ming Chi wanted to reject him but he raised his head to see Zhao Shuxuan crying again.
Speechless, he perfunctorily nodded his head and answered, ¡°Sure.¡±
Meanwhile in the Dragon King¡¯s pce, Zhou Xu found out that An Si had escaped.
Slightly smiling, Zhou Xu did not take it seriously. In any case, An Si had limited skills; he was unworthy of entering his eyes. In addition, Zhou Xu was busy finding someone and had no time to care about a crybaby.
When An Si found Zhao Shuxuan, thetter had just woken up to work on his arm strength. However he had not yet started before he was hugged by someone.
¡°Ah, you are all right, unexpectedly, really all right. That¡¯s great, ¡± An Si threw himself into Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s embrace. Looking at Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s state, he knew what stage he was at, hence he consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you only need to persistently train and a yearter you will recover.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan blinked his eyes. He looked at the beautifuldy who looked like she came out of a painting and asked, ¡°Miss, who are you?¡±
An Si was stunned He looked at the handsome man in front of him, then remembered that he knew nothing. From start to end, it had been just An Si who had been working hard to save him.
Wiping his tears, An Si felt wronged as he sobbed, ¡°I am An Si. I¡¯m the one who saved you.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan looked at An Si. He was gentle and delicate; this tear-stained beauty had a miserable yet still beautiful appearance.
¡°You saved me?¡±
¡°Yes, I saved you. Also I¡¯m not a woman, but a man.¡±
¡°You are male...¡± Zhao Shuxuan noticed An Si¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple and quietly swallowed the words he was going to say. He awkwardly changed the topic, ¡°How did you save me?¡±
¡°I saw you lying on the beach, dead, but I...¡± An Si slightly paused. His fair skin turned a bit red, looking especially moving. Although he was a man, his beauty made people unable to take their eyes off him, ¡°Then I secretly took the Dragon King¡¯s pce¡¯s revival pill. When I fed it to you, I was chased by the second prince of the Dragon King and was locked up in prison for more than a month before I coulde out.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Zhao Shuxuan asked, but he already believed him in his heart. An Si had mentioned the revival pill and the timeline coincided with his. Moreover, it was impossible for the two white-haired elders to know about the revival pill.
¡°It¡¯s indeed true. At that time, you were unconscious. The second prince even used hismonly-used move against us. When you awoke, you should have seen many small injuries all over your body. It was the same for me. Moreover, I had secretly protected you then, otherwise your injuries would have been even worse.¡±
This time, Zhao Shuxuan truly could not be suspicious. When he had regained consciousness, the tiny injuries on his body could not lie.
¡°It was really you?¡± Zhao Shuxuan was a bit touched. He wanted to raise his hand but could not exert any strength to do so. He could only tearfully say, ¡°Thank you. I am really unable to repay this great kindness. If I recover my health, I will definitely do my utmost to repay you.¡±
An Si slightly lowered his head. His face became somewhat red, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. As long as you are alright, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Looking at his bashful appearance, Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s heart pounded like a drum. He never knew that a man could be so beautiful and gentle, as well as kind-hearted and brave. It was as if a fairy maiden had appeared in his ordinary life.
The more he looked, the more he liked An Si. Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s face also started to be red.
¡°I, I¡¯ll teach you how you should train.¡± An Si said.
¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be troubling you to do so. Right, I am Zhao Shuxuan. You can just call me Shuxuan.¡±
¡°I am An Si.¡±
The two looked at each other and remained silent, ambiguity permeating the small room. That was until a noise from outside startled the two who were making eye contact. They then started training.
The process of training was very tough. Zhao Shuxuan had to exhaust all his energy toplete it. Every time he finished training, he will perspire all over and then awkwardly tell An Si, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve perspired a lot, I may smell. I¡¯ll go and wash myself.¡±
And every time, An Si would slightly lower his head, softly replying, ¡°No problem, I don¡¯t mind.¡±
Throughout the year, the two continued being ambiguous every day. Zhao Shuxuan finally recovered after a year. He recovered so quickly because he had indeed put in effort, but An Si had a great contribution to it as well ¨C he would mix in his blood with Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s meals. A merman¡¯s blood could speed up the healing process of wounds and had great benefits to someone oveing paralysis. Of course, after more than ten months of being lovey-dovey, the two were finally together.
At present, Zhou Xu had given up on finding that person. He had no sess after a year and decided to rely on fate. After all, he did not intentionally look for him in the past, but he had always managed to find him, or rather that person would always find him. Since this was the case, perhaps the more he took the trouble to look for him, the harder it was for things to go his way. Hence Zhou Xu threw the matter to one side and prepared to focus on getting revenge on the protagonists.
It was ridiculous that Zhou Xu had actually been killed by the Devil King yet he was merely ackey of the protagonists.
However, since he was ackey, the Devil King would definitely go and find the protagonists. If Zhou Xu found the protagonists, then he would definitely find the Devil King as well. In the original world, Zhou Xu¡¯s martial prowess was below the Devil King¡¯s.
Meanwhile, the Devil King was anxious. He had waited for an entire year, but still had not seen Zhou Xu. His little attendant Hong Yu was soon going to mock him to death. As the Devil King, he found himself quite depressed.
But holding onto the principle that he should not fight with women, he still endured.
In fact, to Ming Chi, Hong Yu was his little sister and he was very fond of her. It was a pity that this little sister grew up devious and it seemed that currently she was bing more and more so.
On Hong Yu¡¯s side: the most brilliant person in the devil world was trashy to this point; she already had no faith in men.
Ming Chi, who was anxious for a year, had waited until Zhao Shuxuan finally recovered, then agitatedly ran to find him to rify his doubts. As a result, he found out that after a year of not meeting, that bastard had unexpectedly found a lover. Moreover, this lover was not just any person but precisely the beauty he sawst time, An Si.
Hong Yu followed behind Ming Chi. She looked at An Si and gulped down her saliva; it would be good if she had this kind of appearance.
The recovered Zhao Shuxuan was again an elegant and unrestrained handsome youth. He smiled as he said to Ming Chi, ¡°Brother Ke, this is An Si, my.... lover. We will overthrow the rotten imperial court together.¡±
Hong Yu slowly turned her head to look at the person the Devil King had possessed. She paused at each word, saying, ¡°You want to overthrow the rotten imperial court?¡±
Hong Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. This karma would definitely attract a grand heavenly cmity. At that time, even if he was the Devil King, he could be annihted ¨C turned into a puff of ashes and smoke.
The Devil King lightly patted Hong Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±
Hong Yu was so angered her body shook from head to toe, ¡°I will go and tell my mother. I¡¯ll make her kill you, you unfilial son.¡±
This time, the Devil King lightlyughed and said to Hong Yu, ¡°You¡¯re so worried about me?¡±
Hong Yu flung her sleeves, ¡°Worried your grandpa.¡±
Hong Yu turned to leave. The remaining three people looked at each other helplessly. Ming Chi lightly coughed and said, ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s nothing. Her temper is always like this; it¡¯s better if you get used to it.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
¡°Right, An Si, aren¡¯t you a merman? Howe you are here?¡±
An Si froze. Zhao Shuxuan also froze. Ming Chi pondered for a bit before saying, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve spoken blindly.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan turned his head to stare at An Si and asked, ¡°An Si, didn¡¯t you say you were just a mortal who is cultivating?¡±
An Si¡¯s tears fell like rain. His miserable appearance made Zhao Shuxuan soften his heart, ¡°An Si, it¡¯s alright. Regardless of whether you are human or not, I will still like you.¡±
¡°Ying ying ying, really? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept that I was a merman so I didn¡¯t dare mention it. I really love you, Shuxuan... I didn¡¯t want to conceal it; I was just too scared and too in love with you...¡±
Zhao Shuxuan quickly embraced An Si, patting his back to console him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I was at fault for not giving you the confidence to say it. An Si, in the future I won¡¯t ask you anything. I also like you.¡±
Ming Chi looked at the two hugging and could only quietly turn to look at the roof. He realised that this room was quite damaged.
A few monthster, Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s troops started to increase in scale, but the drought began to worsen.
Zhou Xu knew that the human world was already in the midst of suffering and the troops that were rising in rebellion were not just one or two.
The one of the most weed troops was Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s Chidai Army and it was wholly because their other leader was Ke Yuanlin.
Ke Yuanlin was originally a great general of the imperial court. After he was exiled, he formed this army with Zhao Shuxuan.
Another quite well-received army was the Zhan army and their leader was originally a monk who practised the martial arts.
The monk¡¯s clerical name was Xu Yuan and the temple he resided in was closed down by local authorities. All the monks had no choice but to leave the monastic order and resume their normal life or wander far to other temples to seek blessings.
Xu Yuan did not leave. He remained to form the Zhan troops and did not change his name.
He had travelled everywhere in the past. Seeing the human world gued with hardship, he abandoned his pursuit of the Buddhist texts and took up his spear; he realised that no matter how much he prayed for good fortune for themon people, they were still suffering yet those in power were indifferent.
The current emperor was so mesmerised by the prospect of eternal youth that he wanted to increase taxes despite the country experiencing a great drought, in order to build a spirit-gathering pce.
Xu Yuan¡¯s troops mostly came from the north while Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s troops were from the south; all of them were impoverished people.
Zhou Xu knew that in the previous world, the Devil King followed Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s troops. He faintlyughed. Zhou Xu would help Xu Yuan¡¯s troops. It was not certain who would win in the end.
As shown in the information Zhou Xu received at the beginning, the human world was already experiencing a great drought; there had been no rain for the past few months in the entire country.
Thend cracked, the rivers dried up and the flora withered. The entire world seemed as if it had entered purgatory.
Starvation drove people mad. Cases of arson, murder and robbery exponentially increased, making the lives of themon people even harder.
Zhou Xu was expressionless as he observed the happenings in the world. He was not a god nor a benevolent Buddha, but he was happy to snatch away the protagonist¡¯s halo.
But before that, he needed to first find Xu Yuan. If he was some degenerate, then Zhou Xu would be disinclined to help him.
Travelling by controlling the wind, Zhou Xu quickly found the Zhan troops¡¯ camping ground. Without hesitation, Zhou Xu drew open a tent and entered.
Behind the tent¡¯s curtain was a bald monk whose eyes were shut, sitting on a prayer mat as if in meditation.
Zhou Xu had not yet opened his mouth when the person spoke, ¡°Brother, take a seat since you have arrived.¡±
Seeing that his eyes were still closed, Zhou Xu smiled slightly; he felt that this person was quite interesting.
Trantor¡¯s Note:
i see my stockpile going down real fast;;; anyway, see you next monday! it¡¯s been one hell of a busy week and my results areing back next week... all the best to anyone in the same situation
Chapter 42.3
Chapter 42.3
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (2.3)
There was another prayer mat next to the monk. Zhou Xu sat cross-legged, his blue robe fanned out on the floor. It distinctly contrasted with the dpidated and gloomy interior of the tent; as if one was from heaven and the other from hell.
Zhou Xu ponderingly looked at the person in front of him, but he felt something strange as he looked. He had seemingly met this person in the previous world; what was his name?
Ye Qi?
Right, it was Ye Qi, the emperor¡¯s number one shadow guard. He died too early during a mission.
Tens of years had passed and Zhou Xu had almost forgotten his name.
¡°This humble monk is Xu Yuan. Dare I ask for Young Master¡¯s name?¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes opened. He had delicate features. His dark pupils seemed to contain something that had been umting for a thousand years. Zhou Xu did not know what it was, but he could feel its heaviness.
He nked for a bit. Zhou Xu felt that this could not be the simple and slow Ye Qi; his eyes definitely would not show this sort of heaviness.
¡°Zhou Xu¡±
¡°Turning up uninvited, what matters does Brother Zhou have?¡±
¡°Observing your character.¡±
¡°If it is good?¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll help you revolt.¡±
¡°Otherwise?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll kill you then find someone better.¡±
¡°Since Brother Zhou wanted to first check this humble monk¡¯s character before deciding to help or not, why do you not revolt by yourself to benefit themon people?¡±
¡°Because I don¡¯t care about themon people. Even if I help you, it is for my own selfish desire.¡±
¡°Able to benefit themon people while satisfying your own selfish desire, what is wrong with that?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself. I don¡¯t care for themon people of this world hence after I reach my goal, I will have no interest in this world¡¯s matters.¡±
Ming Chi followed their group, but besides at ces where he needed to show his face, he normally did not appear; once he did, he would see An Si and Zhao Shuhuan flirting with each other as if there was no one else around. He disliked this kind of people who disregarded their surroundings to be intimate.
Ming Chi was growing impatient. He realised that until now, he had not seen Zhou Xu. If this continued, he may go directly to the south seas¡¯ Dragon King¡¯s pce.
Just when Ming Chi wanted to give up, An Si finally said, ¡°We really cannot go on. Shuxuan, the drought is too severe; if this continues, the human world will be even more chaotic.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan furrowed his brows, ¡°But we can¡¯t do anything about this natural disaster. If it doesn¡¯t rain, how can we go on? Theter half of this year will have no harvest; our rations may not be enough.¡±
An Si gently caressed Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s forehead, feeling distressed as he said, ¡°This is what I meant. Why don¡¯t I return to the southern ocean for a bit. I heard that the Dragon Turtle has a piece of spiritual jade called the Thousand Year Chi that can summon wind and rain.¡±
Ming Chi heard ¡°southern ocean¡± and suddenly regained his vigour, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan shook his head, ¡°An Si, you cannot return. The second prince will not let you off.¡±
¡°Nothing will happen. Even if they caught me, they cannot detain me. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a merman? Mermen can turn invisible and transform their bodies. The previous time they locked me in the deep sea prison, didn¡¯t I still escape?¡± An Si somewhat proudly said.
Ming Chi went silent. He suddenly realised he went down the wrong path from the start. He should not have gone to find Zhao Shuxuan; directly looking for Zhou Xu would have been a better choice. It seemed that he had ced himself against Zhou Xu. For example, An Si¡¯s purpose for going to the southern ocean was not to chat and reconcile with Zhou Xu, but to steal the southern ocean¡¯s treasure.
He originally thought that Zhao Shuxuan and Zhou Xu were acquaintances since Zhou Xu did not kill him at that time, but he was now aware that he had been mistaken.
He always knew that he was not smart, but it was the first time Ming Chi felt that he was too stupid.
Ming Chi lept away, leaving Zhao Shuxuan and An Si dumbfounded as they looked at the figure flying in midair.
Naturally they did not know that Ke Yuanlin¡¯s body was only being borrowed and more so they would not know that the body hosted the Devil King Ming Chi.
Ming Chi flew for a while before realising he was still in Ke Yuanlin¡¯s body, hence he went back to leave Ke Yuanlin¡¯s body behind.
Ke Yuanlin¡¯s body was fixed by Ming Chi. Thus the original owner woke up after a while and realised he did not have any memory of the past year.
Zhao Shuxuan did not mind and briefed him on the current situation. He realised that the Ke Yuanlin who lost a year¡¯s worth of memory seemed to be the real Ke Yuanlin.
Their goal was to allow themon people to lead better lives. Both of them had pretty much entered the gates of hell before so they had much for appreciation for life, but the fearless spirit they had at the start had also diminished.
An Si smiled faintly as he watched the two speak. He only opened his mouth when they finished, ¡°Shuxuan, I think I will still take a trip to the southern ocean. Look, the great general and you both love themon people; I too want to do something for you.¡±
¡°But how would you obtain the Thousand Year Chi?¡±
An Si¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to hold a myriad of twinkling stars.
¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m a merman and mermen can turn invisible freely so it¡¯s not a problem for me to secretly take it. And after I seed, it¡¯s likely that no one would suspect me; I¡¯ve left the southern ocean for over a year.¡±
¡°That Thousand Year Chi can really call rain?¡± Zhao Shuxuan asked.
¡°It should be true. I¡¯ve heard some mermen talk about it before.¡±
Holding An Si¡¯s hand tightly, Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s expression was earnest as he said, ¡°An Si, thank you. Charitable, kind-hearted and thoughtful; you really are amazing.¡±
After hearing his words, An Si slowly lowered his head as he blushed. An Si¡¯s appearance made Zhao Shuxuan cannot help but pull him into his embrace, ¡°I really like you too much, An Si.¡±
An Si¡¯s eyes watered in an instant, ¡°I like you too, Shuxuan. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely obtain the Thousand Year Chi for you and themon people.¡±
Mermen were, in fact, very amazing. Even in the southern ocean, apart from the Dragon n, mermen were second to none. It was just that An Si was weakerpared to other mermen.
An Si¡¯s father An Miao was not from the southern sea but the eastern ocean, and there he was like the second-inmand. An Si¡¯s older brother was also very fierce in the eastern ocean. It was only An Si that did not properly cultivate from his youth and was spoiled to death. He was currently hundreds of years old, but his cultivation only matched that of a mermen of a hundred years old.
When he reached the southern ocean, An Si concealed his body. Apart from the Dragon n, no one could see him.
An Si transformed his legs into a merman¡¯s tail and quickly moved onward.
The Spirit Turtle lived at the west side of the Dragon King¡¯s pce. In the past few millions of years, he had almost never left that area. His sleep could evenst decades.
The Spirit Turtle¡¯s back had an emerald green jade- this was the Thousand Year Chi.
Quietly entering the Spirit Turtle¡¯s abode, An Si lightly walked to the side of the Spirit Turtle and realised that the Spirit Turtle¡¯s body did not have any jade on it.
Could it be that the matter of the Thousand Year Chi being on the Spirit Turtle was a lie? An Si thought, ¡°How could this be? Zhao Shuxuan was still waiting for him to obtain the Thousand Year Chi and rescue the people.¡±
The more he pondered, the more anxious he grew. An Si almost cried, his face was bright red from anxiety and he bit his lower lip. In the end, he hardened his heart and asked, ¡°Grandpa Spirit Turtle . Hello, I am An Si.¡±
The Spirit Turtle unhurriedly extended his head. When he heard that the person speaking was An Si, his head shrank back into his shell as if he absolutely did not want to chat with An Si.
¡°Grandpa Spirit Turtle,e out. I want to seek your help for a matter.¡±
The Spirit Turtle kept absolutely still; his enormous body was like a mountain, towering and lofty.
¡°Grandpa Spirit Turtle, the human world is experiencing a great drought and the people are in misery. We cannot be impervious to others¡¯ misfortunes and disasters. Grandpa Spirit Turtle, I heard that you have the Thousand Year Chi that can call rain and snow hence I want to request that you lend it to me. I will return it once I have used it.¡±
The Spirit Turtle still did not make any movement. In the quiet room, only An Si¡¯s mournful weeping could be heard, ¡°Grandpa Spirit Turtle, please think about it. If humans disappeared from the human world, our lives would also be difficult to lead. Moreover, themon people are all innocent; we cannot remain indifferent just because they have no rtionship with us.¡±
The Spirit Turtle finally came out of his shell. He again looked at An Si, then answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you had seen the Thousand Year Chi on my back when you came in, would you not have said a word and just taken it away?¡±
An Si froze. He nodded his head, ¡°But it¡¯s not that I intentionally did not want to tell you. I will return it after I¡¯ve used it. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions, I just want to save people.¡±
¡°Oh, I understand.¡± The Spirit Turtle¡¯s head went back into its shell.
¡°Grandpa Spirit Turtle, I¡¯m begging you. I really have no other way.... Ying ying ying....¡± An Si was so anxious that he started to cry and tears rolled down his face. He was like a tender and lovely flower, wrecked by the wind and rain; he looked beautiful yet pitiful.
¡°Taking without permission is an act of theft. An Si, considering that I am acquainted with your elders, I¡¯ll advise you to quickly leave. When the Second Prince arrives, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you wanted to.¡± The Spirit Turtle spoke from within his shell.
At this moment, a cold voice sounded, ¡°Toote, I¡¯m already here.¡±
An Si was frightened as he looked at Zhou Xu who was leisurely walking in from the entrance. His facial expression changed to despair. He was far from being Zhou Xu¡¯s opponent and in fact, he did not even match up to the Spirit Turtle either. At present, he could only hope that Zhou Xu would consider that his initial intentions were good and not bother about a small merman like him.
An Si was terrified and despairing. At this moment, a shadow slowly emerged. He was fully clothed in ck and had a harsh air about him. But once he spoke, this air disappeared without a trace.
¡°Hello, I am Ming Chi. I entered with An Si as I had no other way of entering the Dragon King¡¯s pce ¡±
An Si was shocked; he waspletely ignorant of the fact that someone had been following him.
The Spirit Turtle slowly stuck out his head. He paused for a moment before speaking to Zhou Xu, ¡°Second Prince, he is the Devil King which is why we did not feel his presence.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and walked up to Ming Chi. He politely gifted him a word, ¡°Scram.¡±
Chapter 43.1
Chapter 43.1
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (3.1)
Editor: ghost
The Devil King remained expressionless. His silence could intimidate people but when he talked, Zhou Xu felt that this person¡¯s aura of stupidity would manifest. In fact, it could be understood why he helped Zhao Shuxuan.
¡°I came solely to find you, Second Prince. I had someone stare at the southern ocean for a year yet never saw you.¡±
Zhou Xu coldly looked at Ming Chi and asked, ¡°And?¡±
¡°I feel that I especially like you.¡±
An Si and the Spirit Turtle went silent. Zhou Xu continued to answer him coldly, ¡°What does this have to do with me? Scram.¡±
Zhou Xu really did not want to pay attention to this person. He had always disliked this kind of stiff and straight-forward person, just like Ye Qi of the previous world. There was no sense in talking to them.
Moreover, they never did anything bad. Like Ye Qi, for example, he never made a mistake; Zhou Xu always could not beat him up. Zhou Xu briefly pondered about Ming Chi; it seemed that he also would be unable to beat him up.
¡°Zhou Xu ah, I¡¯ve lived for three thousand years. I have confidence in my own intuition. I must have been waiting for you.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the one I¡¯m waiting for isn¡¯t you.¡±
That person had amon characteristic ¨C his personality was very cold; it was absolutely not this Devil King. If the Devil King¡¯s personality had to be described in a word, it would be ¡°stupid¡±.
¡°Then who are you waiting for?¡±
¡°Please shut up.¡±
Currently, Zhou Xu was truly annoyed.
He turned his head to look at An Si who was standing at the side. His voice was like a frigid winter as he said, ¡°An Si, I don¡¯t feel like killing you now. You should leave.¡±
An Si did not expect that Zhou Xu would let him go. The Thousand Year Chi could only be put off for now. At least he could return to Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s side; this was already very good.
The Spirit Turtle disagreed and stretched out. He said, ¡°Second Prince, he may cause disasters if we let him go. Why don¡¯t we tie him up and send him to An Miao in the eastern ocean to take charge of him?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, ¡°Let him go, I don¡¯t want to care about this anymore.¡±
¡°Ai, then forget it.¡± The Spirit Turtle sighed. An Miao and him could be considered old friends. Although this old friend¡¯s son was kind-hearted, he always employed the wrong methods, making people worried for him.
An Si left. Zhou Xu and the Spirit Turtle wanted to continue talking, but the Devil King interrupted them.
¡°Zhou Xu, do you want to cultivate? I can help you.¡±
Zhou Xu turned to hit Ming Chi in the chest with his palm, but the Devil King simply caught Zhou Xu¡¯s hand seemingly with great ease.
This must be the strength of the Devil King, Zhou Xu thought. However, he was indeed not in the mood to continue ying with this esteemed Devil King; he still had work to do.
Zhou Xu faintlyughed. He flicked his wrist and a pre-prepared spell shot out from his palm to hit Ming Chi¡¯s palm.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡±
Zhou Xu did not answer that question. His perception of danger and ill will was very sharp. When the Devil King had arrived, hepletely had no killing intent. Even when he was carried away by Zhou Xu¡¯s spell, he was still only a bit depressed. The Devil King had no thoughts of revenge and so did not have any killing intent.
Zhou Xu thus did not hate the Devil King as much as he did at the start. Perhaps, he thought, the Devil King may have really fallen in love with him and it was not a momentary infatuation.
Zhou Xu did not like this kind of world where his lifespan was thousands of years. This life was too long and it made it especially easy for him to be serious. It was different for humans; a short lifespan of several decades. Even if he wanted to get serious, there was no time for him to do so.
¡°Let¡¯s change the topic. Tell me how to use this Thousand Year Chi. I don¡¯t wish for the human world to have a great flood after the drought.¡±
¡°Ai, this is precisely why I would never give An Si the Thousand Year Chi. Thankfully the Second Prince expected this to happen early on, otherwise he would have brought greater cmity to the human world.¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Pass the Thousand Year Chi over to me. I will teach you exactly how to control the amount of water.¡±
After learning from the Spirit Turtle for a whole three days, Zhou Xu could finally grasp how to control the Thousand Year Chi. In the previous world, An Si waspletely clueless and had immediately used it the moment he got his hands on the Thousand Year Chi. It was precisely due to his rashness that the human world experienced another cmity.
Sometimes those who unintentionally make mistakes make people even more annoyed, just like An Si.
He made such a big mistake butterined tearfully to everybody that his initial intentions were good and that he did not want to harm anyone. However, what about those who died? Who could theyin to?
An Si was indeed the protagonist, but why did other people have to cover up for his mistakes?
Could it be that a cannon fodder¡¯s life was not still a life? Zhou Xu did not know how to ridicule this world¡¯s so-called rules. Was everything just to serve the protagonists?
Zhou Xu originally wanted the Spirit Turtle to help him, but since he was too old and the mortal world¡¯s spiritual energy was too sparse, he would be unable to do as much as he wanted. Hence Zhou Xu needed to personally learn how to control the Thousand Year Chi.
Leaving the Dragon King¡¯s pce, Zhou Xu went to find Xu Yuan. However, once he emerged from the surface of the southern ocean, he met someone. This person was precisely the Devil King Ming Chi whom he had thrown out the other day.
He soared into the sky. He changed directions midway to cast aside Ming Chi and leave.
However, Zhou Xu did not expect that at the instant he changed direction, Ming Chi already flew to him and grasped his wrist, not giving Zhou Xu any time to react. He quickly pulled Zhou Xu into his embrace, tightly hugging him.
Zhou Xu was not a vegetarian. Although it was in an instant, Zhou Xu already understood Ming Chi¡¯s power, but he would never admit defeat.
Hugged by Ming Chi, Zhou Xu directly transformed within his embrace.
In an instant, an enormous dragon flew up.
The dragon circled around above the southern ocean. Inparison to the dragon, Ming Chi looked unusually small and insignificant.
In this moment, Ming Chi was still a small figure but in the next moment, he became a ck fog, shrouding the sky above the whole southern ocean.
The world became gloomy. The transformed Zhou Xu suddenly lost control of his body; he was a dragon and Ming Chi unexpectedly could block off all spiritual energy.
in the gloomy sky, Zhou Xu slowly fell. The ck fog that blotted out the sky and earth gradually dissipated and became a ck cloud. It lightly supported Zhou Xu.
Transforming into a human, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±
The ck cloud was Ming Chi¡¯s current body. Zhou Xu heard him answer, ¡°I want to see you, follow you, talk to you and hug you.¡±
¡°It seems like we¡¯ve only met once.¡±
The ck cloud paused for quite a while before replying, ¡°It should be two times. The first time you didn¡¯t see me, but I saw you. It was because of that time that I realised that you were the one I was waiting a few thousand years for.¡±
¡°What gave you that feeling?¡± Zhou Xu wanted to say ¡°misconception¡±, but decided against the verbal abuse. He always felt that since Ming Chi was the king of the devil world, he should not be such a neurotic person. Perhaps he really had his own reasons.
¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I saw you, I felt like my entire being was different. I¡¯ve lived for a few thousand years; I¡¯ve never had this feeling before. I believe that you are the person I needed to wait for.¡±
Zhou Xu had already recovered somewhat hence he stood up from the ck cloud and flew away to keep some distance from it. Ming Chi also transformed into his human form.
Their eyes met. Zhou Xu suddenly realised that if he did not consider Ming Chi¡¯s personality, he seemed to really have a simrity to the previous world¡¯s emperor. His appearance, for example, was simrly bright and good-looking.
¡°I have matters to do so I don¡¯t want to waste time with you. If you have nothing to do then you can follow, but please do not disturb me.¡± Zhou Xu said.
¡°Okay.¡± Ming Chi smiled. This time Zhou Xu realised that Ming Chi¡¯s smile was also simr to the previous world¡¯s emperor: bright, warm and loving.
He interrupted his train of thought and went to find Xu Yuan.
Zhou Xu rified their situation with Xu Yuan and Xu Yuan expressed his agreement. However, he did not agree with every achievement credited to himself.
¡°Then it¡¯s up to you. But do not use my name. I¡¯ve said before that I am doing this for selfish reasons.¡±
Xu Yuan pondered and nodded his head.
A dayter, the Zhan troops that Xu Yuan led prayed for rain at the peak of a mountain. That night, a heavy rain fell.
The vast dried upnd received moisture. The farmers finally had a glimpse of hope. The entire mortal world that had been plunged into turmoil atst had some breathing space.
The farmers did not know of Zhou Xu, but knew that it was the Zhan troops that brought such plentiful rain for them.
In a single night, the Zhan troops¡¯ prestige and reputation exceeded Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s troops.
An Si looked at Zhao Shuxuan with tearful eyes, ¡°Shuxuan, it¡¯s my mistake. I didn¡¯t obtain the Thousand Year Chi.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, An Si. Your safe return is more important than anything else.¡±
¡°Shuxuan...¡± An Si threw himself into Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s embrace.
Zhao Shuxuan said that he did not care but after all, the Zhan troops¡¯s reputation had exceeded his own troops¡¯, so he still had some frustration.
However, seeing An Si¡¯s delicate appearance, he could not say any words; he could only find his good friend Ke Yuanlin while An Si was resting.
After Ke Yuanlin listened to Zhao Shuxuan¡¯sints, his expression was unexpected, leaving Zhao Shuxuan puzzled.
Ke Yuanlin coldly snorted, ¡°An Si already did all he could. Not only are you not grateful, but you came to find me toin that the Zhan troops¡¯ fame has spread far and wide? Brother Zhao, I¡¯ve misjudged you.¡±
¡°Brother Ke, I wasn¡¯t...¡±
¡°You were not what? More importantly, we have been blessed by the heavens with rainfall; shouldn¡¯t we celebrate for the people? Why is it that you only focus on the Zhan troops¡¯ fame?¡±
¡°Brother Ke, I am too short-sighted.¡±
Ke Yuanlin swung his sleeves, ¡°Brother Zhao, I¡¯m leaving. People who walk different paths cannot work together*.¡±
¡°Brother Ke.... Brother Ke.....¡±
Ke Yuanlin simply left, not giving Zhao Shuxuan any time to react. This sudden and unexpected blow made Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s troops drop to half their original number in half a month.
The troops¡¯ initial rapid expansion wasrgely due to Ke Yuanlin¡¯s reputation. At present, the great general was no longer there, hence those who came out of admiration for him naturally followed him to leave.
However, Ke Yuanlin did not bring away all the troops. The people who left werergely those who saw that it had rained and had hope for the future, thus they returned to being farmers. Since they could farm, who would be willing to fight in a war?
Ke Yuanlin¡¯s departure made Zhao Shuxuan think deeply for a long time. He realised that he had indeed changed a lot and maybe it was due to experiencing death once or obtaining a slightly higher position that he thus forgot his original intentions.
After he recognised his mistakes, he looked at An Si who was always by his side and became even more grateful for him.
The farmers began to bustle about after the rain. For a period of time, the human world was extremely peaceful.
However, in the period of peace, the imperial court had sent out assassins especially to target leaders of the rebellion. The imperial court¡¯s policy was to kill a thousand rather than let one escape, hence the world that had be slightly more peaceful was once again thrown into a reign of terror.
An Si could not follow Zhao Shuxuan all the time thus in the end, the pursued Zhao Shuxuan was separated from An Si.
However, Zhao Shuxuan had drunk An Si¡¯s blood before, thus An Si could follow this familiar scent to find him. But despite finding him, An Si realised that the killers were unexpectedly demons instead of ordinary mortals.
At present, An Si genuinely regretted being so negligent andzy in the past. If he had put in effort to cultivate, it was possible that he could directly save Zhao Shuxuan. But now he could only watch as Zhao Shuxuan was tied up by a group of assassins and carried away.
An Si silently sat on the ground and dejectedly pondered over what he should do.
He could go and find his father and older brother, but if he went, he would definitely be severely scolded.
This idea would not work.
Then what else could he do?
Trantor¡¯s Note:
sorry for such short chapters recently >< promise things will pick up in a week or so! thank you for your constant support andments the arc chapters have been updated in the description for anyone who wants to wait for the arc to finish before continuing!
Chapter 43.2
Chapter 43.2
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (3.2)
Editor: ghost
He thought and thought. An Si remembered that his father often said that the southern ocean¡¯s Spirit Shark had a canine tooth that could transform into swords or knives by itself. It was able to murder without a trace and was the best weapon in the southern ocean.
Thinking of the Spirit Shark, An Si was still a bit scared; mermen and Spirit Sharks were pretty much mortal enemies. A few thousand years of grudges and grievances could not be resolved overnight. If he went to ask a Spirit Shark to borrow a canine tooth, that shark definitely would not agree.
An Si wrinkled his brows, then came to a decision. He would first obtain the tooth and use it for a bit, then stealthily return it. This way, it was possible that the Spirit Shark could save Zhao Shuxuan without knowing.
An Si acted on his decision and wholly forgot that Zhou Xu could stop him.
Zhou Xu was soon annoyed to death by Ming Chi. Zhou Xu said that he could follow him, but Ming Chi actually followed him around constantly and closely.
Zhou Xupletely could not understand Ming Chi¡¯s so called ¡°tied by a string of fate¡± theory. To him, fate was something to be hated; his fate had been rewritten. Before these few worlds, he had been a puppet put into the role of a viin that never had a good end.
In those hundred worlds, Zhou Xu had absolutely no leeway for choice.
At present, Zhou Xu looked at the man d in ck in front of him and could only sigh, ¡°I want to return to the Dragon King¡¯s pce.¡±
Ming Chi said, ¡°I can enter too if you bring me along.¡±
¡°No need.¡±
¡°If not, I¡¯ll charge in by force. I¡¯ve already waited a few thousand years for you; I don¡¯t want to separate from you now.¡±
¡°Since that is the case, then you can continue to wait.¡± Zhou Xu was truly annoyed. He transformed into his dragon form and directly flew into the pce.
Ming Chi could follow him, but in the end, he did not. He realized that it was not only Zhou Xu who was interfering in the human world¡¯s matters, but other forces as well.
Since Zhou Xu interfered in the human world¡¯s affairs, he must have umted karma. Ming Chi naturally knew this. He himself had not yet meddled in those matters, hence he was not scared of any karma. Even if he had, it was simple for him, but it was different for Zhou Xu.
Since Zhou Xu had already gotten involved, Ming Chi decided that he would apany Zhou Xu. Even if they were punished by fate, he was still willing to share the burden with Zhou Xu.
In an instant, Ming Chi transformed into a ck fog and dissipated from above the southern ocean.
Ming Chi found something weird. Normally, when the human world experienced a great disaster, the devil world would also be affected. However, this time, there was no effect on the devil world. There was only one possibility ¨C the disaster was man-made.
Ming Chi arrived at the imperial pce. He realised an odd point. He fought with theherworld Ghost King a thousand years ago but shockingly, the aura in the pce matched that of the Ghost King. It was strange ¨C hadn¡¯t the previous Ghost King already died?
Carrying his doubts, Ming Chi found the State Teacher
Ming Chi concealed his body and aura. He entered an eerie, gloomy room and saw a grotesque hunched figure. When he got closer, he found that this figure was precisely the previous Ghost King Luo Cang.
Ming Chi had quite a long fight with the Ghost King previously; their cultivation was on par. However, inparison, Zhou Xu was a tier lower.
He sat cross-legged and thought carefully ¨C what could he do to help Zhou Xu?
****
The southern ocean¡¯s Spirit Shark was shocked upon seeing Zhou Xu. To him, the Second Prince was always arrogant and would rarely look for him. Why was he here this time?
¡°Second Prince.¡± The Spirit Shark had the form of a regr shark except that he could speak. At the moment he was slowly transforming into his human form. It was not too suitable to use his original form tomunicate with others after all.
¡°Spirit Shark, where is your canine tooth?¡±
¡°It¡¯s put up in the house. Second Prince, is something the matter?¡±
¡°Go back and see if it is still there.¡± Zhou Xu said.
The Spirit Shark hurriedly went back. He found that the tooth was still in his room and wanted to report back to Zhou Xu, but realised that this canine tooth seemed a bit different than before.
He took the canine tooth and transformed it into a long sword. In the past this long sword was thin and light, but this time the Spirit Shark realised that it was unexpectedly very heavy.
Opening the sheath in shock, the Spirit Shark realised that the canine tooth had been switched for a poor imitation; the real canine tooth was missing.
¡°Second Prince, my canine tooth is missing. However, I am certain that it was here half an hour ago; I had picked it up and checked it.¡±
The corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth hooked up. As expected, a little thief would be a little thief.
¡°No need to worry. I guarantee that I will find it for you.¡±
Zhou Xu began to move the spiritual energy inside his body and chanted an incantation. The bright Dragon King¡¯s pce was slowly dimming.
In only a few seconds, the entire southern ocean pce was like an enormous cage; Zhou Xu had sealed up all the exit points of the pce.
Zhou Xu returned to the audience hall of the Dragon King¡¯s pce with the Spirit Shark.
People found Zhou Xu to ask what was happening one after another, but Zhou Xu only told them not to panic; he would open the exits after four hours.
Zhou Xu said that but many people still did not leave. They wanted to wait for Zhou Xu to open the pce¡¯s doors.
Zhou Xu did not stop them. He would see An Si in a while. He had to let him know that no matter the situation nor the initial intention, as long as he did something wrong, he needed to pay the price of his actions.
The number of people grew. Zhou Xu¡¯s expression remained calm.
Fifteen minutes passed and even the southern ocean¡¯s mermen n leader An Xiao arrived.
Zhou Xu smiled faintly as he spoke to An Xiao, ¡°n Leader An, I will soon hand over someone to you.¡±
An Xiao nodded. He had already made a guess in his heart; in the entire southern ocean, there was only one merman that did not listen to him ¨C An Si.
One had to cultivate well just to hide their body. An Si¡¯s cultivation was not high and he finally revealed himself after he hit some walls.
He recognised the problem. The Dragon King¡¯s Pce was not sealed for thousands of years yet this time it was unexpectedly sealed.
Only the Dragon King as well as the First Prince and Second Prince could remove the seal, but the Dragon King essentially did not care about matters in the pce and the First Prince never left closed cultivation all year round. Then it could only be Zhou Xu?
An Si did not think that Zhou Xu sealed the pce because of him. He had merely taken the Spirit Shark¡¯s canine tooth. It was not worth Zhou Xu making this kind of move. Afterall, he had indeed done something wrong, but it was only a minor wrongdoing.
However to Zhou Xu, as long as it was a crime, there was no minor or major crime; all had to receive punishment.
An Si sat at the doorway of the pce for a long time, not knowing what to do. His eyebrows were scrunched on his pretty face and anyone looking would feel that he was even more lovable. However, no matter how beautiful he was, he was only a petty thief in Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes.
In the end, An Si was caught by Zhou Xu¡¯s soldiers. There were not just three to five soldiers, but numbered three to five hundred.
An Si never expected to be met with such a grand sight. Seeing Zhou Xu behind them, he immediately began to admit his wrongdoings, ¡°Second Prince, I was wrong. Please let me off.¡±
Zhou Xu was indifferently sitting on a chair. He asked with a cold voice, ¡°An Si, you say that you are wrong. Where did you go wrong?¡±
¡°I...¡±
An Si grew increasingly panicked and could not say anything. His pitiful appearance made others feel distressed for him.
The canine tooth was the Spirit Shark¡¯s, hence he naturally could feel its presence. He stepped forward to ask after Zhou Xu gave him a look, ¡°An Si, you stole my canine tooth right?¡±
An Si nodded, but he tightly protected the canine tooth in his hands with no intention to return it.
¡°Yes, but I did it to save people. I did not have any bad intentions. If I could not obtain the tooth, the person I like would die, wu wu wu...¡± An Si spoke until he cried.
¡°Not allowed to cry!¡±
Zhou Xu berated An Si in a stern voice. The crying An Si was scared silly by Zhou Xu and immediately went quiet.
Zhou Xu wanted to continue, but merman n leader An Xiao stepped forward. He bowed slightly to Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Second Prince, let me discipline my n¡¯s people.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded his head. His original intention was precisely this. He could not be bothered to deal with An Si anymore.
An Xiao turned. ¡°I-¡°, An Si wanted to speak, but An Xiao pped his delicate face with his palm.
¡°Pa!¡±
The sound was particrly crisp, especially in this kind ofrge hall. One could judge just from the sound that the n leader had truly hit An Si without a hint of favouritism.
¡°n leader, I was wrong... n-¡±
¡°Pa!¡± He was pped again.
After the first p, the left side of An Si¡¯s face turned red. Now An Xiao gave him another p on his right cheek.
An Si covered his face as tears continuously fell. His wronged appearance made it seem like the person who had done something wrong was not him.
¡°A few decades ago, your father went to the eastern ocean and entrusted you to me. Now I realise my mistake; I shouldn¡¯t have let you stay from the beginning. The entire southern ocean are all looking at our mermen n like a joke and this is because of you, An Si.¡± An Xiao was pained as he spoke. It was true; at present, of all the ns with prestige in the southern ocean, which did not have someone here watching the spectacle?
¡°But n Leader, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. You want to hit me just for that shark¡¯s one tooth, I feel that...¡±
¡°Pa! Pa!¡±
An Xiao pped An Si¡¯s face twice more. Both sides were already red and swollen, and after this bout, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth.
¡°An Si, shut up. Even now, you don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve done something wrong? ¡±
¡°I know I was wrong but I did it to save someone, n-¡±
¡°Pa! Pa!¡± An Xiao ruthlessly pped him another two times.
¡°You can just steal something to save someone? You couldn¡¯t tell the Spirit Shark and honestly borrow it?¡±
¡°I was just scared that he wouldn¡¯t agree; I heard the canine tooth was very important to the Spirit Shark so I...¡±
¡°Pa! Pa!¡±
¡°Why did you steal it if you knew that it was important to the other person?¡±
Presently, An Si¡¯s face was swollen to the point of being unrecognisable. The blood at his mouth was increasing because the more he spoke, the angrier An Xiao became, thus the strength he used to hit him also increased.
¡°I, I did it to save people, wuwuwu...¡±
This time An Xiao did not hit him. He turned and took a whip from the Spirit Eel by his side andshed at An Si¡¯s body.
¡°Saving people is not a reason to steal. An Si, do you even understand where you went wrong? If you don¡¯t understand, then today I will whip you until you do.¡±
Chapter 43.3
Chapter 43.3
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (3.3)
Editor: ghost
The whip hit An Si again and again, ¡°Pa, pa, pa...¡±
However, An Si still continued to say how much he wanted to save people and how afraid of rejection he was. Most people at the scene closed their eyes; An Xiao truly did not have one bit of soft-heartedness. After dozens ofshes, An Si¡¯s clothes were soaked with blood. It was a scary sight to behold.
An Si was hit until he could only hang his head, curled up in a corner. Only the sound of his pitiful sobs remained.
Despite this, An Si did not return the shark¡¯s tooth.
An Xiao¡¯s whip couldsh no longer. He himself was already tired.
In the end, he looked at An Si who was lying on the floor, and heaved a long sigh, ¡°An Si, return the canine tooth, apologise, then ask the Spirit Shark to borrow this tooth. Can you do that?¡±
An Si whose whole body was covered in blood, raised his head. His face was filled with tears. He looked at the n leader he had always liked and slowly, but firmly, shook his head, ¡°n Leader, to save my lover, I am not wrong.¡±
An Xiao was thoroughly disappointed. He returned the whip to the Spirit Eel and dejectedly nced at An Si before turning and walking to Zhou Xu. He kneeled on one knee and said, ¡°Second Prince, from this day onwards, our southern ocean merman n will not acknowledge An Si. If Second Prince is willing to allow him to remain, please notify our merman n. Otherwise, the n will drive him out everytime we see him.¡±
Zhou Xu watched the show for half a day and felt that it was enough. He walked over to help An Xiao up.
Looking down at An Si, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Return the Spirit Shark¡¯s tooth.¡±
¡°No, otherwise my lover will die, wuwuwu...¡± An Si¡¯s tears seemed endless, continuously falling drop by drop.
Zhou Xu smiled. He never thought that An Si could be this stubborn.
¡°Fine, since you won¡¯t return it, then we can only take it by force.¡± Zhou Xu raised his hand and a group of people restrained An Si. The tooth in his possession fell to the ground. He reached out to pick it up, but was held down. He could not reach it no matter how hard he tried.
Zhou Xu stepped forward and bent down to pick the tooth up. He then ced it into the Spirit Shark¡¯s hands.
Zhou Xu faced the audience and loudly said, ¡°From today onwards, An Si will be banished from the southern ocean.¡±
An Si¡¯s tears fell more intensely. He was choked with sobs and could not voice any words. He felt wrongfully punished; he truly felt that he had done nothing wrong. He liked Zhao Shuxuan so much that he would do anything for him.
But why did no one understand? Why did everyone only care that he stole something? He felt that he was not an evil person, but why did he have a stealing charge stuck on him? He never harmed anyone, but why did the heavens treat him so unfairly?
He clearly could do it; as long as Zhou Xu did not care, he could do anything. The previous time with the Thousand Year Chi and now with the canine tooth, why did it seem like Zhou Xu knew his movements beforehand? Right, it must be Zhou Xu. It must be his scheme.
An Si looked at Zhou Xu, eyes burning with anger, ¡°Zhou Xu, it must be that you used some crafty scheme hence you knew that I wanted to take the canine tooth. It must be, otherwise others would not be able to see me, how could it be someone else? Only you, you are from the dragon n. You nned and prepared right from the start for me to be humiliated. This is all to banish me, am I correct?¡±
An Si grew angrier the more he spoke. He used all his strength to howl, ¡°You definitely knew from the start that I woulde, that¡¯s why you intentionally prevented me from running away. Despicable.¡±
An Xiao could not bear listening on; An Si waspletely unreasonable.
An Xiao turned his head to look away, but Zhou Xu was not angry at all. He leisurely walked up to the captured An Si and smiled lightly, ¡°Yes. I precisely knew you were going to steal something, thus I sealed the Dragon King¡¯s Pce. But if you didn¡¯t steal, then what would you be afraid of? Hence, An Si, before you yell and howl, shouldn¡¯t you first understand what is putting the cart before the horse?¡±
An Si still wanted to shout, but Zhou Xu could not be bothered to listen. He cast a silencing spell and An Si could no longer say anything.
At present, the Spirit Shark held onto his canine tooth and walked up to An Si. He heaved a long sigh before saying, ¡°An Si, mermen and sharks have always been enemies, but your father and I could be considered old friends. If you honestly came to borrow and spoke in a gentle manner, how could I not lend it to you?¡±
The Spirit Shark ced the tooth into An Si¡¯s hands, ¡°Ai, take it. I¡¯ll give you three days. Afterwards, I will retrieve it myself.¡±
An Si was stunned. He stared nkly at the Spirit Shark as tears continued to fall endlessly.
¡°I....¡± He quietly looked at the Spirit Shark and finally, genuinely admitted his mistake. He covered his eyes and said, ¡°I was wrong.¡±
However, this world had no medicine for regret. He had already made a mistake and the southern ocean¡¯s mermen would no longer acknowledge him, to the extent that the entire southern ocean would not ept him. He was exiled from the ocean and even if he went to the eastern ocean with his father¡¯s protection, his life would no longer be smooth in the future; he would be pointed at and despised by others.
Zhou Xu could not be bothered to dispute over this. He drove the spiritual energy in his body and activated his cultivation, removing the restriction seal on the Dragon King¡¯s pce.
¡°You should leave.¡± Zhou Xu said to An Si, his voicecking warmth as usual.
Although he genuinely acknowledged his mistake, An Si began to despise Zhou Xu; he felt that his grievances and punishment were all solely because of Zhou Xu
Ming Chi knew the grave implications of the Netherworld Ghost King¡¯s presence, and went to find Xu Yuan.
Xu Yuan was calm and poised as usual as he sat on a praying mat. He asked Ming Chi, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the human world¡¯s disasters were all the work of the Netherworld Ghost King?¡±
Ming Chi nodded, ¡°At least 80%. The remaining 20% is because the current imperial court is already rotting.¡±
¡°Then tell me something: what is the point? I am merely a mortal.¡±
¡°I am not counting on you. I just want to inform you in hopes that you will not be too shocked, no matter what you see in the future. You only need to do your job as the Zhan troops¡¯ leader well.¡±
¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±
¡°I need to first test the Netherworld Ghost King¡¯s strength. As for other matters, I will put it off until the right time.¡±
¡°Okay. I only wish for the popce¡¯s happiness and health. As for the rest, I will let you decide.¡±
An Si was finally able to leave the pce. He held onto the Spirit Shark¡¯s canine tooth and flew to find Zhao Shuxuan. However, he only found Zhao Shuxuan on the third day, imprisoned in a shabby firewood room. The current Zhao Shuxuan was already covered in cuts and bruises.
Giving the tooth to Zhao Shuxuan, An Si lightly kissed the wound on his forehead and said, ¡°Shuxuan, believe me, you definitely can do it. This is the Spirit Shark¡¯s canine tooth; it can transform into the most amazing weapon. You only need to drip your blood onto it to use it.¡±
The canine tooth itself was already an amazing weapon, but because mermen and sharks were enemies, mermen could not use it. However, Zhao Shuxuan waspletely able to.
Zhao Shuxuan slowly stood up. This movement caused the wounds on his body to open up. Zhao Shuxuan experienced unbearable pain, but to escape, he could only endure.
He used the tip of his finger to dab onto the blood flowing out of his wounds, before smearing it on the canine tooth.
The enormous tooth emitted faint rays of pale purple. The light slowly followed his arm to enter his body. At this moment, Zhao Shuxuan could not feel pain from his injured body anymore. On the contrary, he was filled with power.
He casually wielded the canine tooth and a bright purple ray shot out. The door that trapped him was split into two.
Zhao Shuxuan and An Si were stunned. They knew that the canine tooth was powerful, but never expected that it would be to this extent. Zhao Shuxuan was merely a mortal, yet with the help of the tooth, he could explode with such strength. It was indeed inconceivable.
This movement caught the notice of the killers and some of them quickly surrounded the two. Zhao Shuxuan thought of a longsword¡¯s appearance in his mind and unexpectedly, the canine tooth changed into that appearance.
With a faintly purple tip, Zhao Shuxuan wielded the sword as he wished. The killers could not avoid his sword and directly died with a single strike of Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s sword.
Zhao Shuxuan looked at the sword in his hands. He was extremely happy; he was only a schr and had never thought that he too could use a longsword to kill enemies.
The few initial killers were quickly defeated by Zhao Shuxuan. More killers came and this group was clearly different from the first group; their weapons had different coloured tips.
Zhao Shuxuan understood that these people were cultivators and were different from him, different from all the mortals.
In the beginning, Zhao Shuxuan was chased by them. He was absolutely not their opponent; they could casually send out a palm and ordinary people would be left with only half their life.
With some uneasiness, Zhao Shuxuan thought of Ke Yuanlin wielding his sword and copied his movements. Although there was no foundation, his movement was simr.
The killers attacked. Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s somewhat structured movements were lost. He randomly swung the sword in his hand, fighting the killers.
Zhao Shuxuan could feel the sword in his hands hit something. He did not care nor think about it and used more strength to eliminate the obstruction. He did not dare open his eyes.
Zhao Shuxuan was stunned when he opened his eyes. Were the messy corpses on the ground his own doing?
An Si walked over and hugged Zhao Shuxuan, ¡°We should quickly escape.¡±
However, Zhao Shuxuan smiled. In An Si¡¯s eyes, this smile was somewhat crazed.
¡°We have this kind of weapon, why do we still need to run?¡±
Two figures appeared in front of them just when Zhao Shuxuan finished speaking. These two were precisely the Spirit Shark and Zhou Xu.
Chapter 44.1
Chapter 44.1
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (4.1)
Editor: ghost
¡°Because that weapon is not yours.¡± Zhou Xu coldly said.
Zhao Shuxuan red at Zhou Xu, ¡°Who are you? Why do you say that this weapon is not mine?¡±
Zhou Xu nced at the Spirit Shark. The Spirit Shark stepped forward and stretched both hands. The canine tooth in Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s hands unexpectedly flew to the Spirit Shark¡¯s hands, like being drawn by a ma.
No matter how much strength Zhao Shuxuan exerted, the tooth still flew to the Spirit Shark.
¡°You are robbers.¡±
¡°Then ask the person beside you if we are truly robbing you.¡±
Zhao Xu brought the Spirit Shark with him to leave. Zhao Shuxuan could only look at their figures in the distance, unable to remain calm.
¡°Shuxuan, you...¡± An Si worriedly asked. However, Zhao Shuxuan was currently only distressed. He yearned for the feeling of controlling spiritual power, the feeling as if he was a living deity.
But this feeling came and went too quickly. A moment ago he was a deity, but in an instant he had returned to being a simplemoner ¨C lowly and insignificant.
His yearning was too intense, to the point where his body started trembling. If he had never experienced it, it would have been still manageable. But since he had, he did not want to fall back to being ordinary.
Zhao Shuxuan began to feel woeful; his life wasmentable.
In truth, he was born to a well-to-do family, but because his parents had low status, he suffered all kinds of oppression since youth. Afterwards, his father fell sick. To steal away the inheritance his brother murdered him with his own hands. In addition, his mother had already hanged herself a few years back because she could not bear the ill-treatment of the family.
He never expected that he would have a chance toe back to life. He felt fortunate thinking that he met the world¡¯s most beautiful person, An Si.
Afterwards, he met Ke Yuanlin and the two organised troops to revolt. Their troops were thergest in numbers and the most well-received by the people amongst all the rebellion groups.
But everything was lost after a heavy rain; Ke Yuanlin left and the troops were reduced to half. He wanted to continue leading them, but had no choice but to be a fugitive when he was chased to be killed.
In the process of fleeing, he heard the news that his troops had alreadypletely dissolved.
Finally, An Si had arrived and given him immense hope. He held the weapon in his hands, thinking he could have the world, but what happened?
A tear fell. Zhao Shuxuan felt that he could not continue on this way; he wanted to be stronger regardless of the method used.
An Si was still worrying about him. An Si did not know that the present Zhao Shuxuan was already different from his previous self. Time after time of disappointment and despair had changed him.
¡°An Si, I¡¯m sorry that I worried you.¡± Zhao Shuxuan snapped out of his thinking and warmly looked at An Si as he spoke. For some reason, An Si¡¯s back began to numb and he suddenly shivered.
An Si looked at Zhao Shuxuan in shock, but was only met with his cultured and refined smiling face.
¡°Mermen, my medicinal ingredient. I¡¯ve finally found one, ha ha ha.... It turns out that the Buddhist Heart relic is also here. I have finally found two ingredients, ha ha ha...¡±
Smoke billowed out of the room, making the room¡¯s situation unclear to the eyes. However, from within this cloud of smoke, a handsome man walked out.
The man slightly smiled. His previous wrinkled appearance was nowhere to be seen; even his smile no longer had traces of his previous frightful one and it now looked amiable.
The man flew away. In the room, the smoke did not disperse for a long time.
An Si and Zhao Shuxuan escaped together. After they made sure that no killers were following them, the two stopped by an inn and ordered some in porridge and vegetables. They ate some of it before finally feeling at ease.
When they had calmed down, An Si let Zhao Shuxuan rest for a while. An Si then headed to town to buy some clothes and other necessities.
Zhao Shuxuan sat cross-legged. He thought about what he could do to be strong. Currently, he was willing to do anything to achieve that.
Why was he always ordered about by others? After dying once, he at first thought he would be fine treasuring his life more, but he realised that no matter how much he treasured life, others could squish him to death like an ant.
Why?
The origin of evil intentions was always this question, just like the current Zhao Shuxuan.
He knew that cultivators were much more capable than mortals but allegedly, one must have a Xian Gen to cultivate. Zhao Shuxuan did not know what that was, but he knew that even without it, there were many people that became strong because they obtained a certain spiritual weapon, like the canine tooth An Si gave him.
However, how could he obtain a spiritual weapon? Zhao Shuxuan thought deeply with his eyebrows scrunched up.
In the midst of his thinking, a figure appeared. He had handsome features and an outstanding bearing.
¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Shuxuan asked.
¡°Netherworld Ghost King Luo Cang.¡±
¡°Netherworld Ghost King?¡±
¡°Indeed.¡±
¡°What matters do you have with me?¡±
¡°I want to make a request to you. If you can obtain the item I¡¯m looking for, I will grant your wish.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan looked at Luo Cang in distrust. He did not believe that a person was able to grant someone else¡¯s wish.
¡°What if I say that my desire is obtaining this country?¡±
¡°I can help you.¡±
¡°Why do I have to trust you?¡±
Luo Cang faintlyughed. His two hands slowly raised and red light suddenly appeared in his palms. The sunny weather outside unexpectedly turned gloomy in an instant; thunder rumbled and rain poured.
¡°How is it?¡±
Zhao Shuxuan looked at the rain in a daze before stiffly turning his head, ¡°What is the thing that you want?¡±
¡°A merman¡¯s spiritual dan.¡±
Shaking his head, Zhao Shuxuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such an item.¡±
¡°Of course you don¡¯t have it. However, your lover does.¡±
¡°An Si? No, I will not harm him.¡± Zhao Shuxuan shook his head, rejecting Luo Cang.
However, Luo Cang was not one bit anxious. He took an item out and it seemed to be nothing more than a simple dagger.
¡°Do you know what this is? I believe you will feel happy.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°An ancient godly weapon, the Heaven Piercing Dagger. Just as the name implies, this dagger can pierce the heavens and fracture the earth. It can break any restrictions or seals and can help you strengthen your cultivation; within three years, you can obtain fifty years¡¯ worth of cultivation. How about it?¡±
¡°How does this daggerpare to the shark¡¯s canine tooth?¡±
¡°Ke ke, the Heaven Piercing Dagger¡¯s power is several billions higher than that of the tooth.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan went silent. Luo Cang waited, still neither anxious nor impatient.
After two hours, Zhao Shuxuan finally answered, ¡°I apologise.¡±
An Si was his bottom line. He did not want to harm him.
Luo Cang slightlyughed as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can continue to ponder over it. This is a life talisman linked to me; as long as you extinguish it, I will immediately rush over no matter the time.¡±
Luo Cang gave a few pieces of pale yellow paper slips to Zhao Shuxuan, then instantly disappeared without a trace.
Zhao Shuxuan rubbed the slips of paper. He did not move for a long time.
He did not know what kind of feelings he had towards An Si; he really wavered when Luo Cang asked him. He thought that the only thing he would not waver about was his feelings towards An Si. This was hisst bottom line, but unexpectedly this bottom line could shake.
Shaking his head, Zhao Shuxuan stopped himself from thinking such messy questions. He needed to get a good rest.
But Luo Cang imed that the Heaven Piercing Dagger was better than the shark tooth by a billion times and that it was an ancient godly weapon. The dagger was so small, was it really that powerful?
Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s train of thought wandered. When he suddenly snapped back to reality, he realised that he was still thinking about the Heaven Piercing Dagger.
An Si returned. Zhao Shuxuan asked, seemingly ignorant, ¡°An Si, do you know about the Heaven Piercing Dagger?¡±
An Si raised his head and thought for a bit before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It seems to be an ancient godly weapon.¡±
¡°Is it very powerful?¡±
¡°En, very powerful. I¡¯ve heard that these kinds of ancient weapons all have weapon spirits. In other words, if it recognises a master, it can kill enemies by itself. Even if the master is merely a child, this child could make it cleave the heavens and the earth.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Most of it should just be rumors. How could there be such an amazing weapon? If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t the world be destroyed by now? Right, why would you ask about this?¡±
¡°Oh, I heard the waiter mention it just now and found it weird, so I asked you about it. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±
¡°En, I see.¡±
*****
Ming Chi knew when the Netherworld Ghost King left his room. Ming Chi had ced a spell to track the smoke that the Ghost King could not detect.
The moment the Netherworld Ghost King left, Ming Chi entered his room. After examining the room, Ming Chi realised that Luo Cang was making something extremely dangerous. If it waspleted, the entire world would be destroyed, much less the human realm.
Ming Chi hesitated for a moment before taking a wisp of smoke. He left to find the Fire Phoenix Hong Yan.
*****
Zhou Xu realised something was unusual too. Xu Yuan had mysteriously disappeared and no one could find him anywhere. Xu Yuan was a living person, how could he vanish into thin air? Moreover, Xu Yuan had said two days ago that he wanted to negotiate with the imperial court. If the court could do something and stop oppressing themon people, Xu Yuan was willing to assimte into imperial troops.
Xu Yuan would not have changed his mind and secretly left within two days.
In addition, Xu Yuan was definitely not an irresponsible person. This was why Zhou Xu found it strange. He was always in the barracks and if someone wanted to capture Xu Yuan, he would have definitely detected it. However, why did he not detect anything?
There was another possibility: the person who captured Xu Yuan was not a mortal.
Zhou Xu¡¯s conjecture was quickly proven; Ming Chi returned.
In the time when Ming Chi was away, Zhou Xu had his doubts. However no matter what, Zhou Xu would not suspect him. He was unable to understand this mysterious trust he had in Ming Chi. ording to logic, the person who he would suspect the most after Xu Yuan¡¯s disappearance should be Ming Chi.
After all, up till now, the only person who had a higher cultivation than Zhou Xu and knew Xu Yuan was Ming Chi.
Chapter 44.2
Chapter 44.2
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (4.2)
Editor: ghost
Two beauties followed behind Ming Chi. One wore a fiery red robe and the other a jade green robe. Their height and appearance were very simr. For a moment, Zhou Xu thought they were sisters, but after Ming Chi¡¯s introduction, he found that they were mother and daughter.
After Zhou Xu and the women were introduced to each other, Ming Chi and Zhou Xu started to discuss Xu Yuan¡¯s disappearance. Ming Chi also mentioned the issue with the Netherworld Ghost King.
Zhou Xu pieced all the clues and information together as he understood the situation.
¡°In other words, the human world¡¯s disaster is very likely caused by Luo Cang. He first controlled the imperial court, then used it for his own selfish desires, like building a Spirit Gathering Pce and using the masses¡¯ resentment as energy for his cultivation. Currently, Xu Yuan could have been captured by him and possibly because of the thing Luo Cang is trying to make?¡±
Ming Chi nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not certain about Xu Yuan¡¯s matter, but the human world¡¯s disaster is definitely rted to him.¡±
Zhou Xu pondered for a bit, then asked Ming Chi, ¡°With enough time, are you able to find out what Luo Cang is nning to do? Such as what exactly he is making or what other things he needs to find?¡±
¡°I am currently investigating. However, this smoke uses too much resentment as food, so I dare not rashly move; if the resentful energy leaks out, it could arouse hidden trouble. In addition, I¡¯m unable to release it since I¡¯m a Devil King.¡±
Ming Chi wore a stern and earnest expression. Zhou Xu looked at him and suddenly felt like this was a bit familiar.
¡°You idiot. You should have killed Luo Cang in the beginning. You unexpectedly fought to a draw with him; it¡¯s embarrassing for me to even say that. What kind of Devil King are you? Rubbish.¡± Hong Yan criticized.
¡°Yes yes yes, Mum. You are absolutely right. I also feel this way; if he killed Luo Cang in the beginning, how could we have these problems now?¡±
¡°Scram. Don¡¯t think you are in any position to criticize him, idiot number two. I¡¯ve let you follow him for two or three years, yet you¡¯ve learnt nothing good, only your tongue got sharper. Forget it, I will handle this matter.¡±
Hong Yu was stunned, then immediately stood up, ¡°Mum, you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t get karma with the human world, you will...¡±
Hong Yan hit her daughter¡¯s head with a palm, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only some heavenly cmity? You think I can¡¯t bear it? You can¡¯t interfere with the human realm even if you wanted to;
a heavenly cmity without even a bit of power can leave you half dead.¡±
¡°Mum,¡± Hong Yu paused for a bit beforeughing, ¡°I doubt I¡¯m your real daughter. Are there mothers that will scold their real daughters like this?¡±
Ming Chi looked at Hong Yan with worry, ¡°But you could lose your cultivation if the resentful energy retaliates against you.¡±
Hong Yan pped Ming Chi¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re admirably stupid. Really, can¡¯t I be more careful and wear the Ten Thousand Thread armour?¡±
As its name implied, the Ten Thousand Thread armour was made using various threads and was a soft and flexible armour. It was filled with Yang energy, hence it can repel the corrosion caused by resentful energy.
Now that he had the Buddhist Heart relic, Luo Cang only needed the spiritual dan of a merman to make that thing. The world would be destroyed. Nothing would be left behind.
A few dayster, Luo Cang found out that his room had been infiltrated; the resentful energy had decreased by a little and a wisp of hisherworld smoke had disappeared.
To be able to bring away a wisp of smoke, the culprit was definitely not a mortal. Luo Cang needed to quicken his pace.
Luo Cang found Zhao Shuxuan again and let him directly see the power of the Heaven Piercing Dagger this time. The power was just as An Si had said ¨C a billion times stronger than the canine tooth.
Zhao Shuxuan gulped and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you directly ask An Si?¡±
¡°Because a merman¡¯s spiritual dan cannot be obtained by anyone if they do not hand it over willingly. This is their race¡¯s characteristic.¡±
¡°But after I take it, wouldn¡¯t An Si die?¡±
¡°Of course not. He would only feel a bit weak. Moreover, his spiritual dan will regrow after a few decades. Have you forgotten that these decades are insignificant to mermen who live for a few thousand years?¡±
Zhao Shuxuan was still hesitant. Luo Cang added, ¡°If you obtain the Heaven Piercing Dagger, its spiritual energy will enter your body. You can live for at least more than a thousand years. A few decadespared to a millenium, which do you think you prefer?¡±
Luo Cang left. It was hard to say what Zhao Shuxuan was feeling. However, when he thought about the power of the Heaven Piercing Dagger, he grit his teeth and made a decision. He could not bear it anymore. He did not want this kind of insignificant life as if he was dust; he wanted to live strong and unafraid.
But what did he need to do to obtain the merman¡¯s spiritual dan?
Zhao Shuxuan walked to the window. A beggar with a wasted leg sat below. Sometimes people would walk past and some gave him food to eat. However, the beggar suddenly stood up as if he waspletely fine. The leg that seemed crippled was unexpectedly undamaged.
¡°This kind of trick, really,¡± Zhao Shuxuan said to himself, but suddenly he thought of an idea mid-speech, ¡°I can also do that.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan went to the medicinal shop to purchase a special drug. Once consumed, this drug would make the person foam at the mouth but not harm the body. It was normally used to induce vomiting, but this sight could really scare people.
An Si was utterly ignorant about medicine, thus he definitely would not be able to recognise this kind of drug. When Zhao Shuxuan saw An Si¡¯s figure through the window, he immediately consumed the drug.
An Si entered just in time to see Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s body convulse, foaming at the mouth.
¡°Shuxuan, what happened to you, what happened to you?¡±
¡°An Si... I, I¡¯ve been poisoned...¡± Zhao Shuxuan pretended to speak strenuously.
¡°How did this happen, Shuxuan, what happened? Don¡¯t worry, I will save you. I definitely will....¡±
¡°An Si, it¡¯s useless. The person who poisoned me said... I need someone else¡¯s spiritual dan to save my life.... but where do we obtain such a thing? Cough... cough...¡± Zhao Shuxuan began spasming again, as if he was going to die the next instant.
¡°No no no, I have it, Shuxuan, don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die.¡± An Si became anxious. He hugged Zhao Shuxuan and began to cry. As he cried, he concentrated his spiritual energy to slowly assemble his spiritual dan. Afterwards, he used all his effort to spit out his spiritual dan.
Just when An Si was prepared to feed Zhao Shuxuan his spiritual dan, a figure appeared in midair and the spiritual dan vanished.
¡°Thank you for your spiritual dan and thank you for your cooperation. Zhao Shuxuan, I¡¯ll give this Heaven Piercing Dagger to you.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan jumped up to take the dagger Luo Cang threw at him. His eyes were filled with happiness and anticipation.
¡°Goodbye.¡± Luo Cang disappeared the next moment.
The room was left with only the weak An Si and Zhao Shuxuan who had just obtained the Heaven Piercing Dagger.
An Si looked at Zhao Shuxuan, eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°Shuxuan, you...¡±
Zhao Shuxuan immediately turned to console An Si, ¡°An Si, I¡¯m sorry for using you, but I really wanted to obtain the Heaven Piercing Dagger. I¡¯ve asked already, your spiritual dan can regrow so you won¡¯t have any problems. Although you may feel a bit weak and feeble at first, I will take care of you, don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°You did this on purpose? Your injury was just to trick me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, An Si. But you also know how much I want to be strong. You only need to cultivate for a few decades before you can regrow it. In addition, your lifespan is a few thousand years. I only did it because I knew this. An Si, forgive me. With the Heaven Piercing Dagger, I can live for very long. This way we can be together for an even longer time; isn¡¯t this good?¡±
An Si closed his eyes in despair. He now finally understood; it turns out that it was very wrong to borrow other people¡¯s things to satisfy his own desires.
An Si did not understand in the past, but now he finally did and the price was the loss of his spiritual dan.
Indeed, the spiritual dan could regrow, but it was not a matter of a few decades. Moreover, even if it regrew, his lifespan was only left with a few hundred years.
An Si¡¯s tears continued falling. It was precisely because he understood this truth toote.
¡°An Si, don¡¯t cry. I will still treat you well in the future.¡±
His tears finally stopped. An Si felt everything he did in the past was a joke. A big joke.
¡°An Si, what do you want to eat? I will ask the waiter to send it up for you.¡±
¡°No need. I don¡¯t need to eat anything. Shuxuan, go first. I want to rest properly.¡±
¡°Okay, rest well.¡±
Zhao Shuxuan left, fondly carrying the Heaven Piercing Dagger he had just obtained.
Inside the room, An Si slowly sat up. He was weak and did not have much energy, but he needed to return to the southern ocean no matter what; it was precisely to repent for his recent childish behaviour.
He slowly became transparent and left.
He returned to the Dragon King¡¯s pce. This time he only wanted to give Zhao Xu an apology.
In reality, Zhou Xu was not in the pce. An Si searched high and low to no avail.
An Si was tired. He was too weak. In a corner of the Dragon King¡¯s pce, he saw a closed door. He pushed opened the door without thinking much.
A white clothed figure sat inside cross-legged. He looked like he was asleep, but also as if he was in deep thinking.
An Si stared at him in a daze. His weak body slowly slid down to the floor. He heard the person say, ¡°Please leave.¡±
¡°You can see me?¡±
¡°Yes, I am part of the dragon n.¡±
¡°The First Prince Zhou Yang?¡±
¡°Correct,¡± Zhou Yang stood and walked to An Si. He looked down at him as he said, ¡°My younger brother the second prince has already banished you from the southern ocean. Why did you return?¡±
¡°I want to apologise to the second prince; I stole his revival pill. I also want to apologise to the Spirit Turtle and the Spirit Shark. I was wrong. Now I really know my mistake.¡±
Zhou Yang crouched down. His finger touched An Si¡¯s wrist. An Si shivered; Zhou Yang¡¯s hand was too cold, like a block of ice.
¡°You lost your spiritual dan?¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°I will give you a Gu Yang pill; it will let you temporarily regain strength.¡±
¡°You want me to leave? No, I haven¡¯t apologised.¡±
¡°Do you think my younger brother the second prince will forgive you when you¡¯ve made yet another mistake? An Si, if you really know that you are wrong, then you shouldn¡¯t make a mistake again. Since you have been banished, you are not part of the southern ocean. Knowing this, but still hiding your body and entering; An Si, you are trespassing into the southern ocean. As the first prince of the southern ocean, do you think I will let you off?¡±
An Si was stunned. He nkly looked at Zhou Yang, only to see Zhou Yang quickly dissolve a pill in his palm. The pill turned into a wisp of light and entered An Si¡¯s mouth.¡±
¡°You?¡±
¡°I gave you the Gu Yang pill because I was scared you¡¯d die. Wouldn¡¯t it be toote for my younger brother to vent his anger?¡± Zhou Yang lightlyughed, gentle and warm like the spring breeze.
Chapter 45
Chapter 45
Face-pping the White Lotus Merman (5.1)
Editor: ghost
In this way, An Si was captured by the First Prince. This time he was still locked up in the deep sea prison except he definitely could not escape until a few decadester; his spiritual dan would need close to a hundred years to reconstruct. Hence there was no one guarding the prison. An Si could only obediently wait in prison.
A few days after An Si was captured, Hong Yan finally found out what the Netherworld Ghost King was trying to do.
¡°Ming Chi, it is very likely that the Netherworld Ghost King is trying to make the Heaven Breaking Mist.¡±
¡°Heaven Breaking Mist?¡± Ming Chi looked at Hong Yan, not knowing what that was. Zhou Xu and Hong Yu looked at her as well.
¡°Basically, it uses more than a hundred thousand grievances, as well as draconic energy, demonic energy, ghost energy, devil energy, celestial energy and others. It is made from the world¡¯s various different energies. Because it is a mist, it will slowly envelop the world and swallow it whole.¡±
¡°Why does he want to do such a thing? If the world is swallowed, wouldn¡¯t he have nowhere to live too?¡± Zhou Xu asked.
¡°He even added his own ghost energy. You think he would care about his life and death?¡±
Ming Chi was somewhat shocked, ¡°He used his own ghost energy, but then what is happening with his current body?¡±
¡°He did not pour all his energy in. He ripped apart his own ghost energy, pouring in nine parts while leaving one for himself. Even if he did not do this, his lifespan would soon reach its end.¡± Hong Yan said.
¡°Then what did he need Xu Yuan for?¡± Zhou Xu still did not quite understand.
¡°Xu Yuan is the reincarnation of the Ten Star Ruler. His body should contain something called the Buddhist Heart relic. This can take the ce of celestial energy. In addition, his mist is still missing the spiritual dan of a merman.¡±
¡°The spiritual dan of a merman?¡± Zhou Xu questioned.
¡°Correct. The spiritual dan of a merman is very difficult to obtain; their race must gather energy to construct their spiritual dan and willingly hand it over for the spiritual dan to leave their body. This is why Luo Cang is still searching for it. The merman¡¯s spiritual dan is the efficacy enhancer of the Heaven Breaking Mist; without it, the resentful energy in the mist would not run rampant.¡±
Seeing that nobody spoke, Hong Yan continued, ¡°After using the merman¡¯s spiritual dan to stimte the resentful energy, when the Heaven Breaking Mist is about to explode, adding in the Buddhist Heart relic would destroy all the resentful energy in an instant. This energy would be a violent spirit simr to a malicious spirit. The resentful energy of a hundred thousand people would be an immeasurable number of violent spirits. This spirit can engulf the world, much less an immeasurable number of it.¡±
After Hong Yan finished her exnation, the small room sank into silence.
Everyone in the room had furrowed brows. They only now understood the gravity of the situation. Had responsibility for the whole world fallen all onto their shoulders?
¡°Since this is the case, what should we do?¡± a seemingly aged voice sounded. Zhou Xu raised his head and saw an old man with a head of white hair. By his side was a handsome youth who shot Zhou Xu a smile.
Zhou Xu just stood up when the old man gestured for him to sit down. The youth by his side faintly smiled and said softly, ¡°Royal Father is concerned for you.¡±
Zhou Xu was unexpectedly embarrassed. He thought that he was unperturbed by familial affection, but after the recent worlds, he realised he would never be able to truly be indifferent or treat the people who loved him coldly.
Nodding slightly, Zhou Xu pulled the Dragon King to sit next to him.
The Dragon King scoffed as he looked at him and asked Hong Yan, ¡°May I ask thisdy, what methods are there to resolve the problem?¡±
Shaking her head, Hong Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m not too clear about this.¡±
The room once again went quiet. In the end, after thinking for a long time, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Perhaps we can do something about the Buddhist Heart relic.¡±
In the midst of the others¡¯ doubt, Ming Chi understood Zhou Xu and made eye contact with him. Ming Chi encouraged him to continue.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Buddhist Heart relic is indeed something only a few in heaven have. Although it was already present in the reincarnated Xu Yuan, he is not a high celestial. Perhaps we could stimte the Buddhist Heart relic and make it reject the efficacy enhancer.¡±
Ming Chi continued, ¡°Moreover, the Buddhist Heart relic and the spiritual dan are simr; both cannot be causally snatched away. Hence Xu Yuan should at least still be alive now and we may be able to utilize this and take action from there.¡±
An Miao first bowed towards the Dragon King and Zhou Xu before saying, ¡°Since he used An Si¡¯s spiritual dan, we may be able to crack the spiritual dan before it is used.¡±
Zhou Xu did not say anything. An Miao continued, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to beg the Dragon King and the Second Prince to allow my son a way of living. His spiritual dan has already been taken; being locked in the deep sea prison and unable to properly cultivate, he may die within a few decades.¡±
Zhou Xu had not returned to the Dragon King¡¯s pce in a long time. Hence he did not know that An Si had been imprisoned by his older brother. He was a bit doubtful, but after seeing his older brother¡¯s smiling appearance, he instantly guessed the situation. He did not reject An Miao. Of course, since his own father was present, he had no power to decide; he was the second prince and the real Dragon King was not him.
The Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°This junior only made a mistake. I will guarantee that, if you can aplish this, we will release An Si and gift a cultivation treasure in hopes that he will quickly recover.¡±
¡°Thank you, your highness.¡±
Afterwards, Ming Chi used an ancient method to call the Ten Star Ruler¡¯s celestial energy. This method was very strange; it required seven killing formations and the person¡¯s own heartblood. Once the energy was called, he would not know whether it was sessful or not. If the celestial energy did not want to appear, they could not do anything about it.
In truth, this was like giving medicine to a dead horse. Ming Chi had never prayed in his life, but this time, he could only pray that his call was sessful.
People from various ns were starting to realise that something was unusual about the world. Zhou Xu gathered an increasing number of strong soldiers. The Netherworld Ghost King naturally knew about these movements.
At the same time, Zhao Shuxuan found out that his supposed Heaven Breaking Dagger was no longer usable. A few dayster, it even turned into a block of wood.
Extreme joy had been turned into despair. But this time An Si was no longer by his side.
After being reborn, he realised that he was still a loser. He did not know what to do. Why could he never escape?
In the end, Zhao Shuxuan began to frenziedly search for An Si, but the more he searched, the more disappointed he felt. He realised that he truly threw away the most important treasure.
Sadness and despair made Zhao Shuxuan finally copse and he suffered a severe blow to his spirit. He left An Si a letter before throwing himself into the ocean tomit suicide.
Perhaps there truly was fate; this letter was unexpectedly found by a shrimp soldier and handed to An Si who was still locked up in the deep sea prison.
After An Si looked through it, he was unexpectedly very calm and quiet. He realised his and Zhao Shuxuan¡¯s life was the same: full of mistakes.
Only this time, An Si could not make mistakes again. He also wanted to be irresponsible andmit suicide like Zhao Shuxuan, but he still had his father and his brother. If he died, how sad would his family be?
Perhaps, living was the best punishment towards himself. An Si tore the letter into strips, never wanting to look at it again.
The second day after An Si read the letter, his father and the southern ocean¡¯s n leader came to the deep sea prison together. The second prince Zhou Xu was standing behind them.
Kneeling on the ground, An Si heavily struck his head against it as he kowtowed to Zhou Xu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Prince, I was wrong.¡±
¡°Ai, you....¡± An Miao heaved a long sigh and did not continue. His child¡¯s life was already ruined. Now, he could only hope for him to live; he could not control anything else.
¡°You need topensate for your mistakes. An Si, we will cut off your merman tail since your spiritual dan has been utilized by someone.¡±
An Si did not speak for a long time. He looked at Zhou Xu, eyes full of tears, ¡°Second Prince, if I ept this punishment, can I return to the southern ocean? I know I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t involve myself in anything in the future. I only want to stay in the southern ocean.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, ¡°No.¡±
An Si¡¯s tears poured like the rain. Zhou Xu continued, ¡°But I will personally forgive you.¡±
Wiping away his tears, An Si nodded to Zhou Xu and transformed into his merman form. He said to his father and the n leader who loved him so dearly, ¡°Cut it off.¡±
A merman¡¯s tail had a special thing called a merman pearl. This pearl controlled a merman¡¯s swimming speed and direction. It was due to the pearl that mermen could emit a special kind of energy. This energy could be the sound of singing, enticing their enemies before defeating them in their confusion.
Zhou Xu turned his head, not looking at the bloody scene.
Fifteen minutester, An Xiao and Zhou Xu left with An Si¡¯s merman pearl. An Miao stayed behind to treat his son¡¯s wounds.
The merman pearl and spiritual dan could be linked, but that required them to be within a certain distance. Hence An Xiao and Zhou Xu brought the merman pearl to a courtyard near the Netherworld Ghost King.
The courtyard was somewhat crowded: Ming Chi, Hong Yan, the Dragon King and others were there.
An Xiao started the spell. The merman pearl slowly rose into the air as he moved his spiritual energy. The merman pearl began to emit faint orange rays of light. As if being attracted by something, it moved in the direction of the merman spiritual dan.
Everyone held their breaths. However, the pearl suddenly lost its orange radiance and fell to the ground.
An Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Shit, the Netherworld Ghost King has already used the spiritual dan!¡±
Without time to think, everyone present rushed towards the Netherworld Ghost King¡¯s room.
This time they did not see a room shrouded in mist- the mist had already engulfed the entire pce and not a single person was alive.
The mist was still spreading rapidly. Zhou Xu could hear shouts from within the mist.
¡°Ha ha ha, you have all arrived. Since this is the case, witness the destruction of the world.¡± Luo Cang¡¯s hoarse voice sounded and a hunchbacked figure slowly walked out from the mist.
¡°Ming Chi, you won our great battle a thousand years ago. This time, you can see who will win, ha ha ha....¡±
Ming Chi flew up and engaged in battle with the Netherworld Ghost King. Luo Cang seemed like he did not want to fight him. He retreated until he could not retreat any further and said, ¡°Ming Chi, do not force me. If you do, I will immediately throw in the Buddhist Heart relic.¡±
Ming Chi did not move. The Netherworld King took someone out of his spatial pocket. This person was precisely Xu Yuan.
In that instant, Zhou Xu suddenly lost the ability to move.
¡°Don¡¯t panic, I am the Ten Star Ruler. Your body is being controlled by me. I have found a way to break the Heaven Breaking Mist.¡±
It was like Zhou Xu had been sealed in ce. He wanted to ask further, but could not speak.
¡°I apologise, but you may need to be sacrificed. I possessed your body because the method to break the Heaven Breaking Mist requires a person¡¯s body as the cornerstone and this body can only be from the dragon n.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the expanding dense mist and realised he was going to die soon. In addition, it was the same as the previous hundred worlds, only then he had been controlled by the system, but now he was controlled by the Ten Star Ruler and he would die leaving a good reputation.
Zhou Xu thought, he unexpectedly had a day where he would be a hero. It was truly ridiculous.
But if Zhou Xu made the decision, what would he choose?
Ke ke, it seems that he was really willing to exchange his death for the peace and stability of the world.
Zhou Xu always felt that he was not a good person, but faced with this kind of choice, he unexpectedly did not doubt. Zhou Xu really wanted tough; he affirmed that perhaps he could not be considered evil.
Closing his eyes, Zhou Xu let the Ten Star Ruler control his body.
The Netherworld Ghost King had already thrown Xu Yuan¡¯s body into the dense mist. In an instant, the mist was filled with cries and wails.
Hong Yan looked at the mist and loudly shouted, ¡°Take notice of the cracks. We will gamble on those cracks in the mist.¡±
However, although she said that, no one knew how to make the judgement. They only knew that when violent energy escaped, they needed to quickly dissipate and extinguish it.
At the moment when all hell was about the break loose, Ming Chi suddenly found out that Zhou Xu rushed into the mist at the speed of a sword¡¯s light.
His body moved before he could think. Ming Chi flew to hug Zhou Xu, but Zhou Xu¡¯s speed exceeded his expectations and Ming Chi was unable to catch him. Ming Chi followed him into the mist.
Hong Yan flew into the mist to stop Ming Chi. Zhou Yang and the Dragon King both followed as well.
Nothing could be seen within the mist, but various wails could be heard; Zhou Xu felt like he was about to go crazy.
He felt like his body was being weighed down by a boulder and was soon out of breath.
Closing his eyes, Zhou Xu guessed that he was going to die. Fuck, he hated this kind of abnormal death; it was extremely painful.
However, he had just closed his eyes when he was unexpectedly hugged by someone. He heard Ming Chi loudly shout, ¡°Get out.¡±
Zhou Xu could not say anything, but his body was surprisingly able to move. He did not have time to react when a strong force pushed him out.
Standing up, Zhou Xu realised that it was not only him. Ming Chi, Hong Yan, and the Dragon King were all pushed out. Only Zhou Yang did note out.
He instantly understood: Zhou Yang wanted to rece him?
He flew and wanted to charge into the mist, but this time he was obstructed by the Dragon King.
¡°Don¡¯t move. Your older brother knows what he is doing.¡±
¡°What do you mean he knows what he¡¯s doing? The Ten Star Ruler wants to use the body of a dragon n member to eliminate the Heaven Breaking Mist. My older brother will die. Die!¡±
¡°That is also what he chose for himself.¡±
¡°What rubbish!¡±
Zhou Xu still wanted to speak, but realised his father was unexpectedly already crying.
He could not say anything. Zhou Xu entered someone¡¯s embrace.
Ming Chi tightly hugged Zhou Xu, but Zhou Xu harshly pushed him away. He asked coldly, ¡°It was you, right? It was you who pushed the Ten Star Ruler out of my body?¡±
¡°I wanted to, but I don¡¯t have that kind of power. It was the Ten Star Ruler who withdrew himself from you when he saw Zhou Yang.¡±
The rapidly expanding mist slowly shrank and the mournful cries and wails could not be heard anymore.
¡°No, it cannot be....¡± The Netherworld Ghost King shouted crazily. In the end, his throat was pierced by the Dragon King.
Four hourster, everything was calm.
The mist had totally dispersed and the violent energy had been released by Xu Yuan and the Ten Star Ruler. The first prince Zhou Yang stood atop the ruins and gave Zhou Xu a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±
The world regained its original order. Xu Yuan died and his troops were taken over by Ke Yuanlin. Zhou Xu finally epted Ming Chi and at the same time realised that Ming Chi unexpectedly liked to do a specific action: pressing his forehead. It was the same as Xia Qingfeng, Han Zikui and Zuo Ming. At the certain ce, Ming Chi also had a red mole.
This time, Zhou Xu was unable to deceive himself. If the two worlds were the same, then it was a coincidence, but three worlds? Four worlds?
Moreover, the few times he returned to the vast space, he would see a ck shadow flit by. Zhou Xu could confirm that this shadow was his lover, the lover that followed him into these worlds.
Three yearster, Ke Yuanlin ascended the throne and proimed himself emperor, reducing taxes for the people. The human world was peaceful and joyful.
Five yearster, Zhou Yang left to travel the world and never came back. Before he left, he told Zhou Xu that at that time, he did not intentionally go in; he saw a figure he found familiar and threw himself in, only to find out that it was unexpectedly not Zhou Xu.
Afterwards, he naturally knew that the figure was the Ten Star Ruler. In truth, the Ten Star Ruler could escape by himself or at least his celestial energy could escape. But to protect Zhou Yang, he sacrificed his celestial energy.
Seventy yearster, An Si died, despondently.
Ny yearster, Zhou Xu was met with a violent heavenly cmity. Ming Chi hugged him and experienced the same disaster. The two died together.
Chapter 46
Chapter 46
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (1)
Editor: ghost
In the vast space, Zhou Xu once again saw a shadow flit by. This time he noticed that the person¡¯s appearance was a bit familiar, or at least it gave him the feeling that they were intimate.
Meanwhile, in the Noah Star¡¯s highest ranked admiral¡¯s ward, the admiral could finally move. He lifted his hand and rubbed his temples. He was used to doing this to relieve his stress.
Only, after rubbing a few times, his consciousness went hazy again.
When he opened his eyes, Zhou Xu realised he was in a student dormitory.
His pinky finger tingled and he received this world¡¯s information.
This was not a BL world. It was just that the protagonists were homosexual.
Zhou Xu was a student with agoraphobia and depression. Although he was very good looking, due to his bangs always covering half of his face, rarely anyone had seen his appearance.
Zhou Xu¡¯s agoraphobia and depression were both rather severe. The original host thought about suicide everyday and was extremely afraid of social interaction. Not only was he gay, he was also a transvestite.
All this was the reason for his condition. Moreover, his family situation was rather terrible; his parents were usually absent from home and he grew up with his grandfather. By the time his parents discovered his mental illnesses, he had already entered university.
In university, Zhou Xu knew a person called You Luoqi. The moment You Luoqi entered university, he was chosen as the year¡¯s heartthrob.
At first You Luoqi treated Zhou Xu very well, making Zhou Xu secretly like such a warm roommate.
However, one day, Zhou Xu¡¯s long bangs were blown by the wind. The scene of him squinting his eyes due to the sunlight was coincidentally seen by the Student Council President. The president had never seen such a beautiful man and he said it was love at first sight.
Zhou Xu had never thought that You Luoqi would unexpectedly like the Student Council President. This resulted in a love triangle.
Zhou Xu did not dare say anything, but You Luoqi was different; he began to chase the Student Council President Chang Shaojun.
This continued until one day, You Luoqi found Zhou Xu crossdressing. You Luoqi told this matter to Chang Shaojun. In the end, You Luoqi passed the photo around his ssmates as a joke.
Those who did not like Zhou Xu took advantage of this and uploaded the photo to the inte. Thus under people¡¯s pointing and whispering, Zhou Xu¡¯s depression took a turn for the worse.
After Chang Shaojun saw Zhou Xu¡¯s photo, he went to the extent of saying that having liked Zhou Xu was his life¡¯s humiliation. The depressed Zhou Xu took his life that night, jumping from the eleventh floor; he could no longer bear the rumours and nders.
At present, Zhou Xu stared at the ceiling before hearing a maic voice. This voice made people veryfortable and it was easy to guess that the owner of such a voice was a warm person.
¡°Zhou Xu,e down. There are lessons in the first two periods this morning.¡±
Getting up, Zhou Xu looked at the person by his bedside. Handsome, bright, warm; it was as if every praise could be showered upon him.
This was precisely this world¡¯s male protagonist You Luoqi, X University¡¯s heartthrob with a countless number of fans. He was also the one that despised him the most in the end, spreading the matter of Zhou Xu¡¯s transvestism all over. Of course, at the same time, he was the person he secretly liked.
Zhou Xu lowered his head. His long bangs covered his eyes and the corner of his cold smile.
¡°Thank you. I will get up immediately.¡±
Following the original host¡¯s memory, Zhou Xu washed up and took his textbooks to leave the dormitory.
¡°Zhou Xu, wait a moment. Weren¡¯t we going to go together? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± You Luoqi caught up with him and asked in a somewhat ming tone.
Zhou Xu raised his head to look at him. He was a handsome man as expected. It was just a pity that his goodwill was too superficial. There was only the original host Zhou Xu¡¯s stupidity to me; he unexpectedly could not tell who was genuine towards him and who was not.
¡°When did I say I wanted to go together?¡± Zhou Xu raised his head, moving his bangs to one side.
You Luoqi was obviously stunned and his good-looking face had some awkwardness. He had assumed that Zhou Xu would always be obedient, never losing his temper or speaking so loudly. However, now that he looked at Zhou Xu, he unexpectedly had some peculiar loftiness. In addition, Zhou Xu¡¯s face was too good looking; how did he never notice it before?
You Luoqi even felt that he was being suppressed by Zhou Xu¡¯s momentum. How was this possible?
He doubtfully looked at Zhou Xu and asked, ¡°Zhou Xu, what happened to you?¡±
Zhou Xu said, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just suddenly not used to walking with another person.¡±
Zhou Xu turned and left.
You Luoqi looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s back and felt that this was inconceivable. Was this still the blindly subservient and utterly obedient Zhou Xu? Why was it that even his back was different from the original Zhou Xu?
Shaking his head, You Luoqi stopped thinking about it. He thought, forget it, he should first go for ss.
In the past, during ss, Zhou Xu always used to find the cornermost seat. Because he was withdrawn, he was used to sitting at the back. This was a manifestation of a sense ofcking security. However, when You Luoqi entered the ssroom today, he found Zhou Xu sitting in a seat in the centre of the room, clearly exuding a kind of approachable aura.
You Luoqi usually sat next to Zhou Xu. This time he did not, opting to sit two rows away, diagonally behind Zhou Xu. This angle was just right to see all of Zhou Xu¡¯s expressions.
They majored in graphic design. They were freshmen in the first semester of university, hence they were learning some fundamentals ofposition and colour matching.
This lesson¡¯s content was rted to colours. The teacher lectured on warm colours and their effects on a person¡¯s state of mind, as well as the various uses of cool colours.
After a lesson period, You Luoqi realised that Zhou Xu had not moved an inch. The only thing that moved was his hands; he had rapidly looked through two books on the course before turning into a statue.
You Luoqi¡¯s eyebrows scrunched up. The past Zhou Xu seemed to be unused to raising his head, why was he always raising his head now?
¡°That¡¯s all, ss dismissed. Today, go back and draw a design of a crystal ss cup, this will be due in the next lesson.¡±
Once the lesson was over, Zhou Xu stood up and left. You Luoqi came to a bted realisation that he unexpectedly spent a whole period looking at Zhou Xu.
Walking quickly to catch up, You Luoqi patted Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, let¡¯s go to the Third Dining Hall and eat together.¡±
Zhou Xu stopped, turned his head and stiffly said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not used to being with people.¡±
This time You Luoqi was truly embarrassed. He felt that Zhou Xu seemed to have be a different person. Didn¡¯t Zhou Xu like him? Why did he suddenly change now?
Indeed, You Luoqi knew that Zhou Xu liked him; he knew from the start. However, though he did not like Zhou Xu, he liked the feeling of being Zhou Xu¡¯s whole world. This kind of dependence gave You Luoqi a sense of achievement. But now what happened? Zhou Xu suddenly stopped liking him?
It was a bit baffling. You Luoqi turned and walked off.
Since he was the university¡¯s heartthrob, the men and women chasing him could form a long line. Since Zhou Xu did not give him any face, he definitely would not be polite either.
In contrast, Zhou Xu did not even pay any attention to You Luoqi. The more mature the person, the more they did not take to heart about something like face.
Zhou Xu ate something in the dining hall before returning to the dormitory. In his locked closet, Zhou Xu found two sets of sexy women¡¯s clothing, two wigs and some makeup products.
Right, Zhou Xu faintly smiled, the original owner was a transvestite. Because of this, he was mocked and ridiculed by You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun. It also lead to his suicide in his best years.
Holding a ck and white patterned miniskirt, Zhou Xu smiled lightly. He wanted the original Zhou Xu¡¯s transvestism to be epted by the whole school. No one would ridicule him anymore. He wanted to find the original Zhou Xu many genuine friends and let him stand at the pinnacle of the graphic design industry, making You Luoqi unable to grasp even his tail and teach Chang Shaojun the meaning of having eyes but remaining blind.
For one week, Zhou Xu quietly did his own thing. He ignored You Luoqi and You Luoqi seemed to also be ignoring him, but on the contrary, Zhou Xu liked the peace and quiet.
The dorm room still had two others, but these two were gamers and essentially slept in the day while gaming at night. When they had some rare free time, they would rush to copy their homework to hand in. In addition, they were not in the same department as Zhou Xu, so their lesson times were different. Naturally the time that they would see each other would be short.
Actually, Zhou Xu quite liked a roommate called Zhao Huan. He always noisily yed games, but was also a bit silly and foolish. Zhao Huan did not have any bad intentions and would treat others with the most goodwill. The only times he would be angry was mostly due to the game he was ying.
When Zhou Xu handed in his work the next week during ss, the teacher was stunned as he looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s design. He asked, ¡°Who helped you with your work?¡±
¡°I did it myself. Would you like me to submit a new one to you?¡±
The teacher paused thenughed, ¡°Kid, what are you so haughty for? Let us hear about your concept and why you chose to use the colours this way.
Zhou Xu stood up and walked to the podium. He fished out a hairpin from his pocket and pinned up his long bangs before faintly smiling and addressing the ss of students, ¡°The pale orange colour is used as the web page¡¯s background because it gives people afortable and warm feeling. Over here, I utilized the crystal cup¡¯s transparency to do someyering. As such, the pale orange background has anotheryer of light. However, brightening this part would let people feel the reality of the cup....¡±
After he exined everything, all the students in the room raised their heads. Some people found him stunningly attractive while others were in shock. Zhou Xu simply smiled and said before stepping down from the podium, ¡°Hello everyone, let me introduce myself again. I am Zhou Xu.¡±
Author¡¯s Note: The male lead unexpectedly did not appear in this new world¡¯s first chapter. I will pull him out in the next.
edit: Zhou Xu does not have autism! the chinese term can mean either autism or just being a shut-in and after reading, it should be agoraphobia (fear of social interaction) i changed it previously but missed out a word, sorry for the confusion!
Chapter 47
Chapter 47
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (2)
Editor: ghost
In front of everyone¡¯s incredulous eyes, Zhou Xu leisurely walked down the podium. Pride, self-confidence and self-respect. There was no trace of the previous Zhou Xu whom had only ever shown half of his face.
Of course You Luoqi was amongst the people in disbelief.
After Zhou Xu¡¯s exnation, the teacher picked up his design again¨Cliking it the more he looked at it. He gave a more in-depth exnation of Zhou Xu¡¯s design. Of course, the analysis was from an observer¡¯s perspective and not the original creator¡¯s perspective.
After this ss, the teacher asked Zhou Xu to stay behind.
¡°I have apetition. Here are the requirements and the promotional leaflet. See if you are interested.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the leaflet and asked, ¡°The closing date is three days from now. Moreover, we have to begin preparing for the end-of-term exam next week. Teacher, do you think that I have the time?¡±
The middle-aged teacher patted Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I believe in you. Right, go back and cut your hair. A crew cut would make you look more spirited.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I decline.¡±
¡°Which are you declining? Cutting your hair or entering thepetition?¡±
¡°Cutting my hair.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because I find long hair prettier.¡±
The teacher paused for a moment, thenughed, ¡°Ha ha ha, I never thought that you had this kind of interest?¡±
¡°En, I like anything beautiful. Right, I like women¡¯s clothing as well. Teacher, I know you manage the university associations. I want to form a women¡¯s clothing society, can I?¡±
The teacher was truly stunned this time. He looked at Zhou Xu and only replied after a long time, ¡°Cough cough, you like women¡¯s clothing? Or you like wearing them, or....¡±
¡°Everything. In any case, it doesn¡¯t break thew.¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Then how about this: if I obtain the special prize for thispetition, approve my application after the winter holidays. What do you think?¡±
This was a matter that benefitted both sides; why would the teacher not be d to do it? It was simply a club and at most there would be no teachers willing to be the club advisor. If this was the case, he just needed to do it himself.
¡°Okay,¡± the teacher againughed, ¡°this is the first time a student had the guts to discuss conditions with me. Kid, you are really capable ah.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled, ¡°Teacher, you should treat me to a meal. I¡¯ll tell you the details of the women¡¯s clothing club.¡±
¡°I can treat you to a meal, but shouldn¡¯t we first discuss your participation in thepetition?¡±
¡°I can settle that myself. Believe in me Teacher.¡± Zhou Xu raised his chin. His youthful face was filled with confidence.
The teacher¡¯s name was Lu Zhongban, whom was about forty years old. He treated students very well and appreciated talent very much.
He managed the university¡¯s clubs and societies. Of course, he would not actually participate in the activities, but rather surveyed the number of members in clubs and ensured no shes in schedule between club activities and sses .
This position was not worth much in the university. Other people were unwilling to do it because the work was tedious and was not looked upon favourably by many.
However, Lu Zhongban rather liked the work; those in the design industry were the most afraid of being out of touch with the times. Being with the students could give him inspiration. Just like Zhou Xu¡¯s self-confidence, it let him think of a new creative concept.
You Luoqi was also participating in the designpetition. He registered of his own ord because he had liked graphic design since high school and even won an award in a smallpetition before¨Chence he wanted to challenge himself.
Most of the third years and fourth years were participating in thispetition. If they won an award, even if it was a third tier award, there would be many big designpanies vying for them when they job hunted.
Thispetition had one special design award, three first tier awards, ten second tier awards and fifty third tier awards
At first nce, it may seem that the number of awardees were ratherrge, but the number of participants were a staggering hundred thousand. One would be able to tell how precious an award was if theypared these numbers.
Looking at the informational leaflet, this year¡¯s theme was the environment. Zhou Xu turned his head to look at arge, bare tree through the window. The corner of his mouth lifted. If he could achieve an even more urate promotional effect by doing the exact opposite, this kind of design would easily draw more attention. It would be the easiest way to win an award.
Switching on hisputer, Zhou Xu began to design.
Two dayster, Zhou Xu handed the design to Lu Zhongban for him to take a look. Lu Zhongban was shocked and mesmerised by the design. He had never really seen a design of such calibre. No matter whether it was the colours, writing or background, everything was perfect. The key point was that his creative idea was good, using roots as a contrast to trees and the soil as contrast to a forest. After various contrasts, it was no longer abrupt, but rather caused people to think deeply.
The teacher originally wanted to let Zhou Xu do some minor corrections, but in the end decided not to; no matter which part he changed, the teacher felt that Zhou Xu¡¯s design would only lose colour. Zhou Xu¡¯s original intention was precisely to useparison to let the audience understand the value of the environment.
Watching the teacher¡¯s reaction, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Hand me the application form for my club. I¡¯ll fill it in first then establish it after the winter holidays, okay?¡±
Lu Zhongbanughed heartily and patted Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t even won the award yet. Moreover, you can establish the club, but you must recruit more than ten people to be members within a month before you can officially form the club. Otherwise, you can¡¯t.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Since I want to form this club, I naturally would have a way to settle this issue.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha, sure. You can go to the school website to print the application form, then hand it to me. Remember, the club must have more than ten people.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
Zhou Xu returned to the dormitory; his mood was quite good. In this period of time, he had always paid attention to a manga club. There were many cosyers in the club and among them, there were two or three male students who indeed liked to wear female clothing although they would not do it in a public setting.
In addition, Zhou Xu made posts on the school¡¯s intr. These posts were numerous and influenced the audience¡¯s thinking, making them feel that crossdressing was ¡°adorable, cute, likable,¡± poprising it in the school.
When he was making the posts, he paid more attention to the girls¡¯ attitude. Whether it wasnguage or apanying images, he focused on them. This kind of respect would leave people a favourable impression.
In the beginning, only a few fujoshis supported the posts, but afterwards other girls joined in and in the end, many boys were attracted.
University students were easily guided sheep. As long as the method was right, not arousing any repulsion, the students were very willing to support the vulnerable.
Zhou Xu was very satisfied with the results. Afterwards, he only needed to appropriately make some posts, not to purposely guide their thinking but rather let them know that no matter a person¡¯s hobby, it was a personal matter and would not affect anyone; the posts discouraged people from wearing tinted lensesto criticise others.
After Zhou Xu¡¯s work was submitted to the designpetition, he entered exams period.
The previous Zhou Xu had just left home in this half year and had felt especially lonely. In addition, he had knots in his heart due to secretly loving You Luoqi. Hence in this first exam, he failed three of his sses. However it was different now. Zhou Xu looked at the exam questions. He was prepared and the questions were all too simple for him.
After two weeks of exams, Zhou Xu found out that his work had passed the qualifying round and was undergoing a second round of voting amongst the judges.
Zhou Xu told the news to Lu Zhongban. Naturally the teacher was happy for him, but Zhou Xu received a piece of news from him: You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun had both made it past the qualifying round as well.
¡°Right, do you know Chang Shaojun? He is your senior and student council president; a very capable student.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, expressing that he did not know. However, he naturally knew who Chang Shaojun was. This was precisely the person You Luoqi liked and the one who had forced the original host tomit suicide in the end.
¡°I will introduce him to you after the winter break.¡±
¡°Okay, Teacher,¡±
¡°Why are you so well-behaved today?¡± Lu Zhongban patted Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.
¡°Because I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll make me stay. I want to rush home.¡± Zhou Xu answered in a joking manner.
¡°Ha ha ha ha, fine fine, I won¡¯t trouble you any longer, you should go back. In a while, your new teacher will ask your ss to hold a meeting before you are liberated for your winter break.¡±
Nodding his head, Zhou Xu expressed his understanding.
Zhou Xu¡¯s former teacher was female, but after she got pregnant, she had no choice but to suspend her duties and the university found a graduate student to act as their mentor at thest moment.
Zhou Xu thought for a bit. If he did not remember incorrectly, this new mentor was called Yang He, a second year graduate student. It was said that he once took X University by the storm and was very popr. This person was actually acquainted with the past Zhou Xu, but because Zhou Xu always had long bangs covering his face, Yang He had never realised that Zhou Xu was the little boy who had always followed him around when they were young.
This time, Zhou Xu would not be so stupid. Since he was a teacher, he had many uses; he would be of help in leave requests and applications to live outside of school.
Zhou Xu arrived at the ssroom in which the meeting was taking ce. He sat in the front row, a seat near the heater; this body was too weak and afraid of the cold. The original host naturally did not have the guts to sit in the front row, but Zhou Xu did.
Zhou Xu enjoyed the warm air and closed his eyes.
Suddenly, something hit his forehead. Zhou Xu opened his eyes, his forehead in pain. He saw a handsome, smiling face and the person asked, ¡°Student, is my marksmanship good?¡±
Zhou Xu red at him; he hated pain. Any bit of pain was uneptable.
Zhou Xu picked up the chalk which had dropped onto the table, then threw it towards the person on the podium, urately hitting the centre of his forehead.
The person on the podium was a bit shocked as he rubbed his forehead. Suddenly, he burst outughing; his straight teeth were a bright white, making him look particrly sunny.
Zhou Xu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Your marksmanship is nothing specialpared to mine.¡±
A cacophony ofughter rang below the podium. The new teacher did not feel awkward andughed together with everyone. Only Zhou Xu suddenly felt a bit stupid. He remembered that a long time ago, there seemed to be someone whoughed like that. Why did that personugh?
Right, at that time, he was still very young and always craved sweets. However, he was restricted by his parents due to his bad teeth. There was an older brother who asionally came to visit him. He would always conjure up a rainbow coloured candy for him. That boy¡¯s smile was really simrly good-looking.
¡°Peng.¡± Another piece of chalk hit Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead.
¡°Student, earnestly listen to the lesson. Also, you don¡¯t need to return that piece of chalk to me.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the chalk that hadnded on the table and faintly smiled, not saying a word.
He sneakily gripped the chalk in his hand. Zhou Xu thought, sooner orter I will return this to you. Fuck, the second piece of chalk had hit the same spot on his forehead¨Cit was really painful.
Trantor¡¯s Note:
hope everyone enjoyed 11.11! will try to pick up pace since the holidays have started most will be stockpile but i may have a Christmas surprise for everyone
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (3)
Editor: ghost
This meeting was just a formality. Since they were university students and not primary school children, they heard the same thing on safety against fires and burrs every year. Now they were disgusted to be hearing the same thing all over again, but they had no choice but to obediently sit down.
¡°This is pretty much everything you need to pay attention to. School starts on March 2, don¡¯t bete.¡± Yang He kept the materials. This counted as him aplishing his first duty as a new teacher. He dismissed the students with a wave of his hand.
Zhou Xu was leaving with the crowd when he was stopped by the new teacher, ¡°Zhou Xu?¡±
Yang He was taller than Zhou Xu by quite a bit. Thus in close proximity, Zhou Xu needed to slightly raise his head to talk to him. The contours of his neck was made more obvious and with the addition of his smooth, fair skin, Yang He was stunned for a moment.
¡°Is something the matter?¡±
Yang He recovered and smiled, ¡°You really are Little Xu! That¡¯s great, let¡¯s go home together; I¡¯ll send you.¡±
Zhou Xu knew who Yang He was. Indeed, the two were acquainted when they had been children. However, Yang He had left to study in a high school elsewhere before entering university. Meanwhile, Zhou Xu had be more and more closed off. With their age gap of seven years in the equation, they naturally had not kept in touch.
Actually, when Zhou Xu was eight or nine years old, he had yed with Yang He. At that time, he was already studying in high school and afterwards, it seemed that they never met again.
Now Zhou Xu was already neen. They did not see each other for ten years and these ten years were between their childhood and youth now. The change was too great hence at first, Yang He hesitated for quite some time before seeking Zhou Xu¡¯s confirmation. Yang He did not expect that Zhou Xu really was that small child from the past.
¡°No need ¡± Zhou Xu rejected. He already bought his railway ticket.
The original host¡¯s family was not particrly well-off. His parents were working away from home and Zhou Xu did not want to waste the money he had already spent.
Yang Heughed. His smile was filled with radiance. He extended his hand to rub Zhou Xu¡¯s head, but Zhou Xu pped his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t paw at me.¡±
However Yang He was only more delighted. Not only did he continue, he even pulled Zhou Xu into his embrace.
¡°Ha ha ha, Little Xu, why are you still so cute even after growing up? Ha ha ha....¡±
Actually, Zhou Xu could have thrown him off. However, in that moment he felt that his hug was particrly warm and familiar, as if he had been hugged hundreds and thousands of times before.
¡°Older brother He¡± was the younger Zhou Xu¡¯s way of calling Yang He. He had not expected Yang He to still remember.
He stomped on Yang He¡¯s foot. Zhou Xu watched as Yang He released him to clutch his foot and hop around in pain for a long time. Yang He even kept crying out ¡°ouch¡±. Zhou Xuughed, ¡°He-gege, you don¡¯t need to; I will return home myself. Goodbye.¡±
Zhou Xu turned and left.
It was not that Zhou Xu was unwilling to go with Yang He; Zhou Xu disliked the feeling of being seen through so easily. Zhou Xu also firmly believed that if Yang He was his lover, he would definitely find him again.
Zhou Xu was already very clear after a few worlds. His lover always had a special point: he loved sticking to Zhou Xu; if he did not need to leave his side, he would not, even for a minute.
Zhou Xu threw off Yang He and walked out. But the corner of his mouth could not help but lift; he had to admit that he indeed missed the hug just now.
Under the sunlight, the gentle breeze lifted Zhou Xu¡¯s bangs. His smiling expression carried tion and his handsome features made him look like he had just walked out of a painting, untouched by dirt.
A handsome student was left stunned at the ce where Zhou Xu had walked past. The student stared at him until he was indistinct yet he did not snap out of his daze.
¡°Boss, boss?¡±
¡°Ah?¡± The student turned his head to look at his roommate next to him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°What the matter with you, Boss? What are you looking at? Howe you suddenly turned stupid?¡±
The student who was called boss fiercely hit his roommate with a fist beforeughing, ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±
This student was precisely the Student Council President Chang Shaojun. Together with You Luoqi in the original world, they hadpletely trampled on Zhou Xu¡¯s life. However, Zhou Xu did not expect that in this world, he would once again fall in love with him at first sight.
Returning to his dormitory, Chang Shaojun directly used his connections to look up the departments and sses that used teaching block 8; Zhou Xu had walked from that block¡¯s direction.
In the end, Chang Shaojun never expected that the number of sses that used teaching block 8 was more than sixty.
At this time, You Luoqi had realised that Zhou Xu was indeed no longer the Zhou Xu that secretly liked him. Zhou Xu never carefully followed him, bought breakfast or heated water for him, nor snuck nces at him again. Zhou Xu already had enough radiance in his life.
In the past, You Luoqi did not know, but now that Zhou Xu gave him the cold treatment for a month, he realised that he truly hoped that Zhou Xu would treat him as his everything again.
You Luoqi came to an abrupt pause. He asked himself, why did he think this way? Why did his gaze always follow Zhou Xu? Could it be love?
Right, this must be love.
A warm feeling washed over his heart. You Luoqi smiled. It turns out that he liked Zhou Xu.
You Luoqi was different from Zhou Xu; he knew from the start that he was gay. His parents were more liberal-minded though, so when he came out of the closet to them, he did not receive any violent opposition.
Hence You Luoqi was not worried or troubled that he liked Zhou Xu. On the contrary, he realised that there was finally a man that he liked; it was great for him.
When he returned to the dormitory, You Luoqi saw Zhou Xu packing his luggage. Even his action of packing luggage was so good-looking, as if he had a kind of attractive force.
You Luoqi walked behind Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head while lifting his backpack, ¡°You have some matters?¡±
You Luoqi nodded, ¡°En, it¡¯s very important.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the handsome school heartthrob in front of him and faintly smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m rushing for the train. We can talk after the winter break, goodbye.¡±
Zhou Xu did not give any time for You Luoqi to react and left the dormitory in big strides.
Exiting the dormitory building, Zhou Xu raised his head to look at the sky and his mood became better. He realised that this world seemed to have many people and many matters that he did not have control over, like Yang He and You Luoqi.
The present You Luoqi lightlyughed and supported his forehead with a palm after being in a daze for a while. Even though Zhou Xu was so cold towards him, he seemed to be really happy; after a month, Zhou Xu finally talked to him.
After a three hour train ride, Zhou Xu arrived at his parent¡¯s home.
It was a rather small residentialmunity. Most of the families there knew each other. When Zhou Xu was young, he had always been brought out by different people to y because he was very cute and spoke nicely.
After he grew up, Zhou Xu changed. Because he was agoraphobic, he always walked at the edge of roads. When people greeted him, he would only lower his head and mumble a sentence.
The people in themunity were all very kind, but after they received such a reaction every time, they did not greet Zhou Xu anymore.
Getting down from the train, Zhou Xu searched the original host¡¯s memory. He wanted to let the original host receive warm wees in themunity and let his parents be proud of him. Even if one day they found out about Zhou Xu¡¯s transvestism, they would simply smile and say, ¡°Zhou Xu, you look beautiful today.¡±
The train station was not far from the small residentialmunity. It was a walk slightly longer than ten minutes. He did not call his grandfather or his parents so that he could give them a surprise.
Smiling, Zhou Xu looked forward to meeting the family he had in this world.
As he walked, Zhou Xu saw a middle aged woman up ahead, carrying two bags of vegetables. Zhou Xu walked forward and faintly smiled, ¡°Auntie Chen, are you returning home? I¡¯ll help you carry a bag; it looks rather heavy.¡±
Auntie Chen looked at Zhou Xu in a daze and did not give him the bag. Zhou Xu smiled again, ¡°Auntie Chen, you don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m Zhou Xu, the sixth building, third storey¡¯s Grandfather Zhou¡¯s grandson.¡±
Auntie Chen then recalled but wondered, wasn¡¯t Zhou Xu very quiet in the past? However, this was rather good, much better than his gloomy self in the past. Auntie Chen smiled.
Giving a bag of her vegetables to Zhou Xu, Auntie Chen warmly said, ¡°Aiya, Little Xu. Look at yourself; you¡¯re so handsome now that I couldn¡¯t recognise you. Time really passes too fast; I still remember you woulde over and freeload my food when you were young. Right, aren¡¯t you still in school?¡±
¡°I¡¯m on winter break. I just returned today.¡± Zhou Xu smiled as he replied.
The twoughed and chatted as they walked. Auntie Chen would introduce Zhou Xu to old acquaintances and friends, as if he were her own son, and a son that made her proud at that.
Zhou Xu knew that people like Auntie Chen had no bad intentions, they simply liked chatting. Since she liked him, then the entire residentialmunity would not have one person that did not.
After he finally sent Auntie Chen home, Zhou Xu knocked on the door of his own home. He guessed what his grandfather and parents¡¯ expressions would be.
The old door opened and a person stood inside the house. However, why was this person Yang He?
¡°Call me Older Brother He otherwise I won¡¯t let you in,¡± Yang Heughed.
Since it was an old residential area, the main door had twoyers. The first was the wooden door that Yang He had opened, and the second was the security grille door.
¡°Open the door.¡± Zhou Xu unenthusiastically looked at Yang He.
¡°Ha ha ha, don¡¯t be angry. Why is it that you haven¡¯t changed since the past? You treat others very well yet you lose your temper at me.¡± Yang He opened the door and rubbed Zhou Xu¡¯s head. He pulled Zhou Xu in.
¡°Uncle, Auntie, Grandfather,I told you that Little Xu would definitely return home within the hour.¡± Yang He proudly pushed Zhou Xu to his parents before extending his palm, eee, I¡¯ve won. Two hundred from each person, hurry up.¡±
Zhou Xu greeted his parents and grandfather, then slowly turned his head to look at Yang He, emphasising each word, ¡°You used me to gamble with my family?¡±
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (4)
Editor: ghost
¡°Ha ha ha, that¡¯s right! But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use the money I won to treat you to spicy salted prawns. You loved this dish the most when you were young. What do you think?¡±
¡°It¡¯s! Nothing! Great!¡± Zhou Xu gnashed his teeth in reply.
Anyone with a bit of discretion could see Zhou Xu¡¯s bad mood, but Yang He carefully stared at Zhou Xu¡¯s face before pinching his cheeks.
¡°Ha ha ha, you¡¯re still angry. Don¡¯t be so petty,¡± Yang He turned to look at Zhou Xu¡¯s parents and grandfather, ¡°Look, we haven¡¯t seen him in such a long time yet he unexpectedly never changed. He¡¯s still the same as when he was young.¡±
Zhou Xu was behind Yang He and his eyes started to redden; fuck, Yang He thought he did not use much strength, but when his ws pinched his face, it was really a bit painful.
He did not care about other things, but if Zhou Xu was caused pain, he must return the favour.
Standing behind Yang He and looking at himughing merrily with his parents, Zhou Xu reached out and wrapped his arms around Yang He¡¯s waist, appearing very brotherly with Yang He.
¡°Grandfather, Dad, Mum, how am I petty? I¡¯m also very happy to see Older Brother He ah.¡± Zhou Xu brilliantly smiled. His appearance brought an indescribablefort to his family, especially since they knew he previously had agoraphobia.
They still remembered the Zhou Xu in the past who was always timid, and had worried he wouldmit suicide due to depression. They were always working away from home, but after the end of the college entrance exam¨C seeing their own child in that state, they were determined to never leave again to see their child only once a year.
The familyughed. Zhou Xu could see that they were genuinely happy.
Since Zhou Xu could tell, Yang He naturally could tell as well. Hence from the moment Zhou Xu wrapped his arm around his waist, although he grimaced in pain, he used it to smile.
After this bout ofughter, Zhou Xu returned to his room to put down his bag. Yang He followed him, rubbing his waist that was pinched purple, ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. Look, look, it¡¯s already turned purple as if it was squeezed by a door. Did you really need to use so much strength?¡±
Zhou Xu ced his bag neatly before turning to look at Yang He who raised his shirt for him to look. Indeed, the side of his waist had really turned purple.
Zhou Xu was very satisfied. Daring to let him feel pain, he would also dare to make Yang He feel pain till he lost his sense of direction.
The corner of his mouth lifted. Zhou Xu sat at his own bed, looking at Yang He¡¯s waist in mockery, ¡°Serves you right.¡±
Zhou Xu suddenly really wanted to know if this person¡¯s certain ce had a red mole. However, how would he get to see it?
Zhou Xu smiled slightly. Just now was revenge for pinching his face; this time, he would be more heavy-handed because this was for Yang He using him to gamble with his parents.
After hearing Zhou Xu¡¯s words, Yang He purposely showed a wronged expression. He released his grip on the hem of his shirt and was about to say something jokingly before Zhou Xu suddenly turned hostile. Without any time to react, Yang He was knocked down by Zhou Xu who pounced on him.
Releasing him, Zhou Xu dusted his hands. He disdainfully looked at the handsome, tall man on the ground, ¡°If you dare to use me to gamble with my parents again, I¡¯ll strip you bare and toss you onto the strip. I¡¯ll let you off today.¡±
Zhou Xu stood up. His mother¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Little Xu, Yang He, quicklye out. Let¡¯s eat dinner together.¡±
Zhou Xu shouted in reply, ¡°Coming.¡±
Tidying his clothes, Zhou Xu headed to the living room. Yang He also stood up and tidied himself. The corner of his mouth raised slyly and Yang He rested his head on Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder, whispering, ¡°Little Xu, you let go because you couldn¡¯t strip me right? Ai yo yo, don¡¯t you have too little strength?¡±
Zhou Xu red at him before continuing to the living room, only to hear Yang Heugh, ¡°Actually, if you want to look, I can take the initiative and let you look, ha ha ha....¡±
Yang Heughed as he followed behind Zhou Xu. Once they left Zhou Xu¡¯s room, he was pushed to a wall by the retaliating Zhou Xu. Although Zhou Xu was shorter than Yang He, Yang He felt that he was looking down on him.
Zhou Xu narrowed his eyes and bewitchingly said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, then let me look ah. Right here, right now. How about it?¡±
This time Yang He could notugh. Leaning against the wall and looking at the Zhou Xu who was closing in on him, Yang He¡¯s heart suddenly started pounding. He realised that the current Zhou Xu had too much charm; this kind of beauty was not a woman¡¯s soft and gentle beauty, but a man¡¯s masculinity, unyielding nature and imposing manner that made up his beauty.
Yang He¡¯s dazed reaction delighted Zhou Xu. He smiled faintly and hit his butt, ¡°What are you scared of? I¡¯m just kidding.¡±
Zhou Xu turned and left to go to the living room, but Yang He remained leaning on the wall in a daze.
When he finally snapped back to reality, Yang He realised that his face had already reddened and a certain ce had hardened.
Hand on forehead, Yang He could not help butugh to himself. He quietly said, ¡°This little rascal really has some capability.¡±
He shook his head, feeling that it was not Zhou Xu who was capable but he who instigated this. He read the Three Character Scripture for half a day before he finally calmed down.
In the end, Yang He did not eat dinner at Zhou Xu¡¯s house; he had not returned home for a semester and could not possibly eat at another¡¯s house on the day he returned. Moreover, if he did not go home, he definitely would be scolded by his parents. Considering that he would be staying home for the entire winter break, Yang He felt that he should not oppose the ¡°king¡± and ¡°queen¡±.
After Yang He left, Zhou Xu chatted with his parents and grandfather. He was all smiles, the shadow of his past self cast away.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu talked to each of his parents separately. When he knew that his father had begun dabbling in the stock market, Zhou Xu took a nce at the stock market¡¯s prices before asking his father, ¡°Dad, how much stocks did you buy?¡±
¡°Oh, about twenty thousand worth.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°Dad, sell those stocks tomorrow. Buy these instead; do you see Xuri Dongfang? It will definitely earn money.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡±
Zhou Xuughed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t ask about this. Believe me, I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer a loss.¡±
Raising his head to see his own son brimming with such confidence, Father Zhou nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
The winter break was a little more than a month long. However, Zhou Xu did not n toze about at home for such a long time. Even he would feel tired after constantly having to act.
He was always fighting to do some form of work the entire winter break, as well as actively chatting with his parents and grandfather. All in all, he was the gold standard for a good son.
Zhou Xu thought that Yang He would frequentlye to find him, but after that day, he unexpectedly only came twice; once to send a big box of ribbonfish and the second to send two live chickens. In addition, he would immediately leave after he finished his task.
Zhou Xu did not care much. He realised that every time Yang He saw him, Yang He would act a bit awkward. This awkwardness had some ambiguity. In any case, Zhou Xu was clear that Yang He¡¯s heart was probably in turmoil and this change was to Zhou Xu¡¯s liking.
On the sixth day of the new year, Zhou Xu had already packed up his things and was prepared to return to school early.
He had just finished packing when Yang He arrived. Unexpectedly, Yang He was here to say goodbye to Zhou Xu¡¯s parents and grandfather.
¡°How about this: Little Xu will go with me. I still have space in my car. Surely it is morefortable than the train.¡± Knowing that Zhou Xu was departing today, Yang He proposed his idea.
¡°It wouldn¡¯t trouble you?¡± Father Zhou asked.
Because of the stocks, Father Zhou earned quite a bit of money within two weeks. This made him very happy. Of course he already treasured Zhou Xu, hence if Zhou Xu did not need to suffer then naturally Father Zhou would not let him.
¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need...¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s no trouble. I would more than wee someone to chat with on the trip.¡±
¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll be troubling you. Where is your car? We¡¯ll put Zhou Xu¡¯s luggage in the boot.¡± Father Zhou said. He turned to face Mother Zhou, ¡°This is great. We can let Little Xu bring more things to eat. Get the fried lotus root and bring two portions of it: one for Yang He and one for Zhou Xu.
Like this, Zhou Xu had not spoken a word before he was sent to Yang He¡¯s car.
The journey was a few hours, neither long nor short. The two perfunctorily chatted. Zhou Xu¡¯s right hand supported his forehead on the car window. He would look at the scenery outside or at Yang He driving, unexpectedly having a sort of happiness amidst years of peace and calm.
When he looked at Yang He again, Yang He was focused on driving. The contours of the side of his face looked soft and gentle, a bit different from his energetic sunshine personality. He exuded a sort of sex appeal in the bob of his Adam¡¯s apple. His face did not have much facial hair and he appeared very clean.
¡°What? Do you feel that I¡¯m especially handsome?¡± Yang He was looking at the road ahead, but could feel Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze.
¡°En, quite handsome. However, inparison to me, it¡¯s a bitcking.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha... En, you¡¯re more handsome than me.¡±
The car soon reached the school.
The student dormitories were not closed during X University¡¯s winter break so Zhou Xu did not have any problems in returning to his dormitory.
Yang He helped Zhou Xu bring his luggage from the boot. He kept staring at Zhou Xu unblinkingly.
¡°What happened?¡± Zhou Xu took off his outerwear and scarf. His delicate and pretty face was fully shown, reminding Yang He of that time he unexpectedly got hard because of Zhou Xu.
¡°Little Xu, what would you do if I feel like kissing you?¡± Yang He pulled Zhou Xu into his embrace.
The two¡¯s faces were very close. Yang He slowly continued inching closer and his eyes gradually closed. Just when he thought he would kiss Zhou Xu¡¯s lips, he felt a wave of heart-rending pain from his lower body.
¡°Ow.... Little Xu, you.... you....¡±
Zhou Xu smiled, ¡°So what if I kicked you? Just now you asked a question, but did you wait for an answer before you simply tried to kiss me? Old hoodlum.¡±
Yang He covered his lower body, hopping about in pain. Zhou Xu looked at him as if he was a performing monkey. In the end, Zhou Xu could not help butugh.
¡°It¡¯s really that painful?¡±
The moment he finished asking, Yang He pushed him against the wall, ¡°I¡¯ll kick your lower half, see for yourself if it hurts.¡±
Yang He trapped Zhou Xu between the wall and himself. The two locked eyes. Zhou Xu suddenly asked, ¡°I remember I saw your little brother when we were children. Is that red mole still there?¡±
Yang He was stunned for a moment beforeughing in reply, ¡°Ha ha ha.....¡±
¡°Don¡¯tugh. Is it there?¡±
¡°Ke ke, how can that disappear? Right, just when did you see my... that ce before?¡± Yang He let go of Zhou Xu, lightly covering his forehead as if to relieve his embarrassment. He rubbed his temples a few times.
Of course Zhou Xu had said it without any proof, but now he already had the answer. The corner of his mouth lifted and he lightlyughed. Indeed, his lovers in the past all liked to cover their forehead and rub their temples. In addition, their hugs all carried the same type of warmth.
Very good, Zhou Xu thought. Since he knew this person was his lover, he would not brood anymore. He had a lot of confidence in seduction.
¡°What are you doing?¡± You Luoqi had just entered the dormitory when he found Zhou Xu and their new teacher so close together, looking particrly intimate.
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (5)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu pushed Yang He away and answered You Luoqi with a question, ¡°Does what we do have any rtion to you?¡±
Yang He stepped forward to mediate. He patted Zhou Xu¡¯s back and said, ¡°Kid, having a lot of vigour is good, but don¡¯t be so irritable. Students should take good care of each other, not provoke one another. As your teacher, I...¡±
¡°Shut up.¡± Zhou Xu interrupted Yang He. In the end, Yang He unexpectedly maintained his pleased expression and even winked at Zhou Xu secretly.
¡°All right, students, I am your loyal servant; you¡¯re wee to find me if you have any matters.¡± Yang He grinned, showing his clean white teeth.
After Yang He left, the atmosphere became awkward, especially for You Luoqi. He had pretty much thought constantly of Zhou Xu for the entire winter break¨Cof his confident smile and his arrogant bearing.
You Luoqi felt like he was simply going crazy. In the past, Zhou Xu was always chasing after him yet he did not like him. Now that Zhou Xu started to ignore him, in contrast, he liked him to death¨Cas if he had drunk a love potion, crazily wanting to see him.
Now that You Luoqi saw Zhou Xu, he did not know what to say to him. Perhaps, You Luoqi thought, he had gone stupid, liking Zhou Xu to the extent that his IQ dropped.
¡°Ahem, Zhou Xu, howe you too returned early?¡±
You Luoqi returned early because he could not stand waiting any longer at home. Firstly, he found his parents annoying and secondly, he was thinking of Zhou Xu. But why did Zhou Xu return early? Was there any possibility that it was because Zhou Xu was thinking of him?
¡°I wanted to return.¡± Zhou Xu said. He sat at his desk and switched on theputer to do a few designs. He did not want to ask for living expenses from his family. In the original world, at the end of the year, his grandfather would be afflicted with a severe illness, but because it was discoveredte and the family did not have money, his grandfather died after a week in the hospital. Zhou Xu did not want such a thing to happen again.
On You Luoqi¡¯s side, he was currently in bitter regret. Why did he have to fight a cold war with Zhou Xust semester? Otherwise he would not need to think of ways to ease their tense rtionship.
¡°Zhou Xu, I said I wanted to talk to you before we left for winter break. Can we talk now?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head and looked at You Luoqi. He had long guessed that You Luoqi probably liked him. This change caught Zhou Xu by surprise He was still thinking about severely face-pping You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun, but now the story had done aplete 180 degree change¨Cthe You Luoqi who should have liked Chang Shaojun now unexpectedly liked him instead.
Thinking for a bit, Zhou Xu decided to first hear You Luoqi out.
¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Xu looked at You Luoqi, calm and collected, but You Luoqi became even more awkward and embarrassed; Zhou Xu obviously wanted to hear what he had to say, but he had not prepared for it.
Clearly, if You Luoqi did not take the initiative, Zhou Xu would definitely not talk to him anymore. In addition, Zhou Xu seemed as if he did not care about You Luoqi and this was chief in making You Luoqi so embarrassed.
¡°Eh... Zhou Xu, do you have anyints about me? Actually, if you have any, you can tell me. I hope that the two of us can go back to how we used to be.¡± Perhaps due to embarrassment, You Luoqi¡¯s face turned slightly red.
¡°How were we in the past?¡± Zhou Xu calmly asked.
¡°In the past, in the past we were always together, be it meals, lessons or returning to the dorms. In addition... you only spoke to me.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°In the past we often did eat together, but I would go out and buy breakfast for you and at lunch time, I would queue up and ce the meal right in front of you. As for lessons, we indeed went there together, but you never sat with me during them. Lastly, regarding me only speaking to you, I want to say that this will not happen in the future.¡±
After being silent for a few minutes, You Luoqi solemnly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±
Zhou Xu extended his hand, expressing goodwill. You Luoqi extended his hand too and the two shook hands and made peace.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu and You Luoqi would sometimes talk in the dormitory. Although polite, it was at least not strained like the previous semester.
Before school restarted, Zhou Xu went to find Yang He a few times. However, Yang He seemed to really be quite busy so they would only speak for a bit before Zhou Xu left.
Two weekster, X University started lessons again. At the same time, Zhou Xu received Teacher Lu Zhongban¡¯s news: ¡°You¡¯ve entered the final round, congrattions.¡±
Only now did Zhou Xu remember that he had entered the national designpetition. He lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°Remember to approve of my request for a club formation.¡±
¡°What if you don¡¯t win the special prize?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely will.¡± Zhou Xu said. He was not only very confident, he was also very clear on his capabilities. Hence he had the guts to say what he said.
¡°Ha ha ha... Kid, you are really bold.¡±
Zhou Xuughed along.
Meanwhile, a post appeared on the intr. In a few days, the post became the most seen andmented post on the school¡¯s intr.
The post¡¯s topic was clear-cut and crude: Crossdressing ¨C who can do it better.
At first, thements were about how the original poster was bored and stupid. However, when some uploaded pictures of handsome men, the initialments stopped; people photoshopped these pictures and they turned out unconventionally beautiful.
Following that, each and every department began to frenziedlypare andpete against each other. For example, some department¡¯s heartthrobs leaned towards the soft, gentle type. They received an explosion in poprity.
Afterwards, there were unexpectedly men who would really upload pictures of themselves crossdressing. From one picture¡¯spliments, more and more crossdressing pictures were posted.
In the end, the post¡¯s standardment was: So beautiful, it must be a man.
Three dayster, there were teachers starting toment. One of them was precisely Teacher Lu Zhongban. Hisment was simple: We may be able to organise a crossdressing beauty contest.
Many responded with agreement. Following that, a teacher from the Chinese department alsomented; a handsome student from the Chinese department was in the photoshopped picture and he received the most cheers.
Afterwards, the students of other departments refused to ept this result hence there were even more photos uploaded.
There was not one person in the design faculty that was not a master at photoshop. In the end, they began to photoshop pictures of You Luoqi. The result was indeed beautiful, but inparison to the handsome man from the Chinese department, it was a level lower.
This greatly stimted the design department girls¡¯ self-esteem and they began to hunt for a suitable person in the department. In the end, they naturally set their eyes on the somewhat soft and gentle Zhou Xu. The key point was that Zhou Xu had long hair and upon discovery, the girls went mad.
As a result, on the fifth day since the post was up, he was stopped by a group of girls in the ssroom after his lessons.
Appearing quite shocked, Zhou Xu looked at them, ¡°What do you want?¡±
Behind Zhou Xu were a few ssmates and they said, ¡°Zhou Xu ah, we need your help in something. Could you let us take pictures of you?¡±
Zhou Xu turned back to see a group of boys and he made a surprised expression, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°He he he, because we find you handsome.¡±
Zhou Xu reluctantly agreed, but once he did, the group of girls that came in began to fish out various things: lip gloss, foundation, eyeshadow, concealer, et cetera. The boys observing were stunned, and so was Zhou Xu.
That post was originally put up by Zhou Xu. He was the one who guided the thread towards a crossdressingpetition. However, even though he had transmigrated into so many worlds, he had really never worn women¡¯s clothes before. hThus despite having some knowledge of makeup products, he had never had such intricate know-how.
¡°It¡¯s only a photo, surely there¡¯s no need for makeup?¡± Zhou Xu was no longer acting when he said that line. Although it was makeup, he still did not like the feeling of being controlled by other people.
A female upperssman smiled, but under her sweet expression Zhou Xu could sense her hidden agenda and excited heart, ¡°Junior, this is for our department¡¯s honor. If we are defeated, I would feel very sad ah.¡±
Zhou Xu pretended as if he did not understand and asked, ¡°Our department¡¯s honour?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a photoshoppetition.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
The female upperssman naturally knew that this was not a photoshop contest. Zhou Xu also knew. The girls nned to do Zhou Xu¡¯s makeup and choose a few good angles before using photoshop. Even if it was not crossdressing, they could still achieve the effect of a fairy maiden descending to earth.
You Luoqi had already left at first. However, after ten minutes he realised that Zhou Xu had note out so he had returned to the ssroom.
He found Zhou Xu surrounded by people doing his makeup and asked the nearby students what was going on. Connecting the dots with the post, You Luoqi understood what was happening, thus he sat on the side to wait. He wanted to see Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance after makeup.
An hour passed and Zhou Xu¡¯s makeup was finally done. Looking in the mirror, he felt a bit speechless. Even though he was still in male clothing, the mirror reflected an astonishingly pure and beautiful appearance.
The girls helped put his hair into ce. They had no time to curl his hair so they prepared to take the pictures and use photoshop to style his hair and change his clothes.
You Luoqi walked to Zhou Xu, intending to look at his face. As a result, he was stunned. Zhou Xu was too good-looking: red lips, pearly teeth, a picturesque face. There was no point that was not exquisite and there were no imperfections.
Heart pounding, You Luoqi unconsciously blushed. He realised he was growing to like Zhou Xu even more.
¡°Comeee, take a picture...¡±
Zhou Xu followed their requirements, doing poses and actions. After dozens of pictures, he became tired.
¡°Are you done? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Actually, Zhou Xu was annoyed.
¡°Done, done. Come, I will treat you to a meal. What do you want to eat?¡±
Zhou Xu was not polite, ¡°Pork steamed with glutinous rice, crispy fried chicken leg.¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±
At the time, a bright and clear voice sounded, ¡°No need, you all should return. I need to find Zhou Xu for some matters.¡±
Everyone looked up. Zhou Xu¡¯s ssmates obediently bowed their heads and greeted their teacher. The female upperssmen then knew that this person was Zhou Xu¡¯s instructor.
¡°Everyone first disperse.¡±
The crowd dispersed, except for You Luoqi. He had held some doubt since the day they returned from winter break. Why would Zhou Xu and the teacher be in such an intimate position? Moreover, Zhou Xu had even gone to find Yang He a few times. You Luoqi cared about this point.
At present, Yang He unexpectedly came to find Zhou Xu alone. You Luoqi felt that this teacher definitely had some intentions towards Zhou Xu.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±
¡°Teacher, why are you looking for Zhou Xu?¡±
¡°Oh, I want to eat a meal with him, why?¡±
The teacher¡¯s straightforwardness made You Luoqi feel cornered. Thinking quickly, he said, ¡± Can I join you two? I¡¯ll pay for what I eat.¡±
¡°Sure, no problem. I will treat you too since you are Zhou Xu¡¯s roommate. Take it as thanks for taking care of him. Ha ha ha ha....¡±
Zhou Xu stepped forward and stomped on Yang He¡¯s foot, ¡°Have you asked for my opinion?¡±
¡°Ha ha ha, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m here to specially ask for forgiveness since I haven¡¯t properly seen you in a while.¡± Yang He put his arm around Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder as he spoke. Seeing that Zhou Xu had no reaction, Yang He extended his hand to rub Zhou Xu¡¯s face, ¡°Your face has a mess of makeup products, I¡¯ll clean it for you.¡±
¡°Teacher, please do not casually touch Zhou Xu.¡± You Luoqi could not continue watching. He pulled Zhou Xu from Yang He¡¯s hold and spoke in a righteous tone.
Yang He was stunned. Zhou Xu also momentarily nked. At first he thought that You Luoqi would quickly fall in love with someone else since the person he liked in the original world was not Zhou Xu. However, now Zhou Xu realised that You Luoqi was possibly genuinely in love with Zhou Xu.
At this moment, a handsome student walked past. When this student saw Zhou Xu, he went into a daze.
Secondster, this person grabbed Zhou Xu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Student, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his hand off and coldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Ah, I¡¯m Chang Shaojun. May I ask what is your name, department and ss?¡±
Zhou Xu coldlyughed inwardly. Ke ke, really good, all the protagonists have gathered¨Chow will the story progress now?
Chapter 51
Chapter 51
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (6)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu quietly took a step back. He knew that someone would definitely solve this problem for him. He only needed to watch the show unfold.
As expected, when Zhou Xu stepped back, You Luoqi stepped forward, ¡°Who are you? Checking on us?¡±
Only now did Chang Shaojun look at You Luoqi and reply, ¡°You Luoqi?¡±
¡°You know me?¡±
¡°Of course. The school heartthrob chosen for the year after a mere few months of school.¡±
¡°No matter what, you don¡¯t have any right to interrogate my ssmate like this.¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t interrogation, I was only asking. If he doesn¡¯t answer, I would be helpless.¡±
Zhou Xu was standing behind them, arms hugging himself. Yang He, who was by his side, discreetly winked at him andughingly signalled Zhou Xu to escape. Zhou Xu looked at the door a few metres away before nodding.
When You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun were still busy with their ¡°friendly exchange¡±, Zhou Xu and Yang He stealthily sneaked off.
In the winter¡¯s freezing winds, the two seemed oblivious to the cold. Despite the wind blowing past their ears, the temperature of their palms grew warmer together. Zhou Xu really liked this feeling¨Che was willing to follow Yang He to be reckless.
Yang He pulled Zhou Xu and ran on a stretch of road before stopping, ¡°Ha ha ha ha, this is too fun.¡±
¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat a meal first.¡± Zhou Xu really was hungry. It was already 1:30 pm. Fortunately, Zhou Xu did not have any afternoon lessons, so he had ample time for a meal.
The two found a small shop and ordered pork steamed with ground glutinous rice and fried chicken, casually picking two more dishes of green vegetables. They started to leisurely eat.
During the meal, Zhou Xu asked Yang He what he had been busy with. Yang He carelessly replied, ¡°Marking some assignments.¡±
¡°And you were that busy?¡±
Picking up a piece of meat and putting it into Zhou Xu¡¯s bowl, Yang He answered, ¡°En, there are too many assignments and many of them are quality work so it was difficult to grade them. Anyway, are you throwing a fit because I didn¡¯t apany you?¡±
Zhou Xu raised his head, his eyes smiling. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Looking at Zhou Xu¡¯s smile, Yang He was momentarily fixed in ce, onlying to after a long while. Yang He said, ¡°Ai, Zhou Xu, I feel that I really have fallen in love with you.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, ¡°En, I sensed it.¡±
¡°Then what do you mean? Last time when I wanted to kiss you¨Cwhy did you kick me in that ce instead?¡±
Lifting his head to look at Yang He, Zhou Xu replied, ¡°Why were you so scared?¡±
¡°Because I got hard from you. You are a male ah, I thought I got an illness and consulted the Inte everyday.¡±
¡°And then?¡±
Yang He puffed out his chest and proudly said, ¡°Then I found out I wasn¡¯t gay. I only like you.¡±
Putting down his chopsticks, Zhou Xu looked at the sunny and candid child in front of him. He snorted andughed, ¡°Pft, you¡¯re really so stupid.¡±
Zhou Xu stood up and flicked Yang He¡¯s forehead.
Yang He made him feel veryfortable. This kind of person was, in truth, very warm-hearted.
¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, then why would I go and look for you? Am I sick?¡± Zhou Xu said.
Zhou Xu thought he would never confess his feelings, but in the end he did. and unexpectedly, did not feel burdened. Perhaps it was because Zhou Xu firmly believed that Yang He was precisely the lover that chased him for a good few worlds.
The corners of Yang He¡¯s mouth almost reached his ears in a big grin. His bright eyes were also no longer seen, only leaving a crescent. He looked a bit handsome, yet a bit silly.
¡°Don¡¯tugh so foolishly. I¡¯ll tell you first that I still have many things to me that you don¡¯t know, so you should be prepared.¡±
¡°No, no matter what you are like, I will like you regardless.¡± Yang He said with certainty.
After their meal, the two walked back to school. Since it was already lesson time and the weather was cold, the street did not have much people. Yang He and Zhou Xu leisurely walked, taking it as exercise to help digestion.
As they walked, Zhou Xu was suddenly pulled behind arge tree by Yang He. Without time to react, Yang He¡¯s lips pressed against his.
After Zhou Xu¡¯s initial shock, he then began to counterattack. Their tongues were entwined. The more they kissed, the more Zhou Xu found that the feeling was too familiar, so familiar that he could guess Yang He¡¯s next move.
In these past few worlds, at every first kiss that person would be simrly inexperienced but earnest and fierce, as if using his tongue to fight.
Once they finished kissing, Yang He looked at Zhou Xu. He extended his hand to wipe the stains at his mouth before saying earnestly, ¡°My first kiss.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and took out keys from his pocket. He casually took the pocket knife hanging on the keys and held it against Yang He¡¯s neck. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Next time if you dare eat garlic before kissing me, you can wait with your neck washed.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha...¡±
¡°En?¡±
Yang He lowered his head, ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±
Satisfied with Yang He¡¯s reaction, Zhou Xu prepared to continue walking. But he had not taken a step before his hand was pulled by Yang He. Zhou Xu looked at him questioningly. Yang He, somewhat embarrassed, squatted down still holding Zhou Xu¡¯s hand.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Wait for me, I need to wait for that ce to soften.¡±
****
That night, Zhou Xu¡¯s photoshopped picture was posted. Afterwards, the entire school surged withments. All the replies essentially said: Tell me, this can¡¯t be photoshopped, there must be a girl this pretty....
Thements were followed by thousands of affirmations. Zhou Xu was very satisfied with this result.
The post maintained its position on the homepage. Zhou Xu put up another post and its contents were: there will be a crossdressing association in school, is there anyone who would want to sign up together?
Comments on the post remarked that the poster was simply following trends¨Cthe other post was simply too popr. However, somements expressed hope that they could join the association.
Zhou Xu did not expect that afterwards he would be especially popr in school. When he left the dormitory, there would always be people secretly taking pictures. However, Zhou Xu did not pay any attention to that. What he was concerned about was why Chang Shaojun and You Luoqi were together again.
Of course, the two were not lovers; they imed they were friends. However, Zhou Xu felt that since they could have sparks fly between them in thest world, this world may be the same.
Two weekster, the national designpetition results were out.
As expected, Zhou Xu¡¯s prediction proved true. He obtained the special prize while You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun obtained the third tier prize.
Their university still had two others who obtained the second tied prize. In summary, their university had a total of five prize winners in this year¡¯spetition, while other universities were likely to only have one or two such prizewinners.
Hence after thepetition, there were people who came to interview X University¡¯s design department.
Zhou Xu was definitely a target for an interview. However, Zhou Xu did not expect that on the interviewee list, there was a certain person. This person was precisely the design god and one of the judges on the panel of thepetition: Jia Bei.
After thinking for a long while, Zhou Xu still could not recall a teacher called Jia Bei in the school. However, he definitely must meet Jia Bei; he had been the special prize winner for the national designpetition four years in a row. His designs were unmatched in all aspects, whether it be colours, text or concept. This was why he was known as a deity.
However, Jia Bei was always very mysterious and this raised Zhou Xu¡¯s interest.
At this time, You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun discovered that Zhou Xu was shockingly thepetition¡¯s special prize winner and his work was posted online.
After they finished examining Zhou Xu¡¯s work, the two fell silent. No wonder they were third tier while Zhou Xu obtained the special prize. His talent was certainly not something they could measure up to.
The interview process began with interviewing the prizewinners. After each person briefly talked about their inspiration for their concept, the interviewers shifted their focus on Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu was very cooperative. He wanted to follow the interviewing crew to get acquainted with Jia Bei.
The interviewing crew had four people in total. They readily agreed and if Jia Bei was willing, the crew really wanted to record a segment of dialogue between Jia Bei and the new champion.
However, they were very apprehensive. Since Jia Bei was a very low-key person, this opportunity to interview him came because Jia Bei himself epted the interview and gave them the address of his own ord. Otherwise, they would not have been able to find him.
Zhou Xu followed the crew to the downtown area. Zhou Xu thought to himself, it turns out that he was not a teacher of the school, but rather someone who stayed in the city.
When the interviewing crew opened the door, Zhou Xu was stupefied. The person inside wearing a Western-style suit was Yang He?
¡°Hello, may I ask if you are Jia Beioshi?¡±
Yang He smiled, ¡°That is I. No need to call me Jiaoshi. Just call me by my real name, Yang He.¡±
Yang He turned his head to look at Zhou Xu, ¡°This little student must be the special prize winner? Congrattions.¡±
The interviewing crew immediately replied, ¡°Yes yes yes, this is Zhou Xu. You gave him a high score of 98 points.¡±
Yang He smiled and said, ¡°The other judges all gave him 100 points except me right?¡±
Yang He wore a proud look. He stealthily found a chance to wink at Zhou Xu.
The interviewing crew took the chance to press for answers, ¡°Then why did you deduct those two points?¡±
Yang He sat behind his office¡¯s desk, smilingly saying, ¡°Because the work was too rushed. There were some ces that had a touch of sloppiness.¡±
Zhou Xu did not intend to say anything, but seeing Yang He¡¯s prideful expression, he was put in a bad mood. Hence he walked out from behind the interviewing crew and said, while smiling, ¡°Yang Heoshi, the first work which you received the special prize was also rushed, right? That time, although you won the special prize, it was probably because thatpetition¡¯s entries were only so-so. If I graded it, I¡¯d only give it 80 points. The second time, although the use of colour was very bold and daring, it was obvious that such a style was carefully chosen and expressed. If I graded it, it would only receive no more than 85 points.¡±
The interviewers began to shiver in fear. Yang He stood and looked at Zhou Xu with not quite a smiling expression, ¡°What about thest two works? How many points would you give them?¡±
¡°The third, you continued with the same colour strategy as the second work, but this time the reds you used could notpare to the results of using rose red instead, so I would give you 90 points.¡±
¡°Thest one?¡± Yang He walked towards Zhou Xu from his desk. The interviewing crew did not dare speak.
¡°I would give you 97 points for thest work, a point less than mine. Your confidence was too high. Although it was indeed a good work and showed improvement, the use of shadows had some errors. Others cannot tell, but I can.¡±
The interviewing crewpletely did not utter a sound; Zhou Xu was a young and inexperienced university freshman yet he provoked the designing world¡¯s big god with such incisive words?
¡°Cough cough, we will take our leave first. Jia Beioshi, no, Yang Heoshi, we will not bother you any longer.¡±
The interviewers stealthily left. Zhou Xu raised his head with an evil smile, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong, right?¡±
Yang He shed his teeth in a grin, his smile as handsome as usual, ¡°Completely right!¡±
Yang He lowered his head to kiss Zhou Xu, but Zhou Xu stepped on his foot. Yang He unexpectedly endured the pain¨Che did not release the Zhou Xu in his embrace nor did he stop the kiss.
Once the kiss ended, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Your thing below is poking me.¡±
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (7)
Editor: ghost
Yang He took a step back and looked at Zhou Xu innocently, ¡°Little Xu, can¡¯t you be a little more gentle?¡±
¡°Your thing poked me and you want me to be gentler?¡± Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Then how do you want me to say it? Excuse me, your little brother is hard, please move away?¡±
Yang He was rendered speechless by Zhou Xu¡¯s words. He leaned on his office desk, leisurely crossing his legs. The ce that was sticking out could no longer be seen.
¡°Little Xu, when you found out I was Jia Bei, were you very shocked, very envious and felt like worshipping me?¡±
Zhou Xu ignored him and looked at the designs hung up in the office, ¡°This design, your words are too big. It would be more bnced if you made them smaller.¡±
Yang He looked at the image. It was a print design for a certain perfume brand¡¯s advertisement. The perfume¡¯s name was deepened for emphasis and a key part of the name was erged. With someyering, the image was made enchanting, attracting eyes from afar.
It was the first work Yang He designed after opening his own designpany and had earned him millions of yuan. In addition, a year ago, this image could be seen almost everywhere in the city. In somerge department stores, the advertisement was even made thergest, hung up on the wall outside the store.
Yang He shook his head after hearing Zhou Xu¡¯s words and took out a pen, pointing at the word Zhou Xu talked about, ¡°Little Xu, this is a promotional advertisement, meaning, it was already decided how it should look like. This is thepany¡¯s new product hence they wanted the advertisement to embody the ¡°new¡± of the product. This can be done through the picture and the text. Indeed, in this image, that word looks like it has some problems, however after you erge it by ten or a hundred times? This would no longer be a problem and be the work¡¯s highlight.¡±
Zhou Xu leaned on Yang He and listened to him continue his exnation, ¡°Actually, when I epted themission, I didn¡¯t know that they would use my design as the main advertisement for the shopping districts. However, I understood thispany¡¯s practices hence on the design...¡±
Slightly turning his head, Zhou Xu could see Yang He¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moving, exuding sex appeal. He did not have much facial hair and it was shaved very cleanly hence when they kissed it did not feel scratchy. His skin was very good too; it had a kind of special lustre, not fair but not dark either. His lips were just the right thickness, his nose bridge was high, his eyes had spirit, his eyshes were long and curled and his forehead was smooth... His entire person seemed to be radiating light.
Quietly turning his head to its original position, Zhou Xu thought, this should be what people often said: earnest and serious men were the most handsome.
Yang He finished what he wanted to say then looked at Zhou Xu, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled, ¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Then you didn¡¯te here for nothing.¡±
¡°Is your thing soft already? If so then let¡¯s go eat a meal.¡±
The handsome appearance just now seemed to shrivel up in an instant. Yang He said, ¡°Little Xu, you really can¡¯t be a bit gentler? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m like this when I see anyone¨Conly when I see you.¡±
Zhou Xu ignored him, ¡°Is it soft? If it is then we¡¯ll eat together, otherwise I¡¯ll eat alone.¡±
¡°It¡¯s soft.¡±
Lowering his head, Zhou Xu could not hold back hisughter.
The two went to a top ss French restaurant. Yang He wanted to leave Zhou Xu the impression that he was wealthy and could support Zhou Xu. Even if Zhou Xu did nothing, he could just be supported financially by Yang He.
Zhou Xu was quite speechless upon hearing Yang He. Clearly it was quite a romantic matter, but Yang He¡¯s words made it seem to have not one bit of sentiment.
During the meal Zhou Xu did not ask anything, but Yang He confessed everything: when he set up the designpany, how much he earned in a month and even why he hid the matter from Zhou Xu, among other things.
Zhou Xu waited for his to finish before saying, ¡°The food is getting cold.¡±
Actually, it was impossible that Zhou Xu did not care one bit. However, since Yang He was so honest, Zhou Xu did not want to fuss over the matter. In addition, after saying his monthly revenue, he straight-forwardly handed over his bankbook. Although Zhou Xu did not want nor need it, this at least showed Yang He¡¯s heart and that was enough.
After the meal, Yang He asked for Zhou Xu¡¯s help in the office. Zhou Xu agreed after some thought. Since it was the designing industry, work experience was very important.
Yang He immediately gave Zhou Xu a request. Zhou Xu looked at the requirements, then decided to go back and first try it out.
A few days after returning to school, Zhou Xu actually started organising the crossdressing club and recruiting members. This greatly confused You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun.
Lu Zhongbanoshi approved of the club¡¯s formation request and became their advisor. He also conveniently assigned the club to an activity room next to the cosy club.
Teacher Lu Zhongban was indeed hard at work. After the crossdressing club¡¯s formation and approval from the school, he decided to organise a crossdressing beauty contest. Thispetition was open to both genders, only that the boys would have to crossdress and wear girls¡¯ clothing and vice versa for the girls. At the end, the two groups would be judged separately.
This news blew up on the school¡¯s intr. A few days after registration started, the news was stirring mainstream websites. There were even many media outlets that came. Hence from a minor matter, the school had no choice but to put emphasis on the matter and amittee was put in ce to manage the event.
Afterwards, the school administration even gave the crossdressing club arge sum of funds for the event and the Student Council had to do their utmost to cooperate. In addition, there were various prizes for the prizewinners and even participants received a participation gift.
The encouragement from the school let the activity quickly upy Wei Bo and a few dayster, it unexpectedly held a ce on the hot search for a few days. This lead to more media outlets following the school.
It was a truly magnificent sight on the day of thepetition. The sponsors of the event ranged from makeup to fashion and even drinks for on-site refreshments. All of them had big advertising ques at the venue.
Many media outlets came to cover the event and conduct interviews. In addition, there was a celebrity that came as a judge on the panel. Of course, the celebrity was not some famous bigshot, but he was still a popr opera actor so it generated talking points and publicity for the event.
Zhou Xu¡¯s ssmates secretly signed him up for the contest. However, this was within Zhou Xu¡¯s predictions. Furthermore, the same ssmates even organised a fan club for him. Although it was a bit shameful, it at least showed that even if Zhou Xu crossdressed, he would not be different in their eyes.
Zhou Xu wasparatively skinnier so it was not too unnatural for him to wear a dress. In addition, Zhou Xu¡¯s features leaned to the gentle and lovely side thus the makeup artist had an easy time applying makeup on him. There was just one small problem: the makeup artist wanted to strip the hair off Zhou Xu¡¯s arms and legs. The underarm naturally should be clean too.
The hair at the leg and arm areas were still alright, but for the underarm, the makeup artist used a honey wax. In other words, putting honey on the underarm hair before finding a piece of paper to stick on it. When the paper was torn out, the honey and hair would be pulled out together.
Zhou Xu¡¯s ssmates watched from behind him. Zhou Xu quietly waited. When the makeup artist really suddenly tore off the paper, Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes watered at that instant.
Too painful!
After that, Zhou Xu immediately turned his head to the students looking at him and emphasised each word as he said, ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s not painful at all!¡±
The students either looked at the sky or the ground; that tearing sound was really painful-sounding.
Zhou Xu was waxed many times before the underarm waspletely clean of hair. Afterwards, he went to the toilet and quietly wiped away the tears in his eyes beforeing out. This pain was unavoidable and this fact made Zhou Xu all the more upset.
In organising this activity, the Student Council was of tremendous help. However this was the work of the publicity department and organisingmittee. As the president, Chang Shaojun disdained to participate in the matter while You Luoqi originally did not like and could not ept liking people who crossdressed.
You Luoqi and Chang Shaojun were the same: they did not like crossdressers. However, because he liked Zhou Xu, You Luoqi still came to watch thepetition but Chang Shaojun did not.
Thepetition proceeded very smoothly. Zhou Xu was thest contestant to go on stage. He wore a white dress that fluttered, making him look like a fairy maiden. Adding his long ck hair, once he went on stage, everyone present was in a daze.
There were people who taught them how to walk, but Zhou Xu did not want to follow that way of walking. He slowly walked with light footsteps.
Just this simple method let his purity stand out amongst the crowd of seductive and sexy contestants.
Since this was a university, the students preferred pure beauties instead of sexy ones hence as a result, Zhou Xu was without a doubt first ce.
You Luoqi who saw Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance really did not dare close his eyes in that moment; he was afraid that he would not be able to see Zhou Xu¡¯s beauty in the next second so he could not bear to blink.
In the end, as the president of the crossdressing association, Zhou Xu went up on stage to give a speech. He did not say much, only simply hoping that students who liked to crossdress participated, as well as for the audience to not discriminate against crossdressers.
Afterwards, some media outlets went to interview Zhou Xu and the champion of the female crossdressingpetition. In the interview, the journalist asked about their sexuality. Zhou Xu smiled and answered, ¡°As long as they treat me well and I like them, I don¡¯t care whether the person is a male or a female.¡±
The other champion smiled brightly as she said, ¡°Exactly. In this world, all love is the same, whether male or female, as long as there is love, I too don¡¯t care about the gender of the other party.¡±
The two¡¯s interview was broadcasted. Naturally Zhou Xu was exposed. However, Zhou Xu did not think that his parents had seen the programme.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu was still responsible for the clean up and wrap up of the event. At the same time, there were people who sought him out to join the crossdressing club. He was awfully busy and did not have time to think much hence when he finally returned to his dormitory, he was still a bit muddled when he picked up his parents¡¯ call.
¡°Little Xu, it¡¯s me, Dad.¡±
Zhou Xu was already very tired thus when he spoke, he sounded a bit weak and feeble, ¡°Dad, howe you are still awake? It¡¯s gettingte¡±
¡°Little Xu ah, I¡¯ve seen the television broadcast.¡±
Only now did Zhou Xu understand that the broadcast was possibly a live one hence his parents may already know that he liked women¡¯s clothes.
Taking a deep breath, Zhou Xu tried his best to calm down, ¡°Dad, what did you see?¡±
¡°Little Xu, your grandfather, your mother and I thought for very long and feel that you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°....¡± Zhou Xu purposely did not say anything. He guessed that his father was trying to let him calm down first.
¡°Little Xu ah, your mother and I did not care for you much since you were young. This is our mistake. Now that you are all grown up, we know a lot of things cannot be changed so Little Xu, if, I¡¯m saying if you like being a girl, we... Ai, go ahead with the surgery, we support you. We have some money that should be enough for the surgery fees. We will take it that we have a daughter...¡±
This time Zhou Xu was truly silent. He did not know how familial love could be this big, but it was enough to let his steel heart soften.
He did not know how much determination had led to this phone call by his father and how much it took for him to ept that his son wanted to be female. However, he knew he did not understand much of this love that he had not experienced much.
Zhou Xu lightly coughed and used a gentle voice that he had not used in a long time to answer his father, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be a girl, I only feel like wearing girls¡¯ clothing once in a while.¡±
Zhou Xu could hear his mother on the other end saying, ¡°Damn, what are you crying about? Give the phone to me¡±. Afterwards, Zhou Xu heard his mother say to him, ¡°Little Xu ah, don¡¯t worry. In the future, if anyone dares to say anything about you, we will be behind your back.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and replied, ¡°Mum, thank you, and also I¡¯m sorry.¡±
This time Zhou Xu heard his mother start to cry on the other side of the phone.
Quietly hanging up, Zhou Xu felt that he actually did not need to give the original host such a wonderful life; it only needed to be peaceful and quiet. Perhaps this was the best repayment to his parents and the original host.
After the call, Zhou Xu picked up another call. This time, it was Yang He.
Yang Heughed and joked for very long before suddenly saying, ¡°Why is that when I see you in men¡¯s clothing, I want to embrace you, but even in women¡¯s clothing, I still want to embrace you. It must be that I love you as a person until my heart has gone crazy?¡±
Zhou Xuughed along, but earnestly replied, ¡°I also love you.¡±
He hung up. Yang He called again, but Zhou Xu did not pick up. He already knew Yang He¡¯s tricks. Yang He definitely wanted to confirm, wanted to hear him say it again; he would give excuses like the wind was so loud that he did not hear Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu genuinely smiled. He was living very well in this world.
The dormitory¡¯s lights were already switched off. Zhou Xu could only quietly wash up. However, just as he was washing his face, he felt his heart burst into sudden palpitation. He who had died a hundred times before was very certain that his instinct would never be wrong.
Quickly ducking, Zhou Xu turned his head and stepped to the side. He got up and saw a figure standing behind his original position.
¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Zhou Xu coldly asked.
You Luoqi looked at Zhou Xu. His eyes showed a kind of uncontroble desire.
¡°I want to hug you, Zhou Xu. I like you, I really like you a lot.¡±
Chapter 53
Chapter 53
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (8)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu was washing up in the themunal toilet because he was afraid to disturb his roommates¡¯ rest, thus providing an opportunity for You Luoqi to dare to forcibly hug him without Zhou Xu¡¯s consent.
Unfortunately, in Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes, You Luoqi¡¯s crazed behaviour was only particrlyughable.
As if looking at a clown, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Scram.¡±
However, You Luoqi seemed to havepletely lost his mind. The present Zhou Xu gave him toorge of a shock. You Luoqi was afraid that he would not be able to obtain Zhou Xu; the current Zhou Xu seemed to have already reached a height he would never measure up to.
He wanted to work hard to pull down the already unattainable Zhou Xu and have him by his side.
¡°Zhou Xu, can you consider me? I¡¯m not bad, right? You already said, as long as they treat you well, whether male or female you would like them. In the future I will treat you very well. Can you ept me?¡±
You Luoqi¡¯s voice carried a kind of lowliness he never had before. However, despite this, Zhou Xu could still hear the meaning hidden behind his words: You Luoqi was very good and decided to treat him well, if Zhou Xu did not ept him then, it was Zhou Xu¡¯s fault for having bad judgement.
Facing this, Zhou Xu only gifted him a sentence, ¡°Heh, no.¡±
Zhou Xu turned to leave, but You Luoqi unexpectedly threw himself at Zhou Xu.
On instinct, Zhou Xu caught You Luoqi¡¯s arm and did a shoulder throw.
¡°Dong¡± The sound was loud enough for everyone on the same floor to hear.
Looking down on You Luoqi who was on the ground, Zhou Xu said, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself, no. If you daree again, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±
Zhou Xu swaggered off.
You Luoqi cut a sorry figure as hey on the cold floor. He felt himself cool down. He truly could not obtain Zhou Xu, but why? Clearly he was outstanding and the school heartthrob, yet why did Zhou Xu not even spare him a nce?
¡°It must be that Zhou Xu has someone. It must be.¡± You Luoqi said to himself, as if giving himself confidence. He repeated this sentence multiple times before slowly getting up.
After that day, Zhou Xu became an influential figure in X University. Some people worshipped him because he won the special prize in the national designpetition; others liked him because in female clothing, his beauty was otherworldly, while some chased him because in male clothing, he was definitely not inferior to any school heartthrob.
There was also another group of people always watching Zhou Xu. This group hated crossdressers and their representative was precisely the Student Council President Chang Shaojun.
On this point, Chang Shaojun was the same as in the original world. His fundamental character had not changed; hate was hate and this kind of hate overthrew the liking he had towards Zhou Xu.
He was disgusted by Zhou Xu. Especially after he saw Zhou Xu¡¯s crossdressing picture, he was even more disgusted.
In the original world, he pushed Zhou Xu to his death. In this world, Zhou Xu did not know that Chang Shaojun still wanted to push him to death, no, he wanted all the people who liked crossdressing to die. Or at least he wanted them out of his school. Chang Shaojun clenched his fist.
Zhou Xu did not care about these people¡¯s gazes. He was busy working on the designmissions Yang He handed over to him.
Themission was from a certainpany that had newlyunched a deluxe car model with new functions built in. Zhou Xu quite liked one of the functions¨Cthe car had an automatic air purifier.
Just as Yang He said, this kind of design was indeed not easy to do. Even if he was very clear on the other party¡¯s requirements, he could not guarantee to make them satisfied and because they were paying, the client had a lot of choosing power. If Zhou Xu could not satisfy them, they could find another advertising or designpany at any time.
Zhou Xu thought for three days, but came up empty. He decided to let himself rx since designing was just like that. Creativity was the most important; if the idea was not good, it did not matter how beautiful the work was.
Coincidentally, it was the crossdressing club¡¯s activity day. Zhou Xu first went to the club and saw Lu Zhongbanoshi already there when he arrived.
¡°Laoshi.¡± Zhou Xu went to greet him. As a result, he was hit by the teacher on the head. Lu Zhongban asked, ¡°What, you have some matters?¡±
¡°En, I have a designmission, but I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±
¡°Then leave it for now. We are doing designing, don¡¯t forget that. It¡¯s not a task and it cannot be done as if it is a routine and follow a fixed method. Otherwise, your work will not have any new concepts and thus no influence,¡± Lu Zhongbanoshi took out a pen-like object and opened it before saying, ¡°What is this?¡±
Lu Zhongban was definitely holding a makeup product. After that day¡¯s beauty contest, the crossdressing club received many sponsorships.
In the end, they received four drawers of makeup products.
Zhou Xu did not know the ssifier for such items, hence he could only use ¡°drawers¡± as an estimate.
Zhou Xu opened the first drawer. It supposedly contained foundation and other base makeup products. He asked, ¡°Did you take it from here?¡±
Lu Zhongban shook his head. Zhou Xu proceeded to the second drawer which had makeup products. He asked again, ¡°Did you take it from here?¡±
Lu Zhongban nodded. Zhou Xu also nodded and said, ¡°This item is a makeup product.¡±
¡°Pa.¡± Zhou Xu was hit on the head by Lu Zhongban.
¡°Of course I know that it¡¯s a makeup product.¡±
¡°Right, that day, the makeup artist seemed to have used it when drawing something under my eye.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡±
Lu Zhongbanoshi used the pen to draw under Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes. A bright and sparkling trace was left on his face.
Lu Zhongbanoshi pped his hands and said, ¡°I know, this must be a glitter pen.¡±
Zhou Xu thought for a while and found it possible.
¡°Pft, that is a highlighter pen.¡± A bright and clear voice sounded. Zhou Xu turned and found out that the voice belonged to none other than Yang He.
Yang He snatched the highlighter pen away and gently drew under Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°As the name implies, the highlighter pen highlights the bottom of the eyes. Since those with plump lower eyelids are said to be very lucky, many women would specifically use this pen to create the illusion of one.¡±
Zhou Xu and Lu Zhongban looked at Yang He as if he was crazy, ¡°Why do you know such a delicate thing?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Little Yang. If you didn¡¯t say then I wouldn¡¯t even know what it is.¡±
Yang He opened the drawers one by one to see the contents before saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t good at photoshop in the past so I specially went to work at a studio, editing hundreds of pictures a day. They were all pictures of women, hence I know about these things.¡±
Lu Zhongban continued to ask, ¡°That¡¯s photoshopping pictures, why would you know about makeup products and how they are used?¡±
¡°Because that studio had ten makeup artists but six left on the same day, so I had to step up. Ha ha ha, right, I¡¯ll tell you something: the first girl I did make up on, I shaved half her eyebrow away. Ha ha ha, it had to be drawn in afterwards.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at Yang He¡¯s merry appearance and could not help butugh, ¡°Weren¡¯t you beaten up?¡±
¡°She didn¡¯t,¡± Yang He continued, ¡°her boyfriend hit me.¡±
¡°Hellooshi, Da Da and He-ge.¡± A neutral voice sounded in the activity room, interrupting Zhou Xu and Lu Zhongbanoshi¡¯sughter.
The three all turned their heads. It was a handsome figure. Zhou Xu asked, ¡°You are?¡±
¡°Da da, I am Su Kang. He-ge asked me toe and help with the makeup.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded. No wonder he had not seen him when he had been recruiting new members. ¡°No need to call me Da Da, Zhou Xu will do. Right, the club members should all arrive within ten minutes. I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡±
¡°No problem. I like to do it anyway. I¡¯m happy to meet others who share the same interests. Right, I¡¯m a girl but I¡¯m used to this appearance I have now.¡±
Zhou Xu and Lu Zhongbanoshi were both a bit shocked, but also somewhat gratified. They looked at each other and smiled. There was no discrimination nor bias, only the most honest admiration for each other.
The members gradually arrived. There were sixty people in total, thirty boys and thirty girls. Lu Zhongban and Zhou Xu took turns to first say a few words, encouraging self-respect and self-confidence. They did not say anymore since everyone was equal when they participated in this club.
The makeup session began and Zhou Xu was awfully busy.
When he had a break from the hectic gathering, Zhou Xu looked everywhere before realising Yang He had already left and Su Kang was helping the club members with a smile.
A warm feeling roused from his heart. Zhou Xu felt happy.
Yes, happiness, was this not what modern people hoped to obtain?
The design appeared in his mind. Zhou Xu could not wait any longer; he wanted to put his idea onto paper.
¡°Laoshi, let me use yourputer for a bit.¡± The activity room only had oneputer and it was brought by Lu Zhongbanoshi. Zhou Xu went over to theputer.
¡°I¡¯m still using it though.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll use it for a bit only.¡± Zhou Xu already pulled Lu Zhongbanoshi aside.
His fingers danced on the keyboard. Zhou Xu put that feeling into his design. The picture had water droplets, a stream, some grass, circles of flowers, the sunlight and also a pair of lovers. Within an hour, the general framework and most of the content was done.
Saving the image and sending it to his own email ount, Zhou Xu exhaled a breath of air, ¡°Hu.¡±
¡°Pa.¡± A palm smacked Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulders. He then lifted his head and saw Lu Zhongbanoshi¡¯s grin, ¡°Not bad, remember to treat me to a meal if it is epted.¡±
¡°En?¡±
¡°I saw it. An advertisement design for a certain car. If it is chosen, you definitely will notck money. Remember to treat me.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
¡°Yi, club president wants to treat? Do we have a share?¡±
¡°Seems like all the members can go.¡±
¡°Wah, that¡¯s great. I want to eat fish¨Cthe canteen¡¯s fish doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±
¡°But I want to eat mutton hot pot.¡±
Speechless, Zhou Xu looked at Lu Zhongban. Lu Zhongban shrugged, then smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you, jiayou jiayou.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the members¡¯ situation in the activity room clearly. Those that were originally boys became girls and the girls already had the appearance of handsome young men. Perhaps there were some that were still a bit ignorant, but participating in this club was an improvement to Zhou Xu.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu spoke, ¡°I will apany those who have the courage to go outside. Others who still need more time can stay here and chat with other club members or do assignments. Our club will not force anyone to do anything. Whenever you need to, you cane to this club room.¡±
¡°Pa pa pa pa pa....¡± After the apuse, Su Kang said, ¡°Da Da, your makeup is not done. What do you think of a seductive look?¡±
¡°En, it will definitely look good. Su-shuai ge quickly do the makeup for the club president.¡±
¡°Yes yes yes... we want to see. Su-shuai ge quickly do it....¡±
Zhou Xu, ¡°...¡±
Thus Zhou Xu was again pushed to face the mirror. Closing his eyes, Zhou Xu thought, nevermind, take it as a way to make the members happy.
Except, when he opened his eyes again, he himself was stunned. The seductive beauty in the mirror was him?
A smokey effect had been applied on his eyes and together with bright red lips and curled long hair, Zhou Xu felt that any man would like such a beauty. Of course, excluding gays.
Only ten people left the activity room while in crossdress with Zhou Xu. However, all ten people were filled with confidence; they knew that their excellence was the best way to shut people up and all ten of them were outstanding to the point where other people bristled with jealousy.
A genius from the English department, male. He obtained the nation¡¯s highest trantion credentials in his second year of university and could do simultaneous interpretations in his third year.
Another was a talent in theputing department, female. Her height was a tall 182cm and she was already hired by the country¡¯s ministries to fight cybercriminals.
There was also a gifted student from the fine arts department, female. When she was fourteen, her art could already sell for millions.
When these ten people appeared, the most beautiful scenery was shown.
Calmly, weing the crowd¡¯s eyes, they smiled.
At night, after everything, Zhou Xu was still thinking of his design, but since it was not convenient to do it in his dorm room, Zhou Xu made a call and headed to Yang He¡¯s design studio.
Yang He had long given Zhou Xu the key, so he was not concerned about the door.
Only, Zhou Xu did not expect that the moment he opened the doors to his office, Yang He would be there. Zhou Xu without a doubt saw Yang He swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva as he looked at Zhou Xu.
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (9)
Editor: ghost
Lightly parting his red lips, Zhou Xu intentionally lifted his long hair up and asked, ¡°Am I very pretty?¡±
Yang He nodded.
Zhou Xu walked to Yang He¡¯s side and leaned on him as he asked, ¡°Want to do it?¡±
Yang He swallowed another mouthful of saliva and nodded.
Zhou Xu hit his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Move aside for a bit, I want to do up the design tonight.¡±
Yang He looked at the ceiling in disappointment before sitting at the side so that Zhou Xu had more space. In any case, his work office was really a bit cramped and the twoputers were too close together.
Zhou Xu began editing the design¡¯s various detailing and slightly adjusted the general framework. When he was finally satisfied with the design, it was unexpectedly already 4 AM.
¡°Done?¡±
¡°En.¡±
Zhou Xu only noticed Yang He¡¯s presence after he had answered and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back and sleep?¡±
Yang He¡¯s neat row of teeth were disyed as he smiled handsomely, ¡°I wanted to apany you.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled. However, he forgot that he was currently still crossdressing. His eyes formed crescents and his slightly pursed red lips had a kind of delicate temptation.
¡°Cough, let¡¯s go eat something first. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Yang He had no choice but to erase his beautiful fantasies with difficulty.
¡°En.¡±
Zhou Xu was all right until Yang He mentioned eating and he started to feel hungry as well. After all he had not eaten for six or seven hours.
It was very dark outside, but above the nket of darkness, shining stars dotted the nightscape apanied by a bright moon.
The streetlights were not very bright and the trees along the streets were fresh saplings.
The wind blew and Zhou Xu could not help but shiver a bit.
Zhou Xu hated such a cold spell due to ate spring. ¡°Walk quickly, it¡¯s too cold.¡±
Yang He took off his maroon scarf and pulled Zhou Xu to his side, circling the scarf around his neck. Yang He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t think to wear a few moreyers when youe out for a walk at night?¡±
Zhou Xu was speechless. He thought to himself, he was wearing women¡¯s clothes¨Chow was he supposed to give off sex appeal when he was wrapped in thickyers? But Zhou Xu knew that Yang He was just concerned and caring for him.
The man was nodding off when he heard Yang He¡¯s loud voice. He woke with a start and looked around himself before realising that there really were customers ordering.
Yang He repeated himself. The man nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it wille immediately.¡±
Eating the simple noodles with a warm and handsome person. The outside was in harsh winter while inside seemed like spring with a sort of ambiguity thick in the air. Zhou Xu suddenly felt that this feeling was quite good. He sighed with emotion but just then, Yang He opened his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re really too good-looking. I really want to.... do it with you.¡±
Zhou Xu almost spat out his mouthful of noodles, ¡°Say that again.¡±
Yang He did not dare utter a word and ate his noodles with his head lowered. Only when he finished a big mouthful and raised his head did he realise that Zhou Xu was actually smiling. Zhou Xu was not reproaching him nor angry at him. He said, ¡°Sure, but not now.¡±
¡°Then tomorrow?¡±
Zhou Xu used his chopsticks to knock on Yang He¡¯s head and said, ¡°Wait for the day I bring you home as my boyfriend.¡±
Yang He immediately cowered, ¡°If your father, mother and grandfather hit me, you must remember to save me.¡±
Nodding, Zhou Xu replied, ¡°Okay.¡±
They prepared to leave after the meal. However, before they could get up, the shop owner went to them and asked, ¡°Are you two a couple?¡±
Yang He looked at Zhou Xu while Zhou Xu smilingly nodded his head at the shop owner and said, ¡°May I ask if you need anything from us?¡±
The shop owner was stupefied. Since Zhou Xu¡¯s voice obviously sounded like a man¡¯s, he could only inwardly convince himself that there could be girls¡¯ whose voice sounded like that.
¡°Ah it¡¯s like this: our small shop has a promotion where if a couple posts on Weibo upon their visit, they would receive an immediate ten yuan discount, as well as a pair of matching keychains. Would you like to participate?¡±
Zhou Xu looked at Yang He. Yang He said, ¡°We¡¯ll participate¨Cten yuan is still money.¡±
Hence the two took a photo together. However, their faces were somewhat hidden.
When paying the bill, the shop owner really gave them a discount of ten yuan and the couple¡¯s keychain.
However, the two never thought that such a simple matter would be used to the advantage of others and the aftermath was out of their control.
It was already close to 6 AM. Zhou Xu decided to return to his dormitory to rest while Yang He had long moved out of the campus, hence the two parted ways.
Zhou Xu did not expect that the moment he woke up, from X University¡¯s influential figure, he became someone avoided by the university¡¯s faculty staff. He was perceived as a loose homosexual that would be friends with benefits with anyone and moreover, he had a ¡°mental illness¡± ¨C transvestism.
Zhou Xu was taken by surprise by this drastic change. Zhou Xu had not yet reacted nor counterattacked when the school intr already began festering with various insults and taunts. With the addition of Zhou Xu¡¯s own fan club, it slowly changed to the two sides cursing at each other.
Zhou Xu actually only found out on the second day since he slept for an entire day. When he was in ss, he picked up a phone call from Lu Zhongbanoshi.
Lu Zhongbanoshi was mostly genuinely anxious and worried for Zhou Xu, hence his tone had some impatience, ¡°Zhou Xu?¡±
¡°En, it¡¯s meoshi. What happened?¡±
¡°How are you still so calm and collected? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything, haven¡¯t you gone online?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t, did something happen?¡±
¡°Then you should quickly log onto the school intr. Yang He was already asked to leave by his mentor and there¡¯s a possibility that he may need to withdraw from school because of you.¡±
When he was talking, Zhou Xu had switched on hisputer. Zhou Xu already knew roughly what had happened before Lu Zhongban was done talking.
¡°En, I understand. Laoshi, don¡¯t worry, I have an idea.¡±
¡°What idea? It can¡¯t be that you and Little Yang are really in a rtionship? Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu...?¡±
¡°Laoshi, it¡¯s the truth. I won¡¯t let him face this storm alone.¡±
¡°What? Zhou Xu, what do you n to do?¡±
¡°Nothing much, don¡¯t worry. Laoshi, I¡¯ll hang up first, I still have other matters to settle. Thank you.¡±
Zhou Xu took a deep breath after hanging up. Great, he thought that he would be able to purely enjoy this world with a loving family, genuine friends and teachers as well as a lover who loved him deeply. He thought that he would not need to fight with any protagonists. Now it seems like his mission would never change.
Zhou Xu had this train of thought because when he had seen the post, he had dug out the IP addresses of those who ndered him and Yang He. What a coincidence: of the two IP addresses, one was precisely his dormitory room and the other was a certain rental apartment.
When this IP address waspared to IP address of the student council president from an official announcement, Zhou Xu could onlyugh. It really was coincidental ah.
If the first time was a coincidence, then what about the second? And time after time again?
All the ndering posts came from the same IP address. Zhou Xu needed to think carefully: how should he cken a certain nderer¡¯s reputation in the most effective way? However, his priority was currently to see how Yang He was doing.
Zhou Xu took out his phone. He saw the keychain on it: red with a little blue bear attached to it. Yang He¡¯s keychain was blue with a little red bear.
The two had not put much meaning to it. However when Zhou Xu abruptly saw it, although he felt that couples¡¯ items were silly things in the past, he now felt that sometimes they could really bring joy and happiness to a person.
The corner of his mouth raised. One of the posts that a certain person put up was titled: Shocking scandal! A certain mentor from X Universitypelled his student to xxx, the two made a Weibo post before dawn and their keychains are a couple¡¯s pair? Zhou Xu sneered. Even this could be used to ssh dirty water? How embarrassing.
The call went through and the usual bright and clear voice was heard, as if Yang He was wholly unaffected by the fiasco. ¡°Hello? Little Xu, I¡¯m soon going to be annoyed to death by my mentor. Come and save me.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s lips curved even more. He spoke, ¡°What did your mentor make you do?¡±
¡°I was still sleeping yesterday when my mentor gave me a chain of calls. At 1 PM I went to the office to write a reflection. I was supposed to write, but I slept through the afternoon and my mentor got angry and told me to continue writing today. I really can¡¯t write anything.¡±
¡°How many words do you have to write?¡±
¡°3000,¡± Yang He said before his tone suddenly turned earnest, ¡°but I couldn¡¯t write a single word. The intr said that I forced you, seduced you and told me to let you go, to noty hands on a student. However I can¡¯t do that. In this life, I absolutely won¡¯t let you go.¡±
Zhou Xuughed and replied, ¡°Then don¡¯t write a single word. Wait for me toe save you.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled. What was there to be afraid of? He will not be threatened by anything, not his degree nor other people¡¯s eyes. He only wanted himself and his family to livefortably and happily; he did not care much about anything else.
Zhou Xu went to Yang He¡¯s mentor¡¯s office and saw a miserable Yang He syed on the table. Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes formed crescents as he extended his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to save you, Princess.¡±
Yang He was overjoyed and took Zhou Xu¡¯s hand, ¡°Wee, my hero.¡±
The two held hands as they proudly walked out of the office. The mentor¡¯s office did not have anyone else in currently and even if there were, they would not have been able to stop them.
The two headed to Yang He¡¯s rented apartment. It was not big and only had a room and a living area, but it was very clean and neat.
Zhou Xu opened theputer. As expected, the picture of the two of them holding hands was uploaded. When he checked the IP address of the poster, it was unexpectedly still his dormitory¡¯s IP address.
Pointing at the string of numbers, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Do you know who this is?¡±
Yang He took a look before opening his ownptop. His fingers danced nimbly on the keyboard and he quickly found the person. He straight-forwardly hacked into that person¡¯sputer and duplicated their memory drive.
Opening the drive and looking at the photos, Zhou Xu realised that he was correct as expected. It was You Luoqi. However, the nature of his posts was very obvious: Yang He was abusing the unwritten rule and Zhou Xu was the victim while Yang He was the viin.
Zhou Xu thought of You Luoqi from the original world and found that he was actually still the same. Originally, he hurt Zhou Xu for Chang Shaojun. In this world, he was hurting Yang He for Zhou Xu. As expected, a person¡¯s nature was not so easily changed; a despicable person would remain despicable.
If he could fight openly and honestly then admit defeat in the same way, Zhou Xu would have still respected him as a man. However, what was employing despicable means behind someone¡¯s back?
Zhou Xu found out another interesting thing.
Recovering a hidden file and opening it, Zhou Xu found a dozen photos. Anyone could tell that they were rough design drafts for You Luoqi¡¯s entry into the national designpetition. However, why was the signature on the draft not You Luoqi but You Gan?
There was definitely something fishy.
Afterwards, Yang He hacked into Chang Shaojun¡¯sputer and the two found a picture. In the picture, two women stood behind Chang Shaojun, but if one took a closer look, something was off about one of the tall women.
Zhou Xu smiled. Whether in the original world or now, Chang Shaojun hated transvestites and he definitely would not change so easily.
This showed that Chang Shaojun made those posts to direct people into opposing transvestites.
He he, Zhou Xu evillyughed. Since this was the case, he would not be polite.
Concealing his own address, Zhou Xu sent Chang Shaojun¡¯s pictures to him with an apanying message: Where did your hate originate from?
After that, Zhou Xu sent an email to You Luoqi and the content was also simple. Hepressed the dozen pictures and attached them to the email with a sentence: Do you like the story of the farmer and the snake?
Chapter 55
Chapter 55
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (10)
Editor: ghost
Chang Shaojun instantly turned white when he received the email. He hated crossdressers the most because of his father¨Chis father was precisely a transvestite.
His father always liked to put on the appearance of a woman. It was to the extent that he permanently removed his facial hair so that it would be easier for him to put on makeup.
In Chang Shaojun¡¯s memory, his childhood was filled with quarrels between his parents. His mother felt like his father had tricked her. There were two years where his father indeed did not crossdress, but he was very unhappy. Thus afterwards he would secretly go out and crossdress, but was eventually found out by Chang Shaojun¡¯s mother.
When he was seven, Chang Shaojun¡¯s parents divorced.
On the day of the divorce, his father was still wearing women¡¯s clothes.
Afterwards, they brought Chang Shaojun out to eat. During the meal, the two seemed a lot calmer and thus on that day, Chang Shaojun took that photo together with his parents.
The Chang Shaojun at that time was already beginning to understand things. He knew his father was very weird and Chang Shaojun never let his friends toe over to y in fear that they would feel the same about his father.
Chang Shaojun¡¯s mother remarried and this man was very gentle. Even Chang Shaojun really liked him.
When hepared the two father figures, Chang Shaojun found that he always hated his biological father and now he could finally bring his ¡°father¡± out of the house, finally invite friends over and finally be the same as other students, admiring how great his father was.
Afterwards, Chang Shaojun¡¯s biological father went to look for him a couple of times, but was rejected. Chang Shaojun¡¯s disgusted gaze finally saddened his biological father and hence, in order to not give Chang Shaojun ¡°too much trouble¡±, he never appeared again.
Chang Shaojun¡¯s life was then smooth sailing. He intentionally threw the matter with his father to the back of his mind, leaving only his bone-deep hatred for transvestites. Hence even though he liked Zhou Xu, after he found out that Zhou Xu liked crossdressing, he took his liking and kicked it away, just like he had done with his father.
He was still a child in the photo and both his father and mother were smiling. This was the only time in his memory where his mother had not quarreled with his father in women¡¯s clothing.
This photo became his worst nightmare. He was extremely afraid that other people would find out. However, he could not bear to destroy it. It was the opposite: he protected it like a treasure and even took a picture of it to save on hisputer because he was afraid to lose it.
Chang Shaojun did not want to admit how much he yearned for mutually loving parents. Currently, he was already an adult and as before, rejected transvestites. This was one thing he could not forgive no matter what.
But, wasn¡¯t this picture saved on hisputer? Hisputer had a password. Who was it? How did they gain ess to this photo? And what did they n to do?
Chang Shaojun was drenched in cold sweat. He realised that his body was shaking. This was something hidden in the recesses of his heart. Who was it? Who on earth was it?
It must be one of Zhou Xu¡¯s fans. It must be. Who else would do something so rotten?
Retaliate. He must retaliate. He kept reminding himself that he was not afraid of anything. He must first calm down. However, he could not calm down no matter how hard he tried; Chang Shaojun had already lost the ability to think rationally.
Rushing out of the dormitory, Chang Shaojun ran wildly along the road. He needed a way to vent his inner fear.
He ran until he was drenched in sweat, tired to the point of panting heavily. The overwhelming fear finally subsided. Even if he died, he must bring transvestites down with him.
Seeing that You Gan was currently eating dinner, You Luoqi went up and flipped his meal. His voice changed ents as he roared at You Gan, ¡°Why did you show the drafts to others? Why?¡±
You Gan was only a high school student and a senior at that, hence he was very busy. Especially since the Gao Kao was currently only a few months away, hepletely did not know what his cousin was saying.
¡°Ge, what are you talking about?¡± You Gan ignorantly looked at You Luoqi.
¡°Continue acting. Who else did you give the drafts to when you gave them to me a few months ago?¡± You Luoqi¡¯s face was red from anger. His rage finally reached the muddled You Gan.
¡°Ge, what on earth happened? Apart from you, I never gave those drafts to anyone. Didn¡¯t you say that some advertisementpany had already used the design and paid us? You gave me half the money ah, three thousand yuan and I haven¡¯t used it yet. Why would I give the drafts to someone else? You know that I¡¯m a third year in my second semester¨Cwhere would I find the time to meddle in these design matters?¡± You Gan said softly. He originally had a gentle personality and would speak in a soft and gentle manner, never quarrelling with anyone. Essentially, he was a warm and gentle child in everybody¡¯s eyes.
Only then did You Luoqi go silent. He sat at the side with both hands hugging his head¨Che needed time to carefully think things through.
In the beginning, because You Luoqi wanted to participate in the national designpetition, he prepared for quite a few months before finally producing a work he was satisfied with. Since he was in such a good mood, he went to You Gan to y.
You Luoqi knew that You Gan could also design, hence he did not mention anything about the national designpetition and said that it was an assignment from an advertisingpany. The theme was still the environment. You Gan thought for a bit before taking out a piece of paper and drawing.
After he was finished, he signed his name at the bottom right corner by habit.
You Gan handed it over to You Luoqi to look, ¡°Ge, I feel that this way would be very effective. Look, at the top left corner the colour of the clouds is well-used: the white signifies purity and cleanliness while the tinge of multicolour shows freshness. Under these clouds, people¡¯s lives would also be very colourful. In addition, directly using ck here...¡±
After You Luoqi saw it, he knew that inparison to his own work, You Gan¡¯s concepts and ideas were much better.
Smiling, You Luoqi took a picture of the design, ¡°En, not bad, anything else?¡±
You Gan thought for a while before adding a few more strokes to the design. You Luoqi took another picture.
Afterwards, the two spent the entire afternoon on it.
When they finished the design¡¯s entire general framework, You Luoqi asked, ¡°You Gan, aren¡¯t you very busy now? You don¡¯t have time to do designs, right?¡±
You Gan nodded, ¡°En, I don¡¯t have time. The Gao Kao is approaching and I want to test into B University so I need to work hard.¡±
You Luoqi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You Gan, why don¡¯t you give this design to me? I will give it to the advertisingpany and I will finish the detailing. If it is used, I¡¯ll give you the money. This way it would not affect your studies.¡±
¡°Okay. I don¡¯t care too much about the money. I just want my name to be listed as one of the designers. Right, at that time, use both our names to sign since we did the design together.¡±
¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡±
You Luoqi did use his design and indeed finished the detailing. However, You Gan had not expected that he would use it for apetition and under only You Luoqi¡¯s name, without a single mention of You Gan. In the end, You Luoqi gave You Gan three thousand yuan just as a way to calm his own unsettled heart.
At present, You Luoqi thought things through. All the design drafts were taken by him in the beginning and although he gave a copy of the photo to You Gan, You Gan indeed did not have any time to do such things. You Gan had also long deleted the photo.
Because he was afraid of being found out, You Luoqi was excessively agitated. He was not able to properly think about the entire process and the various probabilities of certain reasons for such a situation before criticising so violently. Fortunately, he did not say that he put the design into apetition, otherwise everything would really be exposed.
Stabilising his mind, You Luoqi raised his head and gentlyughed, ¡°Sorry, You Gan. I was wrong. It seems that there were people who stole the design, but I never gave it to anyone hence I wrongfully assumed it was your fault. I¡¯m really sorry. The key point was that this design was your idea and came from your painstaking efforts. I was unable to restrain my anger knowing that it had been stolen.¡±
You Gan saw that You Luoqi was no longer angry. Now that he understood the reason for You Luoqi¡¯s behaviour, You Ganughed along, ¡°Ge, it¡¯s alright. I know that you were angry on my behalf. Stolen designs are amon sight and cannot be guarded against. You really did not need to be so angry.¡±
¡°En, this time I was too rash. Look, you didn¡¯t even get to eat your meal properly. How about this: I will help you order takeout since you need to revise and cannot go out to eat. When your exams are over, I¡¯ll treat you to a feast.¡±
¡°ºÃ¡£¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
You Luoqi returned to school at night. The more he thought about the situation, the more he felt that something was not right. Who on earth was able to ess such hidden files on hisputer?
ÄѵÀÊÇËûµÄÉáÓÑ£¿
Could it be his roommates?
However, he had three roommates. One of them was Zhou Xu who never touched other people¡¯s things. It could not be him, much less the other two roommates who were game addicts and held no interest towards hisptop. Moreover, both of them always acted together and they most likely would not use hisputer together nor specially open his hidden folder.
Then, the problem was back to Zhou Xu.
It could not be that it was really Zhou Xu? Then when did he find out? Why did he not say anything if he knew? Could it be that he knew half of those posts on the school intr were put up by him?
However, You Luoqi thought, he only wanted Zhou Xu and Yang He to break up. Moreover, he had carefully chosen his words to protect Zhou Xu. Anyone who saw those posts would feel bad for Zhou Xu while condemning Yang He. Why would Zhou Xu still do this?
What You Luoqi did not understand was that it did not matter how much he ndered Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu was most concerned with Yang He¡¯s nder. Perhaps You Luoqi would never understand this point; in You Luoqi¡¯s world, there was no such thing as consideration for others. His world only revolved around himself.
He felt that he was always excellent, whether in appearance or studies. From youth, he was always the benchmark for excellence in others¡¯ eyes. He always lived in songs of praise, even up till university. He became the school heartthrob the moment he entered and there people confessed to him almost everyday.
You Luoqi felt people admired him despite him being so outstanding was because he was not arrogant and could talk humbly to others.
However, a single question could urately pinpoint his problem: ¡°Did you think what you thought was really true??¡± You Luoqi was not at all warm nor gentle. He thought that he was not arrogant when in reality, he always firmly and arrogantly believed that he was a favoured child of God.
Reality was different. It would not be what you felt it was. It was You Luoqi¡¯s first time encountering such a situation, thus felt it so inconceivable and unbelieveable. He believed that there must be people out to get him, but never considered that it was he who was very wrong.
Two dayster, Zhou Xu felt that Chang Shaojun and You Luoqi should have made their decision already, hence Zhou Xu once again sent each of them another email.
The first email was sent to Chang Shaojun, simply demanding an apology to Zhou Xu.
The second was sent to You Luoqi. Zhou Xu demanded that he first apologise to You Gan, then Yang He.
Zhou Xu attached evidence of their IP addresses on the posts to both emails. The two could not be stubborn and refuse to admit their mistakes.
This time, Zhou Xu gave them an entire day¡¯s time to carefully consider their options. If Zhou Xu did not see results after a day, then it showed that the two refused to admit their mistakes and Zhou Xu would not be polite anymore.
After he checked You Luoqi¡¯s house address, Zhou Xu used the identity of a friend to ask about You Gan¡¯s address. Thus Zhou Xu and Yang He met You Gan within the same day.
You Gan was stupefied. He did not dare believe that his trusted cousin would unexpectedly do such a thing.
After a period of silence, he suddenly understood why You Luoqi was so angry when he came by the other day. It was definitely because what he did was exposed.
¡°What do you n to do?¡± Zhou Xu asked You Gan.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought he wanted to help me. I am his younger cousin, how could he do such a thing?¡± You Gan said.
Zhou Xu smiled and patted You Gan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You just need to send your draft to the national designpetition¡¯smittee, nothing else. The result will not affect your studies.¡±
You Gan nodded, then said, ¡°But my draft is long gone. It was taken by my cousin.¡±
¡°We have it. He is Jia Bei, the judge of this year¡¯spetition. We will help you uphold justice, how about it?¡±
¡°Jia Bei? Jia Beioshi?¡± You Gan was surprised. He calmed down after a moment and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±
Three dayster, the organisingmittee of the national designpetition sent You Luoqi a letter. This time You Luoqi was truly stunned; his future was about to be ruined!
The letter organised the various evidences and had You Gan¡¯s verification. In a week, they would issue a public announcement, cancelling You Luoqi¡¯s rights to the prize and exining the reason for such an action.
Paralysed, You Luoqi looked at the ceiling, not saying a word for a very long time.
At this time, Zhou Xu and Yang He were called to the office. Lu Zhongbanoshi, Yang He¡¯s mentor and a few lecturers of the design department were in the office. They earnestly admonished and advised them.
¡°Yang He, if you dare hand in this request, I will give your parents a call to let theme manage you.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, if you dare to leave school, I will disband the crossdressing association.¡±
......
Zhou Xu and Yang He helplessly looked at each other and decided not to fuss about with these teachers. When they left the office, they grinned at each other.
The weak did not have any power. Zhou Xu was not weak. He was X University¡¯s influential figure and an outstanding person in the design department with the national designpetition¡¯s special award in his bag. Yang He was not weak either: he was Jia Beioshi and the school¡¯s teachers could not make him stay if he wanted to leave.
It was funny. The school indeed knew that they were dating; the two had directly handed a withdrawal letter to the staff office. As a result, they were called to the department¡¯s office. This time, the teachers who wanted them to restrain themselves began to panic.
Hence Zhou Xu reached his expected oue. He knew that tonight, all the posts that ndered them on the school intr would be taken down and the university administration would intervene. After all, the school administration already received attention for holding a crossdressing beauty contest. Now that their school intr had posts scolding and abusing transvestites, if the administration did not do something about it, weren¡¯t they pping their own face?
Zhou Xu guessed that the school administration would warn those posters. At that time, there would definitely be a good show to watch.
Trantor¡¯s Note: sorry for the dy since real life has caught up, i¡¯ll be switching to weekly updates on mondays hopefully i can get another trantor on board to let everyone continue reading more chapters every week! if you are interested, check the recruitment page ??
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
Face-pping the School Heartthrob and Student Council President (11)
Editor: ghost
That night, all the posts ndering Zhou Xu and Yang He on the school intr were taken down. Chang Shaojun realised that this method had not worked at all, hence he immediately wrote up a proposal for the student council. He was prepared to help it pass, and under the student council¡¯s lead the students would oppose and protest the crossdressing association and other transvestites.
However, Chang Shaojun did not expect that his proposal would be strongly opposed by the organisingmittee and publicitymittee.
The student council had a meeting every week, but Chang Shaojun did not want to wait. He sent a text to all the members of the student council saying that the week¡¯s meeting needed to be pushed forward as they had an important matter to discuss.
After all the members had arrived, Chang Shaojun subtly gave his prepared proposal to the council.
He gave everyone a few minutes to read through the proposal before he began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to give everyone such short notice for this meeting. However, seeing that the school¡¯s atmosphere has be more and more foul, as representatives of the students we cannot leave this situation alone.
¡°In addition, if everyone were to remain indifferent, crossdressing w be very popr within this school. How would the differences between genders be reflected?
¡°The previous crossdressing beauty contest was something that I, as the student council president, did not support. However, we had no choice since the media had decided to meddle and we had to cooperate. But what about now? Do we still need to endure in silence when it concerns our campus life?
¡°No, we cannot continue enduring. Transvestism is not normal; it is a mental illness. We cannot support such wrong behaviour. We are representatives of the students¨Cwe cannot, once again, turn a blind eye to the situation!
¡°I hope that we can band together and boycott the school¡¯s new association: the crossdressing association. I hope that we do not forget the reality that men and women have differences. Transvestites must be chased out of the school so that a fresh and clean X University will be returned to us.¡±
The room was quiet after Chang Shaojun¡¯s speech. Thus, Chang Shaojun could not help but ask, ¡°What do you think? Have you thought of ways to boycott the association? Everyone can share their thoughts.¡±
There was another wave of silence. In the end, the publicitymittee¡¯s leader stood up and cleared her throat a little. Her tone was light and slow, but her voice carried absolute certainty.
¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t agree with your proposal. Firstly, transvestism is not a mental illness¨Cit is a normal state of mind. Perhaps you did not know, but if you had done your research, you would find that roughly 80% of males have a varying degree of desire to crossdress. So transvestism is not a mental illness. Since it is not, there is no difference between them and us; we are all normal. Mr. President, we cannot deny nor reject a normal inclination based on personal feelings.¡±
The publicitymittee¡¯s leader was a girl, but she was very strong-willed. She had always remained impartial and had high prestige in the student council. She was originally the student council¡¯s president, but because she had needed to leave school to participate in arge scalepetition, she had taken the initiative to give up her seat to the then-deputy president Chang Shaojun.
In actuality, the position of deputy president did not have much real power. It did not match up to that of amittee leader¡¯s. However, no one expected that the publicitymittee¡¯s previous leader would suddenly resign.
After Chang Shaojun organised a few activities, everyone had been quite satisfied with him, hence they had epted him and moved on.
In the present situation, everyone¡¯s feelings were a bit delicate, especially after the publicitymittee leader¡¯s direct opposition.
The atmosphere became more and more strained. The organisingmittee leader stood up and smiled. He voiced out, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so tense, this is just a discussion. Since this is a normal discussion, then I will express my views too. Firstly, transvestism is indeed not a mental illness. As such, Mr. President, you truly misspoke on this point. In addition, transvestites will not go into the wrong toilets, so what kind of disturbance will they cause?¡±
The members allughed. The atmosphere also became slightly more rxed. However, the more observant members noticed Chang Shaojun lowering his head. Before he had lowered his head, his gaze had not been one bit amicable.
The organisingmittee leader continued, ¡°Thirdly, transvestites are transvestites, but there is a more severe form of transvestism that is indeed an illness: gender dysphoria. Therefore, what we need to do is not reject nor restrict transvestites, but help those with gender dysphoria.¡±
What normal state of mind, ridiculous!
What normal, ridiculous!
Ridiculous!
¡°Nonsense! You are all talking nonsense! Transvestism is a mental illness. They disgust people! I want to vomit when I see them. You people who support them are also absolutely disgusting. What psychological guidance? Fuck guidance, they should all die! All die!¡±
In the end, Chang Shaojun could not hold back. He spent his whole life in disgust of transvestites. He was unable to ept them. Why was everyone else so tolerant?
They did not know how disgusting it was to see their own father in a dress. They also did not know the fear and inferiority he felt when his ssmates had seen his father.
¡°What do you guys know? You don¡¯t know anything. Transvestites are sick and the sick need to see a doctor, otherwise they should hurry up and die,mit suicide or jump off a building. You people who support them, what right do you have to support them? What reason? If your father also crossdressed, what would you think? Would you still be here saying such things? If your birth father held your hand and went out looking like a woman, how would you feel? Is it not disgusting? You stupid people know absolutely nothing!¡±
After Chang Shaojun finished roaring, the entire room was silent. He had vented years of fear through his rant. He sat back down as he had exhausted all his strength.
In the midst of the silence, Chang Shaojun heard a clear voice. However, he did not want to raise his head; his world had copsed. Now everyone present knew that his father was a transvestite.
¡°If my father liked to wear women¡¯s clothing too and it made him happy, perhaps at the beginning I would not understand as a child. But after I grew more aware, I would support him. If he loved me and I loved him too, then I would wish for his happiness. If my ssmates came over to my house, I would proudly tell them: Look, he is my father. He is very pretty and he loves me.¡±
Chang Shaojun slightly lifted his head. The person in front of him seemed like a deity; he had a radiant beauty that was different from a crowd ofmon faces. Right, he had fallen in love at first sight with this person before, but what had happened?
After he knew he was a transvestite and hence mysteriously started to hate him instead.
And then? They became hostile towards each other and that feeling he had in the beginning was long gone.
Three people followed behind Zhou Xu, one was Yang He and the other two were women, both looked to be about forty years old.
Zhou Xu and Yang He looked at Chang Shaojun quietly sitting at his seat. They stepped back and thus Chang Shaojun was able to see the two women.
¡°Jun Jun, I¡¯m sorry.¡± One woman said. She could not say anything else after that sentence, and could only turn around and leave. The other woman followed her.
Chang Shaojun was in a daze until the woman left. He then realised that she was precisely his birth father.
Suddenly, Chang Shaojun rushed out like a crazed man. The crowd in the meeting room could hear a wail of ¡°dad¡± before it was quiet again.
Yang He walked up the podium and smiled towards everyone in the room. His clean white teeth shone under the sunlight, giving off radiance.
¡°You should disperse, go and do what you¡¯re supposed to. Right, that person over there, aren¡¯t you from the design department? You haven¡¯t handed in this week¡¯s assignment, right?¡±
¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°Because your teacher is my mentor. He¡¯s toozy to mark your work, so he¡¯s making me do it. Do you have a problem with that?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ll leave first, Laoshi, ha, hahaha.¡±
A few secondster, the meeting room was devoid of people. Zhou Xu looked at Yang He and coldlyughed, ¡°That person just now seems to be the one that has secretly liked you for three years. Looks like you remember it very clearly ah.¡±
¡°Haha, hahaha, I don¡¯t remember it that clearly, haha....¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
¡°En.¡±
No one knew what happened to Chang Shaojun, only that a few dayster, he resigned from his position as student council president and Zhou Xu received his apology letter. He apologised on the school intr as well.
Afterwards, Chang Shaojun was unusually low-key and never expressed his hatred of transvestites again. Zhou Xu did not make things difficult for him either; the best punishment for Chang Shaojun was remorse and Chang Shaojun¡¯s father had already done it for him.
....
After You Luoqi received the letter from the national designpetition board, he panicked. But no matter how much he regretted it, the national designpetition web page still announced the retraction of You Luoqi¡¯s third tier award.
At the same time, the board also published You Gan¡¯s drafts and in the end, called for all the designers to boycott such people who steal others¡¯ ideas and work.
You Luoqi knew he was done for. At least in the designing circle, he had nowhere to go. However, he brought this upon himself hence in the end, he could not say anything.
The design department criticized him and You Luoqi¡¯s reputation in the school changed from school heartthrob to ¡°rice thief¡± since he stole designs.
From heaven to hell, You Luoqi¡¯s life becamepletely different. He lost the right to chase Zhou Xu because at the end of that semester, Zhou Xu received his golden first tier award and publicly came out of the closet with Yang He.
A yearter, Zhou Xu entered and won the elections for student council president. He once again won the national designpetition¡¯s special award.
Two yearster, Zhou Xu and Yang He partnered together and opened an advertisingpany. The first year¡¯s turnover was already more than three million.
A television station interviewed him. During the interview, he wore an enchanting fiery red dress. His reputation as a crossdressing design genius spread.
Zhou Xu wore women¡¯s clothing when he returned home for the New Year. The people in the neighbourhood were unexpectedly all warm and gentle. Auntie Chen even pulled him to help her do an advertisement for her store.
Three yearster, Zhou Xu graduated, bing the school¡¯s most excellent graduate.
Because of his ck history, You Luoqi could not find a job. He could only change to a fake name and be an art designer for a website.
Chang Shaojun did not take up any designing jobs. A year before, he had left school the moment he had graduated and had not contacted anyone. After he came back, there were people who said they saw him at a welfare institution, but he still did not contact anyone.
The day before he was leaving school, Zhou Xu participated in the crossdressing beauty contest for thest time. Now he very clearly knew how to properly apply blush and eyeshadow to look better.
His white dress fluttered as Zhou Xu said to Lu Zhongbanoshi, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Lu Zhongbanoshi lightly hit him with his fist, ¡°Work hard in the future.¡±
Zhou Xu was quiet; Lu Zhongban was too agitated and this hit had made Zhou Xu tear up.
Afterwards, Zhou Xu spoke to the association¡¯s members, ¡°Our interest is very normal. However, regardless of interests and hobbies, we cannot let it obstruct our path to sess.¡±
In the envious and admiring gaze of the crowd, Zhou Xu walked to Yang He who was waiting at the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ve graduated, so I¡¯ll give you all my blessing.¡±
Yang He suddenly sprang with vigour, ¡°We are doing it, right?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head and again smiled lightly, a clear gentle curve on his face. He answered, ¡°Correct.¡±
In their spacious room, Zhou Xuid on the bed. His long hair was spread on the bed, covering it in an enchanting ck colour.
His intoxicating scent made Yang He lose control. He threw himself onto Zhou Xu and kissed him on his red lips. He asked, ¡°I thought you said you wanted to bring me to see your parents before we did it?¡±
¡°Tomorrow they areing over to check on you.¡±
¡°.....Why are they suddenlying over?¡±
¡°Because yesterday I called them to say that their son¡¯s other half was actually Yang He. They were very angry and wanted toe over and interrogate you.¡±
¡°Little Xu, I feel like I cannot do it anymore.¡±
Zhou Xu lightly pulled the straps of his sleeveless dress down, exposing his fine corbones. He asked, ¡°Then what about now?¡±
Yang He again threw himself onto Zhou Xu, ¡°I¡¯m good to go again. I must do it before I die.¡±
They did it to their heart¡¯s content. Zhou Xu had to admit he really loved the way they did it.
However, after they finished, Zhou Xu thought for a while and realised that his lover, in every world, liked to say they would fuck him to death?
Hai, really.
Breaking intoughter, Zhou Xu felt that it would be better if he did not fuss over this.
Chapter 57.1
Chapter 57.1
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (1)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu once again returned to the vast space. This time, Zhou Xu finally got a clear look of the person¡¯s face. It was very familiar, very familiar; who was it?
Who on earth was it?
Right, was he not the interster general who awarded him his medal when he was promoted to military adviser?
Why would he be in this space? Was he always the silhouette that shed by every time?
Could it be? Could it be that he was his lover who chased him world after world?
Then was there a possibility that, when he was initially bound to the ¡°will not die in peace¡± system and had no choice but to transmigrate, the general was in a simr situation?
Was the general bound to some other system? Was he ying some sort of role in every world? Or not? He definitely would not transmigrate to so many worlds of his own free will, right? How could that be?
Wrong!
Zhou Xu suddenly froze. What was the general¡¯s name? Howe he could not remember?
All along, Zhou Xu prided himself in his memory, but why couldn¡¯t he remember the general¡¯s name?
In the vast space, Zhou Xu was quiet as a monk. He had experienced more than a hundred worlds and he remembered every world very clearly. Why couldn¡¯t he remember clearly his own original, real world?
Zhou Xu realised that there were gaps in his memory. He had memories of when he was younger than five years old, memories of after he was promoted and memories of various learning experiences, but why did his memoryck the presence of any important people?
Like parents, siblings, or even good friends. He did not have any in his memories, especially in the time period when he was between ten and twenty. His memories had many missing pieces.
His train of thought started to stray. Zhou Xu wanted to find a clue within his myriad ofplicated memories, but no matter how he searched, he could not find anything.
He coldlyughed. Zhou Xu felt that it was truly entertaining this time. Since his memories had problems, it meant that someone had intentionally thrown him into the system.
And hence, Zhou Xu believed he definitely could escape the system. However Zhou Xu needed to slowly search for a way to do so.
Zhou Xu was clear that since the general was here as well and his appearance had not changed, it meant that the current time in reality flowed at a different speed from all the worlds he had transmigrated to. For example, he had lived for a century in a world he had transmigrated to, but Zhou Xu guessed that possibly only one or two days had passed in the real world.
In addition, Zhou Xu realised that the silhouette was bing clearer and the time it could stop for was bing longer and longer. When he had first seen it, it had perhaps stopped for 0.01 seconds. This time, Zhou Xu could already see it for 0.1 seconds. It should continue improving.
The general got up, but his back and waistcked strength.
His gaze was sinister and ruthless. For Zhou Xu, he must recover.
Slowly, the general once again closed his eyes.
.............
Zhou Xu opened his eyes. After a momentary daze, he saw quite a few people surrounding his bed. Their eyes were filled with helplessness and disappointment.
Zhou Xu was slightly stunned. He guessed that they should be his rtives, but in the recent worlds he had transmigrated to, his rtives were all very good people. Suddenly being met with this kind of disappointed gazed, Zhou Xu felt unused to such a sight for a split second.
The rtives did not say a word before leaving. Only a gentle and weak youth was left. He had a red mole near the corner of his mouth.
¡°Little Xu, are you okay?¡±
Zhou Xu sat up and cleared his throat , ¡°En.¡±
¡°Then that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be disappointed; actually, being a Di-er isn¡¯t that bad. Maybe you can find a lover.¡±
Zhou Xu froze. What was a ¡°Di-er¡±?
His pinky finger tingled. This world¡¯s information and memories of the original host were both transmitted to Zhou Xu¡¯s brain.
It turns out that there were four kinds of people in this world: men, women, Ger and Di-er.
Men were this world¡¯s rulers. They were tall and muscr, and made up about half of the poption.
Next were Gers. Their position were higher than women¡¯s because of their strong fertility. They made up about 20% of the poption.
Then there were women. They could give birth to children, but their capabilities were very low. They were another 20% of the poption.
Lastly, there were Di-ers. Their bodies were about the same as Gers. They would not be too tall nor have a lot of strength. Although most Di-ers were very good-looking, it was no use¡ªthey did not have the fertility that Gers did.
The number of Di-ers were the lowest, making up about 5% of the poption.
Di-er. Because they did not have any special qualities, they were often the target of bullying. Theycked the strength to join the army or the fertility to establish marriage contracts, hence in the end, they were mostly reduced to the lowest tier in society.
Gers and Di-ers both had a grey mole at birth. At around twelve years old, when puberty urred, the mole would change colours. A Ger¡¯s mole would be red while a Di-er¡¯s mole would be blue.
When Zhou Xu had woken up, the family had just found out that his mole had turned blue.
Hence they were disappointed. However, didn¡¯t family mean eptance and support for who one was?
Seems like the family in this world was not like that.
Zhou Xu coldlyughed. He raised his hand to touch the blue mole at the corner of his eye. He thought, so what if he was a Di-er? As usual, he would use this weak body to live a life of brilliance. Moreover, he did not need to bear children; it was the best.
¡°Little Xu, it¡¯s great that you are fine. Don¡¯t be sad, why don¡¯t we go to my house to eat?¡± Zhou Xu heard a youthful voice and turned his head to its direction. After a moment of silence, Zhou Xu understood that this was the original world¡¯s protagonist Ding Zhaolin.
Looking at the position of the red mole, it should be him. Since this was the case, Zhou Xu was not nning to be too friendly towards him.
¡°No need, thank you. You should go first; I want to rest for a bit.¡±
¡°Alright, you should have a good rest. I will take care of you regardless of you being a Di-er.¡±
Ding Zhaolin left. Zhou Xu got up from the bed and saw his parents in thepound disappointedly shaking their heads. He could also hear their conversation. Only now did Zhou Xu truly understand how low the position of Di-ers were in this world. It was beyond the imagination of people.
¡°He¡¯s a Di-er, ai, we¡¯ve raised him for nothing all these years. Howe he is a Di-er? Ai, really.¡±
¡°Ai, why don¡¯t we directly sell him to the Di-er shelter? We can still recoup our losses.¡±
¡°We can only resort to this if all else fails.¡±
¡°Are we being too cruel? Otherwise, we can forget about it and raise him. Of all the children in the Di-er shelter, who can live past thirty?¡±
¡°But it¡¯s useless to continue raising him.¡±
Seems like this world¡¯s Di-er were either raised or sold? This was also an interster world? Ridiculous.
Zhou Xu thought of his original interster world and shook his head. Although there were problems with his memories, he was certain that the world he lived in did not have such problems.
Taking a mirror, Zhou Xu looked at himself. The mirror reflected an extremely seductive face, fitting the world¡¯s setting that Di-ers had such picturesque beauty.
Zhou Xu guessed that his height was only about 1.6m. However, it seemed that this world¡¯s Gers and Di-ers stopped growing when they reached that height.
Forget it, he still had a few years ahead of him. Zhou Xu had time to train his body.
However at present, he needed to first protect himself. Since he heard that this ¡°Di-er shelter¡± was not a good ce, he had to stay in this cold house.
Quietly walking downstairs, Zhou Xu saw his shocked parents. He hid his expression and softly whispered, ¡°Baba, father, I will listen to you in the future and help do the house chores. Please don¡¯t sell me away. After I turn 18, I will find a job. At that time I hope that I can repay your kindness in raising me.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s parents were stunned. They did not expect Zhou Xu to hear their conversation. They were embarrassed for a bit before smiling and saying, ¡°Little Xu ah, how can we sell you off? Don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t.¡±
¡°Thank you, father.¡±
¡°Cough, Little Xu, don¡¯t be too anxious. Even if you are a Di-er, we definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon you.¡±
¡°Thank you, baba.¡±
¡°Ai, what are you thanking us for?¡±
¡°I was wrong.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s fearful appearance made the two feel sad. Thinking back, Zhou Xu was born pretty and they doted on him; how could they just sell him off because he was a Di-er?
Looking at each other, the two people made a decision. Since they had the ability to continue raising Zhou Xu, they would follow what Zhou Xu suggested; they would discuss again when he was 18 years old.
¡°Then father, baba, can I still go to school?¡±
¡°Of course you can, Little Xu.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Zhou Xu returned to his room after he finished speaking. His father and baba once again looked at each other. They felt a particr heartache when hearing Zhou Xu say ¡°thank you¡±.
Zhou Xu¡¯s father held a post in the empire¡¯s army and he was a man. His baba was a Ger. They had four children; Zhou Xu¡¯s oldest and second brother were both men, named Zhou Yang and Zhou Bin respectively. He also had an older sister called Zhou Jing. Zhou Xu was the youngest of four children.
Currently, Zhou Yang and Zhou Bin were studying in the empire¡¯s military academy. Both were very outstanding and were already targeted by quite a few Gers.
In this world, Gers were required to marry. This was for the empire¡¯ster generations. Because males made up the majority of people, Ge-ers with good fertility were very popr and were mostly married off once they were of age. If they could not marry, at twenty years old, the imperial government would choose a man for the Ge-er to marry and have children as quickly as possible.
Zhou Xu¡¯s sister Zhou Jing had a set partner. He was a member of the imperial army and his position was quite high. Zhou Jing extremely doted on Zhou Xu.
Slightly lifting the corner of his mouth, Zhou Xu decided that he needed to build good rtions with his two older brothers; perhaps they could be of use in the future.
Trantor¡¯s Note: any suggestions to change the name of ¡°will not die in peace¡± system?;; I think the name came from the first trantor who was mtl-ing so it sounds awkward...
Chapter 57.2
Chapter 57.2
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (1.2)
Editor: ghost
No matter how weed Zhou Xu and the other Di-er were in the past, looking at the current world¡¯s situation, they would be relegated to the lowest caste of society after presenting as such. It did not matter to Zhou Xu whether they bullied other Di-er, but if they had the guts to try to bully him, they could only await Zhou Xu¡¯s revenge.
These twelve or thirteen year olds were were only capable of minor scuffles. Zhou Xu¡¯s revenge would be nothing more than returning their fists in a fight.
Zhou Xu was stopped at a corner by three Gers and a man. They smirked and said, ¡°Turns out you are a Di-er, hahaha. Seeing that you¡¯re so good-looking, I thought that you would awaken to be a Ger, hahahaha! Who would¡¯ve thought that you became a Di-er....¡±
¡°Exactly, you were always so arrogant.¡±
¡°Awakening to be a Di-er is your punishment, hahahaha.¡±
¡°You will be sold off in the future. Really, at that time, don¡¯te crying to us.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at them coldly. When their fists came flying towards him, Zhou Xu evaded them and took advantage of the opportunity to raise his leg, kicking the man¡¯s lower body part. While the man wailed in pain, he turned his body, as if he was passing people in basketball. The Ger facing him had no time to react when Zhou Xu had already reached him and took a fist to his face.
The remaining two Ger saw that the situation was unfavourable to them. They made eye contact, agreeing to attack Zhou Xu together. In the end, they did not have time to act before Zhou Xu swept his leg under them, making them fall right to the ground.
Dusting his hands, Zhou Xu looked down on them as he said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t learnt how to fight yet you can pick one. If you want to die next time, you can continueing to me. I¡¯ll guarantee that you can die an unsightly death.¡±
Walking towards her, Zhou Xu shouted, ¡°Jie*.¡±
Following that, Zhou Xu¡¯s head was rubbed messy by her, ¡°Did you miss me? I¡¯ve missed you to death!¡±
Zhou Xu escaped from her grasp and tidied his hair before replying, ¡°Somewhat.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s head was again ruffled to a mess by his sister before the two got into the car and left.
A man wearing a military uniform was in the driver¡¯s seat. Zhou Xu obediently called out, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±
The man was very satisfied and nodded his head. He let Zhou Xu sit properly in the car before starting the car.
¡°Let me look at your mole. Comeee, I heard you¡¯ve awakened already. Hahahaha, aiyo, it¡¯s really blue¨Cthat¡¯s great! Darling, you don¡¯t need to give birth to children in the future.¡± Zhou Jing¡¯s voice carried tion, as if she did not care whether Zhou Xu was a Ger or a Di-er.
Zhou Xu intentionally acted angry, but Zhou Jing was only more happy. Sheughed for a very long time before she reached out with her index finger and tapped Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are a Ger or a Di-er or a man. You are Zhou Xu. You are a person, not a thing! Go and live your own life, don¡¯t care about all that nonsense, you hear me?¡±
Zhou Xu slightly lowered his head to cover up the delight in his heart. He realised that this world was not so rotten after all; at least his sister was a smart person.
¡°I understand.¡± Zhou Xu replied.
Zhou Jing brought Zhou Xu home. That night, Zhou Jing repeated her words over the dinner table, making their parents visibly upset. However, Zhou Jing did not care; she wanted to protect her younger brother.
Zhou Xu knew that in the original world, Zhou Jing was still very loving and doting towards Zhou Xu after he presented. However, because he was a Di-er, the original Zhou Xu was pushed aside and oppressed by many people. In the end, he became timid and weak.
The only person he trusted was Ding Zhaolin. He thought that Ding Zhaolin would never betray him, hence when he was really thrown aside by Ding Zhaolin, he was full of bitter hatred for Ding Zhaolin¡¯s hypocrisy.
In a rage, the original Zhou Xu had taken up a weapon for the first time and aimed it at Ding Zhaolin. However, in the end, he still died by the hands of Ding Zhaolin¡¯s man.
The betrayal did not happen without reason. Ding Zhaolin was matched by the imperial government to a man named Wu Mingdi, but at the time he was madly in love with a woman called Sun Qingxia.
Sun Qingxia was taken in by Wu Mingdi¡¯s family when she was a child and was raised by them. Outsiders thought that she was Wu Mingdi¡¯s little sister, but Wu Mingdi indeed liked this little sister of his.
What Wu Mingdi did not know was that in fact, Sun Qingxia knew at a young age that her father¡¯s death had been caused by Wu Mingdi¡¯s father. She stayed at the Wu house solely to get revenge.
After Wu Mingdi and Ding Zhaolin were forced to marry, Wu Mingdi returned to the army while Ding Zhaolin found out Sun Qingxia¡¯s scheme.
As a result, the flustered Sun Qingxia captured Ding Zhaolin¡¯s best friend, Zhou Xu as a hostage to threaten Ding Zhaolin to remain silent on the matter.
However, without a bit of hesitation, Ding Zhaolin decided to abandon Zhou Xu and directly rushed to the army, telling Wu Mingdi about the whole story.
Sun Qingxia was exposed. In a fit of rage, she chopped six of Zhou Xu¡¯s fingers off. At that time, Zhou Xu had be a piano teacher; although he was not brilliant, it was enough for him to make a living.
After Zhou Xu was rescued and left without six of his fingers, he found out the truth. He abhorred Sun Qingxia and Ding Zhaolin, but Ding Zhaolin simply said that he had no other way.
But how could he have no other way? Sun Qingxia never had the intention to harm Zhou Xu. If Ding Zhaolin did not say anything, she definitely would have let Zhou Xu go; she only wanted to retaliate against Wu Mingdi.
However, Ding Zhaolin did not even have one bit of hesitation. He directly chose Wu Mingdi because he could get rid of Sun Qingxia at the same time. He would not say that bit, but Zhou Xu was very clear on this. Who was not selfish?
If Sun Qingxia was still in the picture, Ding Zhaolin would definitely not have any standing. Sun Qingxia¡¯s plot was exposed hence Wu Mingdi¡¯s gaze could only fall onto Ding Zhaolin, the spouse given to him by the empire.
The original Zhou Xu had raised his gun and aimed it at Ding Zhaolin. However, the gun had only been lifted when Zhou Xu was shot to death by Ding Zhaolin¡¯s husband, Wu Mingdi.
Smiling, Zhou Xu thought as he ate. How should he deal with Ding Zhaolin and Wu Mingdi? Right, seems like Ding Zhaolin would being over soon.
Just as Zhou Xu thought, Ding Zhaolin arrived.
¡°Uncles, Xiao Xu, Jing Jing-jie. Great, everyone is here.¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that this afternoon, Xiao Xu was bullied by others. When I found people to go over, they had already finished fighting, so I came over to see if Xiao Xu is all right.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled. Ding Zhaolin was truly clever for his age¨Che avoided the key point of the situation. For example, how did Zhou Xu get surrounded? Ding Zhaolin had not exined this point.
TN: a bit of a short chapter since i didn¡¯t split up the chapter evenly;;
Chapter 58.1
Chapter 58.1
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (2.1)
Editor: ghost
After it spread within the school that Zhou Xu was a Di-er, people started gossiping. Zhou Xu felt that they were children, so he paid no heed to them. However, Ding Zhaolin argued with this bunch right before ss started.
They threw a few sentences back and forth before the teacher arrived. Since Ding Zhaolin was always a model student, the teacher naturally let him exin what happened.
As a result, the teacher sent the gossiping bunch out of ss to stand as punishment.
Zhou Xu found it funny. This group of people have been talking bad about him for so long, but Ding Zhaolin had never uttered a word. Only when ss was about to start did he retort back at them. Why did he do this?
It was because they could not have started a physical fight with such a short time before the teacher arrived. Ding Zhaolin definitely was not one of the people who were throwing insults around, hence he could kill three birds with one stone: one, winning a good impression with the teacher, two, winning a good impression from Zhou Xu and the other Di-er, and three, winning a good impression on the students who had some sense of justice.
After Ding Zhaolin came forward, the only person who would be harmed was Zhou Xu. Those bullies would not dare antagonise the teacher¡¯s favourite, Ding Zhaolin, so they would definitely target Zhou Xu instead.
Of course, without Ding Zhaolin, they might have only bullied Zhou Xu. However, thanks to Ding Zhaolin¡¯s involvement, the first day they knew that Zhou Xu was a Di-er, they surrounded him, wanting to teach him a lesson.
However, Zhou Xu did not need to spill his whole analysis. He only needed to roughly talk about the follow up to the matter and blur the details; his father and baba would pin the me on Ding Zhaolin.
Zhou Xu put down his knife and fork, somewhat embarrassed as he spoke, ¡°Father, Baba, today I was walking with Zhaolin when we were suddenly surrounded. I was a bit scared and held onto Zhaolin¡¯s hand , but Zhaolin left. He said he went to call people over, but I know that because I¡¯m a Di-er, they would have definitely waited until Zhaolin had gone before bullying me. No matter what I said, Zhaolin refused to stay. Ai, I really never thought that Zhaolin would abandon me.¡±
Ding Zhaolin heard this and panicked. He immediately started exining himself, ¡°I really went to find people, Xiao Xu.¡±
Zhou Xu showed his lenient and magnanimous side. Although he took Ding Zhaolin¡¯s betrayal to heart, he still decided to forgive him. In his parents¡¯ eyes, this was a model child. Looking at Ding Zhaolin in contrast, they never thought that the neighbour¡¯s child that they trusted would be this kind of person.
Zhou Xu¡¯s father asked Zhou Xu, ¡°Xiao Xu, you¡¯re okay, right? Did they do anything to you?¡±
Zhou Xu wanted to give a cold snort, but remembered that he was currently only twelve years old. So he smiled shyly and said while raising his fist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. My fist isn¡¯t for nothing.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s father and baba turned to look at Ding Zhaolin, ¡°Zhaolin, you just abandoned Xiao Xu like that? You said that you would protect Xiao Xu, but it seems like you don¡¯t need to anymore. Our Xiao Xu can protect himself.¡±
¡°Correct. You said you went to find people, but when you finally came over, if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Xu protecting himself well, he would have already been beaten up. Zhaolin, is this what you meant when you told us that you would protect him?¡±
Zhou Jing smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, but we are having our meal now. Xiao Ding, if you aren¡¯t eating then don¡¯t bother us. Bye.¡±
Ding Zhaolin was so embarrassed his face turned red. He did not quite understand; although Zhou Xu¡¯s temper was not too good in the past, he was very easy to trick and fool. Why does it seem like he had changed so suddenly?
Ding Zhaolin looked at Zhou Xu with uncertainty. He hesitated before saying, ¡°Xiao Xu, I feel like you have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t...¡±
Zhou Jing mmed her chopsticks onto the table. The loud ¡°pa!¡± sound made Ding Zhaolin jump in shock.
¡°Xiao Ding, we are eating our meal!¡± Zhou Jing¡¯s meaning was they were letting Ding Zhaolin leave while they were eating, otherwise they would not be polite anymore. How could Ding Zhaolin not understand this? He gritted his teeth and turned to leave.
Ding Zhaolin¡¯s family was ordinary. His father held a position in the logistics department, but retired early due to his health. Ding Zhaolin¡¯s mother was a woman and only had him. Ding Zhaolin was the hope of the family; if he could marry a rich and powerful soldier, his family would have a change in fortunes.
However, Ding Zhaolin did not know many soldiers. The only one that he took notice of was Zhou Xu¡¯s second brother, Zhou Bin, but Ding Zhaolin was very clear that Zhou Bin had never had that kind of intention towards him.
The reason why he took care of Zhou Xu so much was because he wanted to get close to Zhou Bin, but this time he realised that in fact, Zhou Xu¡¯s family never took a fancy to him. Even Zhou Xu, a Di-er, seemed so too.
Clenching his fist, Ding Zhaolin walked back to his house. There were many things he could not do anything about. He was only older than Zhou Xu by a few months, still a twelve years old child. No matter how much smarter or scheming he was, he could be no more than a scheming child.
In his room, Zhou Xu calcted that he only had six years before he turned 18. In these six years, he needed to first train his body well. In addition, he hoped that he could grow as much as possible in height. He did not want to be helpless when he left his family.
In the original world, Zhou Xu was a piano teacher before he died and could sustain himself. However, between the ages of 12 and 18, his personality was grinded down due to being in a situation where Di-ers had no status. Deep in his heart, he thought very lowly of himself as well. This extreme inferiority was a key factor in the change of his personality.
However, this body was now in Zhou Xu¡¯s hands. The original host liked the piano, hence Zhou Xu would let him be an expert in ying the piano. The original host longed for approval and acknowledgement, so Zhou Xu will make the world recognise that Di-ers can achieve sess. Zhou Xu was certain that he could do it.
However, there was still one problem. What about his lover?
Forget it. Zhou Xu decided to not think about this now. His lover had already chased him through five worlds already; it was impossible that he would not be in this sixth world.
In the six years, Zhou Xu borrowed knowledge from the hundred worlds he had transmigrated to and tempered his body. At 18 years old, he had unexpectedly grown to 1.73m.
This height was not considered tall but amongst a group of Gers and Di-ers, the difference was like a crane standing among chickens.
The day he turned 18, Zhou Xu officially left the house. As a Di-er, he had no qualifications to go to the imperial military academy but he had a natural gift for the piano. A few music establishments wanted to take him in but they were all rejected by Zhou Xu.
It was precisely because Zhou Xu still wanted to enter the military camp. This deviated from his initial n.
At first, he hoped that the original host could live a more brilliant life with his passion for the piano. However, after Zhou Xu came to understand and be familiar with the empire, he realised he still wanted to enter the army, just like in his reality where he was a soldier.
Others would not understand but those who had truly entered the army before would always have some feelings towards military camps.
Zhou Xu left his parents. He covered his blue mole using a skin-coloured ster. He entered the military barracks using the identity of a man.
Since Zhou Xu did not enter the army through the regr army academy, he could only start from where the logistics department decided to ce him. After a month of observation andmunication, Zhou Xu finally became a soldier of the cookhouse squad.
The cookhouse squad, to put it simply, cooked meals.
This world¡¯s cookhouse squad and the one in Zhou Xu¡¯s reality was different. It was not as tiring because they only needed to help cook once a day and the next group of people would cook the next meal.
Hence, Zhou Xu was quite free. In his spare time, he would go to the dining hall since there was an old piano in the corner of the hall.
The piano was almost just an ornament. At the beginning, the piano was put in the dining hall so that the soldiers could y in after their meal as a pastime. However, after a period of time, the number of people who went to y was very few and in the end, it unexpectedly became just an ornament. It was a pity that the army had spent a pretty penny on this piano.
Zhou Xu went to take a look not because he wanted to y the piano in front of the crowd. This piano had not been used in a long time hence it aged and the sound it produced was inurate. The logistics department decided to sell it away at a low price so that it would not obstruct seats in the dining hall.
Chapter 58.2
Chapter 58.2
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (2.2)
Editor: ghost
Following the people from the logistics department, Zhou Xu decided to use all the money he had to buy the piano; it was precisely because he wanted to ount for the original host¡¯s aspirations.
In the end, the piano was moved into Zhou Xu¡¯s dorm. Before it was moved, Zhou Xu decided to try ying a song.
The sound of the piano was very clean and Zhou Xu yed it very casually. Themp at the corner was not bright, but it was this dim glow that gave Zhou Xu¡¯s fair and clear face an added sacred feeling.
Zhou Xu did not notice, but there were still a few people present in the dining hall. Among these people, there was a man who looked at Zhou Xu with deep interest, to the point that the person beside him had to call him several times, ¡°General, General?¡±
The man who was being called turned his head to look at Wu Mingdi, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±
¡°Your soup has spilled.¡±
Mu Xinhua looked at the egg soup that had spilled on the table and was speechless. He took out a napkin to clean the mess before asking Wu Mingdi, ¡°Colonel Wu, do you know who that piano yer is?¡±
Wu Mingdi looked at Zhou Xu and was first stunned by his beauty before regretfully saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But since he is in the army, he definitely isn¡¯t a Ger. What a pity.¡±
Mu Xinhua deadpanned as he looked at Wu Mingdi and asked, ¡°A pity?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Although there are men who get together, they are mostly useless men who are unable to find a Ger or woman. General, you don¡¯t need to find a man. If you want to look for someone, there are so many Ger for you to choose to your liking.¡±
¡°What about you?¡±
Wu Mingdi was stumped for words for a moment before saying, ¡°I like women.¡±
Mu Xinhua pointed at Zhou Xu and said to Wu Mingdi, ¡°I like him.¡±
Shaking his head, Wu Mingdi threw this feeling to the back of his head. He had someone he liked and she was a woman and his little sister, although they did not have any blood rtion.
After Zhou Xu finished testing the piano, he realised that this piano was actually quite good. Although the pitches were off, the sound was very clean. He just needed to slightly adjust the pitch before sprucing it up and it would not be any different from a brand new piano.
If he re-conditioned the piano, Zhou Xu could sell it for three times the price he had just bought it for. Thinking about it this way, Zhou Xu had really profited.
He was very satisfied with the piano and asked his brothers in the cookhouse squad to help move his piano into his dorm room.
In the empire, the soldier¡¯s dorm rooms were all single rooms. Although it was not big at about twelve square metres, it had a personal shower and sink; it was already very good.
After cing the piano next to his bed and by the window, Zhou Xu again tested the pitch and began to tune the piano.
By the time he finished, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Zhou Xu rushed to the kitchen; his squad was responsible for preparing dinner.
In this world, a squad did not consist of just ten odd or twenty members but rather more than sixty people. However, management was still very strict. As a neer, Zhou Xu was responsible for washing the vegetables. He waste by a few minutes, so he was punished to wake up early tomorrow morning and help the other squad prepare breakfast.
Breakfast was a headache. They needed to wake up at 3.30am, start preparing by 4am and finish preparation at around 7am. Breakfast consisted of buns, pastries and the like hence it required a longer time for dough leavening. Normally, people who made mistakes would be assigned to prepare the next breakfast.
Zhou Xu did not care too much. To him, it was enough having a few hours of sleep.
There were too many people in the room, so Zhou Xu directly went outside to wash the vegetables. As he was washing, Zhou Xu felt a gaze locked on him.
Zhou Xu raised his head. Under the warm glow of the setting sun, Zhou Xu could only see a silhouette due to the backlight. However, he did not have good feelings towards this ck figure; his gaze did not have much friendly intent.
¡°Is something the matter?¡± Zhou Xu asked since the person had not said anything.
¡°What¡¯s your name? Which squad are you from? What do you do?¡± The ck figure opened his mouth to speak. His tone also did not seem very friendly, and more like he was interrogating Zhou Xu.
After having a clear look at the person¡¯s epaulet, Zhou Xu stood up and saluted. He replied, ¡°Hello Colonel, I am Zhou Xu from the seventh cookhouse squad, in charge of washing the vegetables.¡±
¡°Washing vegetables... Then today, were you the person ying the piano in the dining hall?¡±
Zhou Xu slightly froze momentarily before remembering that there seemed to be a table of people in the other corner of the dining hall when he had been ying the piano. Only, it had been too far away so he had not noticed.
¡°Reporting, I was the person ying the piano.¡±
Zhou Xu shifted his body slightly so that he could see the colonel¡¯s face more clearly. Just that after he saw it, he wanted tough in his heart. Truly, enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road. Isn¡¯t this Wu Mingdi, Ding Zhaolin¡¯s future husband?
Hehe. Zhou Xu thought about this person¡¯s actions and conduct, and realised that his crime was listening and trusting only one side. At first, he trusted his parents, doting on his little sister until he had feelings for her. Then, he trusted his little sister to the point where he quarreled and fell out with his parents. Afterwards, he trusted Ding Zhaolin and killed his little sister. In the end, he also killed Zhou Xu.
After an overview of his life, Zhou Xu really suspected whether Wu Mingdi even had his own thoughts.
¡°You can y the piano, which means that your family circumstances are not bad. Why are you in the cookhouse squad? If you studied at the military academy before smoothly entering the army, no matter what, you most likely would never be put into the cookhouse squad.¡±
¡°Reporting, my body condition was not too good and I had to rest for the past few years, hence now I can only work in the cookhouse squad. However, I still have a lot of pride in the cookhouse squad; I am a soldier and it doesn¡¯t matter which post, I just want to be able to serve the people!¡±
Wu Mingdi was silent after Zhou Xu¡¯s speech. He originally wanted to say something in mockery, but after Zhou Xu had said so much, whatever Wu Mingdi said opposing him afterwards would be inappropriate. Hence, Wu Mingdi nodded his head and said, ¡°Very good. It¡¯s good that you have such awareness.¡±
¡°Thank you, Colonel, for the praise!¡± Zhou Xu stood at attention and saluted. He looked very polite, but in actuality he was trying to chase this colonel away.
Seeing that Zhou Xu gave a proper salute again, Wu Mingdi could only say, ¡°Do your job well, don¡¯t ck off.¡±
Wu Mingdi left and Zhou Xu was left behind, remaining in a salute as he sent him off.
When Wu Mingdi was far away, Zhou Xu coldlyughed. He believed there were still chances in the future to meet this colonel; he just did not know for what reason or matter.
On the second day, Zhou Xu woke up at 3.30am and rushed to the kitchen early to help out. In the end, the moment he arrived, a tray was shoved in his face.
¡°Go, give it to General Mu. He would always ask for midnight refreshments at this time when he stayed up all night.¡±
¡°General Mu? Mu Xinhua?¡±
¡°Correct. Hurry up and go, do you know where to go?¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°Then quickly go, don¡¯t dawdle. We don¡¯t have enough people. As someone being punished, you¡¯ll help usplete this task.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Mu Xinhua was an interster general. Although he was not the highest ranking general, he was only 29 years old. The supreme generals were all already fifty or sixty years old.
He was a genius in operating mechas, as well as in military affairs. Recently, he had led a small squad of ten mecha operators and eliminated a foreign¡¯s squad of hundred mecha operators during their invasion and attack. Furthermore, they had returned unscathed.
In this world, Mu Xinhua¡¯s name represented honor and respect. Since he had yet to marry, the empire wanted to assign him a Ger, but was rejected by him. Mu Xinhua had said that he would rather never marry than ept feelings being ¡°rationed¡± to him from others.
Zhou Xu walked to Mu Xinhua¡¯s room. Using one hand to carry the tray, he used the other to lightly knock on the door. He pushed open the door entered once he heard a voice saying, ¡°Come in¡±.
The person inside did not even raise his head. He remained focused on handling his business matters. He spoke, ¡°It¡¯s the refreshments, right? Leave it on the side table, I¡¯ll eat itter. You can leave, thank you.¡±
Zhou Xu did not leave. He needed to climb towards the top and the most direct method was making the general notice him. Of course, it would not be some under the table method, but an upright and proper way.
¡°General, hello. I am Zhou Xu.¡±
The general raised his head, eyes momentarily glimmering. He looked at Zhou Xu and saw that he had no intention to leave the room. The general leaned back, supporting his forehead with his right hand. His right index finger even tapped on his head a few times. He looked at Zhou Xu in thought as he asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Zhou Xu?¡±
Chapter 59
Chapter 59
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (3)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu thought for a moment before deciding to make his move through the painting hung in the room. Since it was the army, he could not look at the documents, nor could he casually move or touch anything. Thus the simplest way was to act on something that he could see. He needed to hit the mark in one attempt otherwise he may make the general feel that he was overstepping his boundaries. There was even a possibility of the general directly ruining his military career.
Zhou Xu straightened and pointed at the painting as he spoke, ¡°General, this painting of a battle has a part which is inappropriate.¡±
¡°Oh? Which part?¡± The general maintained his smiling-yet-not-smiling expression as he stared at Zhou Xu with deep interest. This gaze did not make Zhou Xu veryfortable; it was as if he was being seen through.
What Zhou Xu did not know was that Mu Xinhua actually already knew his name. Wu Mingdi had already handed Mu Xinhua basic information on Zhou Xu and so when he heard ¡°Zhou Xu¡± again, his eyes had glimmered for a moment. Mu Xinhua realised that he and Zhou Xu may really have a lot of fate. Of course, even if there was no fate, Mu Xinhu would engineer it.
Looking at Zhou Xu who was standing upright, the corner of Mu Xinhua¡¯s mouth hooked up. There was no need for him to engineer ¡°fate¡±; the other party had already started on it. Excellent.
¡°The upper left corner is inappropriate. Following the content of this painting, the enemy invasion should being from the top left corner, meaning that the soldiers there would be the first to encounter the enemies. However, the soldiers were only ced above and below the enemies¡¯ invasion path. In other words, the painting¡¯s meaning is not to obstruct their path, but to allow them to enter our side¡¯s encirclement. But General, look, if the enemy army slightly shifted their direction, wouldn¡¯t our side be very passive....¡±
Zhou Xu was an interster military advisor. In regards to how to organize battle or resist enemies, he had his unique theories and principles. In addition, he was not simply doing idle theorizing, moving his mouth and not his body. Even in Zhou Xu¡¯s real world, he was an outstanding mecha user. A normal military advisor would not enter the battlefield, but Zhou Xu could fight on those grounds very well.
Zhou Xu had participated in both major battles and minor skirmishes, as well as various drills. This added to no less than a hundred times, so he had a thorough understanding of attack and defence.
As for the picture, if it was someone who had no real battle experience, they definitely would not have been able to think of the point Zhou Xu had noticed. This picture was a record of the first time Mu Xinhua lead ten mechas to defend against the enemy¡¯s invading hundred. He had gained overnight fame from that one battle. However, after the battle he had realised that if the enemy had slightly shifted their bearing when they had invaded, none of his squad of ten would have been left.
Mu Xinhua hade to this sudden realisation only a yearter. He had been proud of his ingenious tactic for a long period of time, but once he realised the truth, he became moreposed and keen-witted. He continued to leave this picture in his office solely to remind himself that he must not take any impulsive actions on the battlefield.
However, Zhou Xu was only a little devil who had just turned eighteen. How did he see through the painting¡¯s oversight with just a nce?
Mu Xinhua¡¯s eyes glinted in increased wonder. He realised that he had only seen Zhou Xu twice in total, but in both times, Zhou Xu let him experience what was ¡°stunning¡±. He even guessed that in the future, Zhou Xu may leave him stunned many more times. But now, what should he do about him?
Thinking for a while, Mu Xinhua firmly believed that he definitely did not want to leave him by another¡¯s side. It was uneptable, no matter how trusted the other person was. He had to keep Zhou Xu by his side. Even just being a minor rear end logistics member was good. In any case, he would give opportunities to Zhou Xu to be promoted.
Starting from the position of colonel, one could have his own soldiers in the rear end logistics department. A general could have four soldiers, but Mu Xinhua did not have a single one. However, now he felt that recruiting one was not bad. He smiled and faced Zhou Xu to speak, ¡°Zhou Xu, what is your current post?¡±
¡°No need to follow the rules to such a tee. Come over and apany me for a meal.¡±
Zhou Xu was stunned. Apany a general for a meal? There was only one portion¨Cwas he supposed to watch as the general ate? Also, since when did logistics soldiers need to apany the general for his meal?
Zhou Xu suddenly understood why the general¡¯s gaze had made him ufortable; he had this kind of intention?
Smiling coldly, Zhou Xu replied, ¡°I apologise, General, I have to reject your offer.¡±
This time, it was Mu Xinhua¡¯s turn to be stunned. Such a minor rear-end soldier said he rejected him?
Mu Xinhua had just stood up to leave for his meal, but sat back down. The same thoughtful smile resurfaced on his face, ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°General, I don¡¯t want to eat with you. In all the army¡¯s rules and regtions, there isn¡¯t a use that states that rear-end soldiers need to apany their general for a meal.¡±
¡°The main idea of the rear-end soldiers¡¯ code of conduct is to assist their superiors and ensure a good working environment for their superiors. The regtions are all to support this main idea. In other words, you should listen to whatever I say.¡±
¡°If that is the case, General, if you tell me to die, would I need to go do it? Not conforming to the rules is what it is. A man of honor would not have such borate word y to twist these rules.¡±
Mu Xinhua was unexpectedly criticized by Zhou Xu until he was speechless. In the end, he could only wave his hand and say, ¡°Then you may leave.¡±
Zhou Xu saluted and left.
Mu Xinhua stared at the leaving figure. He sat on his chair and weakly supported his forehead while wrylyughing. He was really convinced by Zhou Xu. However, since this kid rejected him like that, he should have seen through his ¡°evil intentions¡±. What should he do now?
Forget it. He should go step by step. Mu Xinhua decided to first eat histe night refreshments. In any case, Zhou Xu was now his rear end logistics soldier¨Che had time to change Zhou Xu¡¯s mind.
In reality, Zhou Xu did not hate Mu Xinhua as much as Mu Xinhua thought he did. It was just that Zhou Xu hated to be in a passive position right from the start. Thinking back, Mu Xinhua¡¯s act of supporting his forehead resembled his past lovers. They all liked to do this to relieve stress. Hence Zhou Xu suspected that Mu Xinhua was his lover of this world.
In the next few worlds, Zhou Xu would realise that no matter his lover¡¯s personality, he would definitely be strong and capable.
However, his suspicion was still just spection. Zhou Xu still needed to get closer to confirm it.
On the second day, Zhou Xu went to find the afore mentioned Colonel Lin and did a simple handover. Zhou Xu became Mu Xinhua¡¯s logistics soldier.
A logistics soldier was indeed as Mu Xinhua had said; their chief duty was to ensure that their superiors¡¯ work goes smoothly and to take care of the various day to day matters. However, Mu Xinhua seemed unused go having a logistics soldier hence three days after taking up the position, Zhou Xu really had nothing to do.
However, although there was nothing to do, he still needed to follow Mu Xinhua. Zhou Xu was essentially an attendant if Mu Xinhua did not have any specific orders for him.
However, true gold will shine. A few dayster, Mu Xinhua brought Zhou Xu to visit the mecha training camp.
This ce was no stranger to Zhou Xu. However, what made Zhou Xu shocked was that the basic mechas here were unexpectedly about the same as the medium grade mechas in his reality. This meant that the world¡¯s level of mecha operation should be higher than in his original world. This made Zhou Xu rejoice.
Mu Xinhua only went to the camp to walk around and encourage training. However, seeing the expression in Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes, his footsteps slowed. He even sent away his entourage and patiently exined the camp to Zhou Xu.
When Mu Xinhua was done exining, Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze had already returned to his usual cold one. It carried a kind of rationality that made people apprehensive.
¡°Zhou Xu, is there anything you want to say?¡± Mu Xinhua asked Zhou Xu.
This training camp was for low grade mechas. To Zhou Xu, the process was extremely familiar, hence he did not need Mu Xinhua¡¯s exnation. What he cared about was the empire¡¯s high level mechas.
Zhou Xu answered, ¡°The training method needs some improvements. Currently, this training method can improve on both stamina consumption and mecha operation familiarisation. In addition, although they are basic mechas, the mechas¡¯ internal parts can be improved, like the range of vision and the dimension of hearing.¡±
For the first time, Mu Xinhua earnestly looked at Zhou Xu, ¡°Go into detail, don¡¯t be so vague.¡±
¡°Yes. Firstly, the basic mecha operators¡¯ training time is unreasonable. Six hours is too long; in 90% of interster battles, a true sh between mechas would onlyst roughly two to four hours. Training for six hours is simply harming the operators¡¯ bodies. In addition, a mecha operator¡¯s left hand must be trained more than their right hand since their right hand¡¯s sensitivity is far greater than their left hand¡¯s. This is a limit....¡±
Zhou Xu continued speaking frankly and with assurance. Without realising, he voiced all his opinions, including ways to improve, how to utilise various facilities as aplement, as well as the purpose of having quick mecha activation during wartime.
By the time he was finished speaking, Mu Xinhua¡¯s expression was extremely serious.
¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Mu Xinhua¡¯s tone was very cold, like the bone chilling gusts of wind during a severe winter, and it wasced with the sharpness of a de.
Zhou Xu understood that he had been too rushed in showing his capabilities; no one would believe that a mere vegetable washer in the cookhouse squad had such knowledge. It was very obvious that Zhou Xu understood mechas very thoroughly, but in the army, only military academy graduates had the opportunity toe into contact with mechas. How could Zhou Xu know all of this information?
Could it be that Zhou Xu was from another gxy?
It was precisely because of this suspicion that Mu Xinhua¡¯s tone became so cold and harsh. When the country and his own personal feelings had contradictions, as a soldier, he would have absolutely no hesitation in choosing his country.
Zhou Xu did not me him for this point; if it was himself, although he never thought of himself as a good person, if the Noah Star¡¯s interests and his own feelings shed, he would also choose the Noah Star over himself without any hesitation.
Standing straight at attention, Zhou Xu held his head high and puffed his chest as he answered, ¡°I am Zhou Xu. I have been studying mechas since I was young and have read all the books pertaining to mechas. Moreover, I have always had an interest in military tactics and especially liked to read books on them.¡±
Mu Xinhua¡¯s voice grew colder, ¡°Then, why is there a ster at the corner of your eye?¡±
Zhou Xu paused and nodded his head before lifting it again. He extended his arm to touch the ster, ¡°Because I am not a man.¡±
He intentionally softened his voice and made himself appear as the weaker party. In this situation, he was someone a soldier needed to protect: an ordinary civilian who had a passion for military tactics and mechas.
¡°Not a man?¡±
¡°Yes, but the army only epts men. If I hadn¡¯t disguised myself, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to even enter the army. I could have gone a lifetime without having the chance to see the mechas I love.¡± Zhou Xu said.
After a few seconds of silence, Zhou Xu gathered enough courage to raise his head. He was unexpectedly met with the same thoughtful smile.
Mu Xinhua inched closer towards Zhou Xu, making Zhou Xu press back against the wall. Both of Mu Xinhua¡¯s palms were on the wall as he looked downwards at Zhou Xu, ¡°Since you are not a man, then you are a Ger? Since you are a Ger, can you consider me? Consider pairing with me?¡±
T/N: sorry for the dy
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (4)
Editor: ghost
The feeling of being trapped between the wall and Mu Xinhua was not a good one. At least, Zhou Xu did not like it. Currently, he could only continue to appear weak, but he had a bottom line to maintain. He extended his arm to push Mu Xinhua away and replied, ¡°I am a Di-er, so I reject your proposal, thank you.¡±
Zhou Xu was prepared to leave after saying his part, but before he could take two steps, his hand was pulled.
¡°You think that I would let you off because you¡¯re a Di-er?¡± The corner of Mu Xinhua¡¯s mouth hooked up as he continued, ¡°Even if you are a monster, I would still set my sights on you.¡±
Zhou Xu turned and pushed away Mu Xinhua¡¯s hand. He replied, ¡°General, this is a public area. Please mind your image.¡±
Mu Xinhua let go. He continued to smile and stare at Zhou Xu¨Cto the point that Zhou Xu got annoyed by his staring.
¡°General, do you have any orders?¡±
Mu Xinhua finally stood straight and did not mess around. He sternly said, ¡°Follow me to my office. Give me a feasibility report of all the improvements you mentioned just now.¡±
¡°Yes, General.¡±
Zhou Xu spent an entire two weeks finishing the feasibility report; he needed to carefully analyze all the details.
In the midst of this, Zhou Xu again confirmed that his memory had some missing pieces.
Zhou Xu realised that he did have all his memories rted to knowledge, but every time he thought about an important point in time, his memory would skip over and directly move on. In addition, his memories had a very important person. It was like he was in every memory, but Zhou Xu was unable to recall his appearance no matter what.
However, Zhou Xu did not force himself; he had already transmigrated to more than a hundred worlds. He was not afraid of continuing to experience a few more worlds. Since he had found a lead, solving the problem was only a matter of time.
Zhou Xu finished and arranged the sixty plus pages of the feasibility report before finally knocking on Mu Xinhua¡¯s office door.
¡°Reporting.¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
Saluting, Zhou Xu handed his report over to Mu Xinhua. Mu Xinhua started to earnestly read the report in front of the three highest ranking generals.
The small office was dead silent.
Zhou Xu stood ramrod straight to the side while the three elders had a calm appearance; they waited, neither anxious nor impatient.
Mu Xinhua took an hour to finish reading the long report. When he encountered a problem, he would pause and ponder over it. The three generals unexpectedly did not rush him. Zhou Xu found this inconceivable, but this showed just how important Mu Xinhua was in this world.
Mu Xinhua handed the report over to the three generals and said, ¡°I¡¯ve summarized the gist of it to you already. This is the detailed report. I¡¯ve finished looking through it and there is only one word I can use to describe it: brilliant. Now I will hand over the report and leave the office to you. I will wait for your decision.¡±
Mu Xinhua stood up, intending to leave. After he walked two steps, he turned and spoke to Zhou Xu, ¡°Whose logistics soldier are you? I am already leaving, are you not following?¡±
Left with no choice, Zhou Xu could only follow Mu Xinhua out of the office.
Following behind Mu Xinhua, Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes were fixed on his back. Wearing his military uniform, Mu Xinhua¡¯s wless stature was highlighted. Broad shoulders, a trim waist, coupled with his tall and straight bearing. Even the short hair under his service cap appeared handsome.
Perhaps because he felt Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze, Mu Xinhua abruptly turned his head. The corner of his mouth hooked up as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
A handsome, but arrogant face. He was the empire¡¯s youngest general and the world¡¯s war god. He currently faced Zhou Xu and asked him what the matter was.
¡°Nothing. I just wanted to know your opinions on my report, General.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve said it already. There was only one word to describe it: brilliant.¡±
¡°What I want to ask is if it can be implemented.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. The three generals will have their own considerations.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and did not speak anymore.
Actually, Zhou Xu had not intended to ask this question; in Mu Xinhua¡¯s office, he had already known Mu Xinhua¡¯s intentions. Only, when Mu Xinhua suddenly turned his head and charmingly questioned him , Zhou Xu had unexpectedly nked for a few seconds as his heart started beating faster. Hence, he could onlye up with a question to cover up his awkwardness and embarrassment.
Zhou Xu was still a bit skinny and weak. After all, he was a Di-er and for Di-ers to reach his height was already miraculous. However, inparison to the sea of men in the army, he looked to be too frail.
His skin was snow white and seemed to be unable to tan. His cherry red lips always seemed to be glistening and his long, narrow eyes were beautiful and bewitching when he slightly narrowed them.
Currently, the resplendent sunlight made Zhou Xu somewhat unable to open his eyes. Mu Xinhua took a step to face him, blocking the sunlight.
Zhou Xu narrowed his eyes and lifted his head to look at Mu Xinhua. He asked, ¡°General?¡±
In the next second, Zhou Xu¡¯s lips were stolen.
Instinctively, Zhou Xu wanted to lift his leg to knee him, but it was as if Mu Xinhua had long predicted that Zhou Xu was going to react so fiercely. Hence before Zhou Xu¡¯s leg could lift up, he pulled in Zhou Xu by his waist and used the other hand to keep Zhou Xu bnced. He directly pressed Zhou Xu¡¯s upper body down and used his leg to support Zhou Xu.
The two kissed. At first, Zhou Xu wanted to reject him, but during the kiss he realised, no, he was certain that this Mu Xinhua was his lover; the kiss was too familiar. In all five worlds so far, the first kiss in each world was always the same.
After Zhou Xu started to return the kiss, Mu Xinhua was overjoyed in his heart. He started to kiss more fiercely, like a caged lion that had just tasted freedom for the first time. He madly plundered Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth.
Once the kiss ended, Mu Xinhua helped Zhou Xu up; he was half leaning on his leg. Mu Xinhua extended his index finger to rub the moisture on Zhou Xu¡¯s lips. His gaze was no longer yful and he looked at Zhou Xu earnestly as he said, ¡°Zhou Xu, marry me.¡±
This time, Zhou Xu gentlyughed and said, ¡°Sure.¡±
What was there to hesitate about? Since this person was his lover, wasn¡¯t it better to enjoy life while he could instead of needlessly dragging it out with longing and torment?
It was as if Mu Xinhua¡¯s body was fixed into ce by a spell; he could not believe Zhou Xu had really said yes to him. When he managed to react, he was unable to contain the mad joy in his heart and directly hugged Zhou Xu. He was not satisfied even after the hug and threw Zhou Xu up in the air a few times.
After Zhou Xu was put down, heughed and asked, ¡°Are you done being crazy?¡±
The corner of Mu Xinhua¡¯s mouth hooked up as he answered, ¡°Not enough, I want to continue, but someone may see.¡±
¡°Only now do you remember that you might be seen by others? Unexpected.¡±
¡°I really forgot just now.¡±
Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua looked at each other andughed.
In the end, Zhou Xu¡¯s entire proposal went through. Zhou Xu had an exceptional promotion to headquarters. Within the army, this was something unheard of. Moreover, after he entered the headquarters, he was promoted to lieutenantmander. His main task was to refine his report and quickly realise the n.
The technology department originally wanted to snatch Zhou Xu. His suggestions to improve the basic level mecha was too good. After the technology department finished reading his report, not one person did not admire him. However, the headquarters had much more authority and power than them, hence their request to bring him over was unceremoniously shot down.
From then on, Zhou Xu became a legend in the army. Which soldier could be directly promoted into headquarters after merely being a logistics soldier? Which soldier could be promoted to lieutenantmander within just a few months of entering the army? And which soldier could bring out an entire report on improvements after only observing the troops¡¯ mecha training? There was pretty much only Zhou Xu.
The entire n, from testing to implementation in the entire empire, as well as forming a system, took about two years in total. In these two years, Zhou Xu¡¯s rank was raised again, from lieutenantmander to colonel.
Actually, it was a kind of miracle. Normally, a promotion required at least three years, unless there was a major meritorious service. Zhou Xu relied on exactly that to be continuously promoted.
The Zhou Xu who was promoted to colonel was growing busier, and a certain general was getting more and more vexed. Ever since Zhou Xu was transferred to headquarters, he almost never saw him in these two years. Even if he did, it never exceeded half an hour; Zhou Xu would be called, his direction would be needed somewhere.
The general got more and more vexed. The implementation of Zhou Xu¡¯s new n was definitely not a one or two day job, but he never thought that it would cost two years. The policy had finally been stabilized, but Zhou Xu was unexpectedly promoted again. In the future, if he wanted to see Zhou Xu, Mu Xinhua felt that it was only going to be more difficult.
He regretted for half a day; he should have locked Zhou Xu to his side since the start, not letting him leave. But when he saw Zhou Xu brimming with confidence in his military uniform, the general threw his thinking behind him. He liked this Zhou Xu who was outstanding and confident.
¡°Were you busy today?¡± Zhou Xu asked his general who was sitting with his back facing the light.
¡°I¡¯m more rxed as a general than you as a colonel.¡±
Currently, the two were on their day off, hence they agreed to go out and eat a meal together. They were in their civilian clothes.
Mu Xinhua was casually dressed in ck. Zhou Xu was also in casual wear, except that he was wearing white. Unaware onlookers would think that the two were wearing couples¡¯ outfits.
It was not only Mu Xinhua who missed Zhou Xu; Zhou Xu was the same. After all, seeing each other merely once a month while dating was a bit cruel and both of them were youths full of vigour¨Cthey were bound to have some physical needs. However, at the critical moments, the other party was always not avable, hence both of them found this kind of life torturous.
Mu Xinhua thought for a while. Since he already had firm belief in Zhou Xu, he should directly report it to the government; they would be able to receive a house. Zhou Xu thought this way too, hence the two happened to say the same thing.
There were too many men in this world, so there were many cases of men being together. However, whether it was two men or a man with a woman, Ger or Di-er, anyone could get married as long as they made the decision to. Only, the empire did not protect marriages between two men. The empire only protected one kind of marriage ¡ª a marriage between a man and a Ger.
As the two were talking, a voice sounded. This voice made Zhou Xu turn cold. ¡°Xiao Xu, are you Xiao Xu?¡±
Zhou Xu raised his head, following the voice. Hehe, he and the protagonist truly had an ill-fated rtionship. Who would the speaker be, if not Ding Zhaolin?
T/N: chapter is finally here! hope everyone had a great chinese new year whether you celebrate it or not ^^ had to dy the chapter due to the festivities but rejoice! a new trantor has joined us they¡¯ve tranted chapter 61 and 62 so look forward to more frequent releases
Chapter 61
Chapter 61
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (5)
Editor: ghost
The moment he saw Ding Zhaolin, Zhou Xu knew that he could not avoid his ill-fated rtionship with the protagonist. So he smiled and said to Ding Zhaolin, ¡°Hello.¡±
¡°Xiao Xu, is it really you? That¡¯s great, your family has been worried about you and I have also been looking for you.¡± Ding Zhaolin seemed to care about Zhou Xu very much, but seeing as what Ding Zhaolin was wearing was quite different from before, he should have already married Wu Mingdi. However, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know how far their rtionship had developed.
Wu Mingdi couldn¡¯t not speak out this time, but since he was not in the military camp and everyone was in civilian clothes, he didn¡¯t salute, but directly introduced Mu Xinhua to Ding Zhaolin. ¡°General, this is Ding Zhaolin, my wife, the Ger given to me by the Empire. Zhaolin, this is the general of the Empire, Mu Xinhua. What¡¯s more, Colonel Zhou, you seem to know Zhaolin too?¡±
Ding Zhaolin was stunned. He was first surprised that the man in ck casual clothes in front of him was the Empire¡¯s general Mu Xinhua. Secondly, he was surprised that Zhou Xu was a colonel.
Gers¡¯ responsibility was to give birth and were forbidden from the army camps. Women could enter the army, there were female soldiers, but what about Di-ers?
It seemed there was now epting or forbidding them from entering the army. Gers weren¡¯t allowed to because of their average body fitness and their small stature. That¡¯s why people also thought that Di-ers weren¡¯t allowed into military camps.
Besides, Gers and Di-ers were not allowed to attend military school after theirpulsory education. So how did Zhou Xu be a colonel?
¡°Xiao Xu, how did you get into the military?¡± Ding Zhaolin asked.
Zhou Xu smiled coldly. ¡°With my own efforts.¡±
Ding Zhaolin heard the unhappiness in Zhou Xu¡¯s tone. The other two people on the scene naturally heard it too.
Because he was forced to marry Ding Zhaolin, Wu Mingdi always hadints about Ding Zhaolin. But no matter what, Ding Zhaolin was still his wife. Hearing Zhou Xu¡¯s tone, his desire to protect erupted and he coldly looked at Zhou Xu. ¡°Colonel, what kind of ability did you rely on? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±
Other people may not know, but Wu Mingdi was very clear. Wu Mingdi had asked for Zhou Xu¡¯s name because Mu Xinhua had taken an interest in Zhou Xu at first sight. After that, Zhou Xu had be the general¡¯s logistics soldier, and even directly went to the headquarters a few monthster. The feelings between Zhou Xu and the general was an open secret of the military.
Although Wu Mingdi didn¡¯t say it directly, Zhou Xu understood what he wanted to say.
Mu Xinhua naturally understood too. The corners of his mouth lifted as he looked at Wu Mingdi. ¡°Colonel Wu, I apologize if I¡¯m wrong, but Zhou Xu¡¯s abilities aren¡¯t determined by what you say, but by the epaulette he carries on his shoulders. As a soldier, Colonel Wu, you wouldn¡¯t think that this epaulette is a joke, would you?¡±
Mu Xinhua casually spoke some words and threw the issue back to Wu Mingdi. Most importantly, Wu Mingdi had no way to refute because he also carried the colonel epaulette on his shoulders.
As Wu Mingdi didn¡¯t talk, Ding Zhaolin could onlye out to ease the situation. ¡°General, Mingdi didn¡¯t mean it like that, please forgive him. My apologies, I also didn¡¯t know it was taboo to ask about it. I¡¯m sorry Xiao Xu, but in the future, you must absolutely contact your family, they are all very worried about you.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s face was turned back by Mu Xinhua. ¡°They¡¯re already gone, you don¡¯t have to stare at that flowerpot anymore.¡±
It was only then that Zhou Xu cheered up. He didn¡¯t want Ding Zhaolin to affect his mood, so he said, ¡°When should we go apply for marriage?¡±
Mu Xinhua smiled, ¡°How about today?¡±
Zhou Xu thought about it and replied, ¡°Okay. Maybe in a few days they will assign us a wedding room.¡±
Mu Xinghua half stood, lightly kissing Zhou Xu over the small table, and said, ¡°I hope there can be one today.¡±
Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua continued to talk about marriage. At the same time, Ding Zhaolin was informing Wu Mingdi that Zhou Xu was a Di-er.
¡°What? He¡¯s a Di-er? But his height is around 1m72, 1m73.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not clear about that, but he¡¯s really a Di-er. His blue mole is at the corner of his eyes, I don¡¯t know what method he used to hide it. I was at his side when he hit puberty, so I¡¯m 100% sure.¡±
¡°Wait a minute, it seems that the military regtions only stipte that Gers are not allowed to join the army. It doesn¡¯t say that Di-ers are not allowed to join the army, although no Di-er has ever entered the army so far.¡±
¡°Yes, I thought it was strange, that¡¯s why I asked earlier.¡±
Wu Mingdi thought about the general behind Zhou Xu and then sighed. ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with us anyway. By the way, why were you looking for me?¡±
¡°I was looking for you because I wanted to talk to you about your little sister, Sun Qingxia.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s about her, leave. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±
¡°Listen to me. If I am wrong, I hope you can point it out to me. Aren¡¯t you my husband?¡± Ding Zhaolin looked at Wu Mingdi with tearful eyes. Ding Zhaolin was truly good-looking. Wu Mingdi looked at his appearance and remained silent for a while.
Ding Zhaolin felt that he had to work hard because his parents needed him, and as long as he could get Wu Mingdi¡¯s heart, he could have children. Most of the children born by Gers were men. When the time came, he would be able to rely on his son.
¡°Fine, then say it.¡±
¡°Mingdi, I know you like Sun Qingxia, but what I¡¯m trying to say is that in her heart, she has always been thinking about revenge. She knows that her parents were killed by your parents, so she wanted to kill you. She even secretly bought a gun in order to kill you...¡±
¡°Shut up.¡± Wu Mingdi angrily interrupted Ding Zhaolin. ¡°I thought you would say something important. I didn¡¯t think you would nder someone. Yes, I do love her. Unfortunately, I had to marry you because of my parents. However, I will never like you in this life, nor touch you. Even without my sister, I wouldn¡¯t touch you. At first, you said you would be honest, it was enough as long as you could stay in our house, but unexpectedly, you are the kind of despicable person that would stab my sister in the back. Scram. If you daree to me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±
Wu Mingdi¡¯s face reddened from anger. He had really thought that Ding Zhaolin was an obedient person, so he had married him ording to his parents¡¯ wishes, but it turned out that he was disappointed.
Ding Zhaolin was yelled at by Wu Mingdi until he was in tears. He was originally born beautiful¨Cwith his tears falling, he was even more bewitching, but no matter how enchanting he was, it couldn¡¯t enter the eyes of the blind.
After Wu Mingdi left, Ding Zhaolin wiped away his tears. He thought for a while in silence and grit his teeth. He could only show Wu Mingdi evidence, the more straightforward the evidence was, the better. Otherwise, Wu Mingdi might still remember Sun Qingxia¡¯s good points.
Two days after Wu Mingdi returned to the army, he heard that Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua had gotten married, and that the Empire¡¯s marshals bore witness to it.
Shaking his head, Wu Mingdi thought to himself, it seems that Mu Xinhua was crazy. Even if Mu Xinhua had greater achievements, it would all be useless without children.
In front of the Empire¡¯s marshals, Zhou Xu took off the skin-coloured ster from the corner of his eye. From then on, all the people in the army knew that a Di-er had be a colonel and married Mu Xinhua.
Zhou Xu once again became a legend ¡ª this time he became the legend of all Di-ers.
It was unclear if it was because Wu Mingdi now knew that Zhou Xu was a Di-er, but when Wu Mingdi saw Zhou Xu again, he suddenly remembered the Zhou Xu he saw that day in the dining hall. In the dim light, Zhou Xu had yed the piano intently. At that time, he had felt a little sorry because he had thought Zhou Xu was a man. But now when he saw Zhou Xu again, Wu Mingdi felt that he found Zhou Xu annoying without any reason.
Wu Mingdi was very upset with this sudden realization, but he also didn¡¯t think that this kind of feeling was like in the romantic sense. He obviously liked his sister, Sun Qingxia, so what was he feeling towards Zhou Xu? Wu Mingdi furrowed his brows.
He could not make sense of his thoughts, so he could only drop the subject.
A month after Zhou Xu married Mu Xinhua, the two of them finally got a new house. Except, as soon as they got the key to the new house, Zhou Xu ran.
Yes, he ¡°ran¡±.
Mu Xinhua had never seen Zhou Xu so nervous. His running speed was so fast that Mu Xinhua needed to do his best in order to catch up with him.
They ran so fast that they didn¡¯t have time to talk, but Mu Xinhua knew that Zhou Xu would never be so upset for no reason. There was definitely something wrong, so he would never abandon Zhou Xu at this time.
Zhou Xu quickly ran to the control room and hurriedly shouted to the person in charge of observation. ¡°Wei, wei, can you hear me, can you hear me, I¡¯m Zhou Xu, I¡¯m Zhou Xu.¡±
¡°I can hear you, colonel, what are your orders?¡±
¡°Quickly check the interster coordinates 23 / 45 / 397 / 106 and the surrounding area. Hurry, our radar may be blocked! Use manual search!¡±
¡°Understood, colonel.¡±
Zhou Xu spoke quickly and clearly, and the observation team immediately began to investigate ording to Zhou Xu¡¯s words. After a few seconds, feedback was sent back. ¡°Reporting, reporting, enemy attack, enemy attack! The Royal Arms unit of the Ox Star are iing. There are a total of threerge-scale spacecrafts.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s intuition was never wrong, especially in the sense of danger. This was the lesson and result of dying a hundred times. When he felt the danger, he suddenly remembered that there had been such a war in thest life.
In thest world, because the other side attacked quickly and avoided their radar scanning, it had resulted in major losses, with more than a dozen casualties. There were also more than 40 mechas destroyed.
This time, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t want this kind of history to repeat.
¡°How fast are they going?¡± Zhou Xu asked.
¡°97 lightspeeds per hour.¡±
¡°Good. Give me the data of the threerge spaceships.¡±
¡°Yes, the three spaceships have the same body. In terms of light cubes, each spaceship is about 1600 light cubes.¡±
Zhou Xu calcted in his head. He knew that this volume could carry about 50 mechas. Good, this way they knew exactly what the situation was like.
Zhou Xu ordered the observation team, ¡°Continue to observe and give me the feedbacks at any time. In addition, pay attention to the interster coordinates 24 / 85 / 597 / 796. If there are any problems, report it immediately.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Hanging up, Zhou Xu turned his body towards Mu Xinhua. Mu Xinhua possessed the highest military rank between the people present on the scene ¡ª Zhou Xu naturally reported back to him.
Zhou Xu stood straight and saluted. His voice was loud and powerful. ¡°Reporting, Ox Star is attacking, they have three warships and approximately 150 mechas. The distance to our side is about 270 light years. Please, give instructions.¡±
¡°Engage the enemies!¡±
T/N : Uhm, this is my first time tranting, hello everyone
Because of the virus, I¡¯m blocked in China for now and can¡¯t go home
So, it¡¯s a little difficult for me to publish chapters at the moment, I can¡¯t ess discord and google drive on myputer, I can only ess them with my phone
But let¡¯s still enjoy the face-pping together
Chapter 62.1
Chapter 62.1
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (6.1)
Editor: ghost
This world was rtively peaceful. There were not too many wars between the differents, except for two of them. Theses had suddenly experienced drastic changes, so they had no choice, but to resort to plundering to survive. These twos were the enemies of almost every peaceful.
The enemy ambushing them was precisely one of them, the Ox Star.
The Ox Star¡¯s mechas were famous for its lethality and surprise attacks, so they often had the upper hand in war. They were a big enemy of the Interster Alliance.
Mu Xinhua ordered Wu Mingdi to lead a fleet to nk the enemies on the left side and the other colonel to nk them on the right. He would lead a group of modified high level mechas to face the enemies directly himself. Their numbers were simr to the opposite party, but their equipment should be greater than the other party¡¯s. Also their¡¯s mechas have always been famous for its speed. The best oue would be to defeat the other side before they even realized it.
To keep their advantages, they chose to attack on three sides to repel the enemy¡¯s forces from the outskirts of the.
¡°Go!¡± Mu Xinhua ordered. All soldiers deployed rapidly.
Mu Xinhua followed, but he was stopped by Zhou Xu as soon as he took a step.
Mu Xinhua questioned Zhou Xu with his eyes. Zhou Xu answered neither haughtily nor humbly: ¡°Give me a warship with at least 30 soldiers. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should have something up their sleeves.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Xinhua looked at Zhou Xu seriously. This was war. It was not a ce to y. Mu Xinhua wouldn¡¯t allow a mishap to ur. Zhou Xu had already given him a lot of pleasant surprises, so he trusted all of Zhou Xu, including his intuition.
Zhou Xu thought a little before saying: ¡°I can¡¯t point it out for you without a map, but their itinerary is a little weird. Although it is simr to what was said previously, but they deviated from the interster dimension by one degree. This one degree is notrge¨Cit may even just be a measurement error, but if it wasn¡¯t and they had done it on purpose, then there is another possibility: they are using their technology to conceal something that I suspect is their fourth battleship.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you a warship with 50 soldiers. Remember¨Cno mistakes.¡±
Zhou Xu saluted: ¡°Understood.¡±
Having finished speaking, Zhou Xu turned to leave, but his hand was suddenly held back by Mu Xinhua as he said hastily, ¡°Zhou Xu, be careful.¡±
Mu Xinhua did not have time to be more intimate with Zhou Xu. This was a time of life and death for the Empire, so he could only whisper to his lover, ¡°Be careful.¡±
But in this one sentence, Zhou Xu understood a lot.
When Zhou Xu woke up, something strange had happened. His memory seemed to have recovered a little. Although he had no time to consider it much, Zhou Xu could remember that when he was 8 years old, his parents had taken him to an amusement park. In that amusement park, he had gotten lost. As to how he separated from his parents, Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t remember. As he tried to recall the incident again from the beginning, he seemed to have forgotten everything once again.
The war was imminent, Zhou Xu decided to let go of his doubts and solve this interster great war first.
Half an hourter, the two sides met at the outskirts of the. The opposite side never thought that they would be intercepted halfway, so their original aggressive assault immediately turned into a passive battle. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have any preparation at all, so they could only rush the mechas out of the warehouse.
They only discovered that there were already dozens of mechas waiting for them outside after they had deployed their mechas.
They absolutely did not have any time to react. The other mecha that had been hidden by them appeared in the other area, but they didn¡¯t expect that as soon as that mecha appeared, it waspletely surrounded. Zhou Xu¡¯s intuition was very urate.
For a time, in the vast outskirts of the, only specks of light could be seen. The raiders became the victims, broken fragments of mechas flew around, and in order to save their own life, the losers could only discard their mechas and run back to their battleships, not daring toe out again.
A so-called interster ambush was unexpectedly settled within an hour.
The people from Ox Star fled with their tail between their legs. Mu Xinhua drove the mecha and went to the interster coordinates that Zhou Xu had spoken about. With a nce, he discovered that the red mecha Zhou Xu piloted was just like an eagle ¡ª as long as it was deemed a target within this interster area, they could not dream to escape.
In a split-second, Zhou Xu had already made the other mecha driver drop their helmet and armor. Zhou Xu once again became a hero in this battle.
All four warships returned to port and none of them were destroyed. A total of 180 mechas went to war and only two of them received damage, the rest were unharmed. This battle, they won it beautifully.
From discovering the enemies¡¯ situation to the final defeat of the opponents, and then the return trip¨Ceverything added together didn¡¯t exceed four hours. After these four hours, Zhou Xu was awarded first ss medals by the four marshals of the Empire, and at the same time, once again breaking the rules, promoted Zhou Xu to senior colonel.
The people who originally looked down on Zhou Xu because he was a youngster and because he was Mu Xinhua¡¯s lover hadpletely changed their view. Zhou Xu was already like a bug in this world, and was considered a god in people¡¯s eyes.
Wu Mingdi also no longer dared to despise Zhou Xu. However, he was very dissatisfied. Because Zhou Xu was a senior colonel, his military rank was higher than Wu Mingdi¡¯s colonel rank.
Wu Mingdi may not dare continue to despise Zhou Xu, but his hostility towards Zhou Xu was still as serious as ever.
This hasty and turbulent day was ending. When Zhou Xu was about to starve to death, he was hit with a fist on his forehead.
¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re really capable.¡± The one speaking had a girl¡¯s voice, melodious and clear, it was very familiar to Zhou Xu. He liked it a lot.
Looking back, Zhou Xu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Jie, when did youe back?¡±
Zhou Liang stretched her hand and pinched Zhou Xu¡¯s cheeks, ¡°You still have the nerve to call me Jie?¡±
¡°It hurts, Jie.¡±
In an instant, the corner of his eyes reddened. In this world, he still hadn¡¯t felt what pain was like, but in the end, he felt it this time. His sister had really used all her strength. When she let go, his face turned red.
¡°Jie, how could you do that?¡± Zhou Xu massaged his aching cheek, secretly wiping his eyes in passing. He was afraid that if his tears really fell, then he really would be losing face.
A senior colonel cried because of the pain from having his cheek pinched. If this was told outside, it would be strange if people didn¡¯tugh to death.
It was in this way that Zhou Xu was taken home by his elder sister. After hearing that his officially wedded wife had gone home, Mu Xinhua turned his head and asked one of his men, ¡°When you pay a visit to your inws, what gifts do you usually bring?¡±
The subordinate was sweating a lot. Even though he was indeed a man, because he had only just graduated from the military academy, he didn¡¯t know.
After learning that Zhou Xu returned home, one of the military top brass waved his hand and took the initiative to apply for a half month leave in Zhou Xu¡¯s stead. It was Zhou Xu¡¯s eldest brother, Zhou Yang, who mentioned this matter to him.
¡°Xiao Xu, I saw your application for 15 days of leave.¡±
¡°My application for leave? I didn¡¯t write a request for leave.¡±
¡°One of the mashals, the left marshal wrote it for you, and also specially imitated your handwriting.¡±
Zhou Xu: ¡°...¡±
Zhou Yangughed and said, ¡°It seems my little brother is really popr.¡±
Like the previous world, this world¡¯s Zhou Yang was still gentle and strong-hearted. Like Zhou Jing, he liked Zhou Xu very much. Zhou Bin, Zhou Xu¡¯s second brother, was the stoic type of person. Basically, he would barely say anything all day long.
The rtionship between the four people was excellent. During the two years where Zhou Xu had left, although his parents didn¡¯t know where he went, Zhou Yang and Zhou Bin were very clear. Because Zhou Xu¡¯s name was simply an existence known to everyone in the imperial squadron. Even if one didn¡¯t want to know, they would also hear it clearly from other¡¯s idle gossip.
In fact, Zhou Yang and Zhou Bin had secretly found Zhou Xu¡¯s military area. After secretly investigating Zhou Xu¡¯s life, they found him living to the fullest. After making sure that he would not be bullied, the two left quietly again. They knew that if Zhou Xu saw their excessive protectiveness, he would probably get angry.
Zhou Xu¡¯s parents had already retired when he was 17 years old, so the two of them didn¡¯t know about Zhou Xu¡¯s enlistment. However, Zhou Xu¡¯s eldest brother, Zhou Yang told them that Zhou Xu was doing very well at the moment, so they didn¡¯t need to worry.
After returning this time, both parents finally knew what Zhou Xu did thesest two years, and also realized how great Zhou Xu¡¯s achievements were. As a result, their original doubts were cleared off and the two enthusiastically made delicious food for him. Zhou Xu naturally would not refuse.
Zhou Xu was very happy with this glorious return. It was probably only about ying the piano that Zhou Xu felt that he had let down the original owner. However, if he had to start over again, he would still choose to join the military.
The cool breeze was blowing gently, the stars were shining all over the sky. Zhou Xu and his family members were seated in their small garden, chatting with each other. The time was quiet and peaceful, but there were always some people who didn¡¯t know tact.
¡°Ding Dong, Ding Dong ¨C¡±
The doorbell rang. As the youngest in the family, Zhou Xu naturally got up to answer the door.
¡°Xiao Xu? You came back?¡± The person outside was still Ding Zhaolin. Zhou Xu felt that he admired Ding Zhaolin a lot. Ding Zhaolin spared no pains nor effort to hang around him, it was really hard on him.
¡°Do you have any business?¡± Zhou Xu had one hand on the door, his body blocking the entrance. He was clearly not nning to let Ding Zhaolin into the house.
Ding Zhaolin could also understand Zhou Xu¡¯s meaning, so he awkwardly said, ¡°Zhou Xu, you are my best friend, I always valued you very much. Although I don¡¯t know why, after you woke up and became a Di-er, you were always hostile towards me. But no matter how you are, I still regard you as my best friend and I¡¯m still willing to do anything for you.¡±
Ding Zhaolin spoke his words so smoothly that Zhou Xu suspected that he recited it from memory. Zhou Xu smilingly said, ¡°Thank you for your one-sided affection. I ask you again, do you have any matters? If not, I will close the door.¡±
¡°This is the raspberry jam my mom made, she wanted me to give it to your sister Zhou Jing. You give it to her. I won¡¯te inside then.¡±
¡°Okay, thank your mother on behalf of my sister. Bye.¡±
Bang ¡ª
The door was closed and Ding Zhaolin, who was outside, bowed his head awkwardly. The moonlight was shining on his beautiful face. The shadows on his face were as dark as ink, making him look kind of deste.
Only in a ce where Zhou Xu could not see did Ding Zhaolin secretly sighed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know if the one he wanted to hear had heard or not, but if they heard, would they move ording to his thoughts?
T/N : Chapter 62 was actually the first chapter I tranted, some sentences sound weird (¡ä?£à£»). Plus, I don¡¯t have any knowledge about military stuff and was so confused at how to trante military ranks.
Hehe, Zhou Xu is so afraid of pain, he¡¯s so cuuute. And we have a snapshot of his past, it was real quick though...
PS : Some of you may have realized, I¡¯m kind of a bbermouth (¥Î¨Œ¡¨) I love interacting with people. Feel free to ping me on Discord to discuss ~ (*£¾£ö£¼)©g*©b+
Chapter 62.2
Chapter 62.2
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (6.2)
Editor: ghost
When Zhou Xu understood what Ding Zhaolin wanted, he and Sun Qingxia met.
Of course, this encounter was not the same as the one in the previous life. This time, when Sun Qingxia appeared, Zhou Xu had already felt the danger. When the people she called came at him, Zhou Xu was already prepared to defend himself.
Afterwards, he as a Di-er directly put two tall men on the ground in front of Sun Qingxia within a few seconds.
pping his hands, Zhou Xu looked at Sun Qingxia on the opposite side and coldly said, ¡°Want to die, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±
In thest life, Sun Qingxia chopped off six of Zhou Xu¡¯s fingers. This hatred Zhou Xu must avenge, but how to do it?
Thinking a little, Zhou Xu reached a decision. It would be better to beat someone at their own game. He saw four other people that Sun Qingxia had found had arrived.
The four neers were even taller than the previous two, and at a first nce it could be seen that they were all trained. When Zhou Xu hit them, his arms and legs were hurt by them.
When he was tied up, all Zhou Xu thought in his heart was one sentence: it fucking hurts too much!
He would make sure that Sun Qingxia paid the price of this pain.
In fact, this time he was only beaten a few times. Thinking about thest life, his fingers were chopped off by Sun Qingxia. The pain should have really been unbearable.
ording to the memory of the previous life, Zhou Xu would be locked up by Sun Qingxia. After being locked up, she would first go to negotiate with Ding Zhaolin. The ce where Zhou Xu was locked up was a storage room ¡ª Zhou Xu understood very well how to escape.
In fact, Zhou Xu¡¯s n was not aimed against Sun Qingxia, but against Ding Zhaolin. But no matter who had an ident first, he would be happy to see it.
After being thrown into a dark and narrow space, Zhou Xu unexpectedly smiled. Sure enough, Sun Qingxia was the same Sun Qingxia of the previous life. Zhou Xu was not afraid of darkness at all. On the contrary, this darkness gave him a sense of security.
Others may not understand, but Zhou Xu knew very well that the power of this kind of high-speedser gun was not the highest, but it was the most urate among all the firearms and its reach was very far.
To put things simply, the Sun Qingxia who owned this gun could have smashed Wu Mingdi to pieces at any time. Why had she never taken it out?
It seemed the saying that in her eyes there was only hatred, no other feeling whatsoever, was actually not true. Perhaps, all her actions and deeds were all for ¡°seeking death¡±, literally seeking death.
However, even if he knew Sun Qingxia¡¯s heart, Zhou Xu did not sympathize with her. Her life was her own. No matter what she did with her life, she always had to take responsibility for herself.
Wanting revenge, then don¡¯t have any deep feelings; if you want to love, then put aside your revenge and exert yourself to love. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t cast aside both of them and thus could only fail at both.
After checking the whole house once, Zhou Xu went back to the storage room again. He estimated that in a moment, Sun Qingxia would use him to threaten Ding Zhaolin.
The dark space was exactly what Zhou Xu needed to think carefully. He hoped to recall some real-world matters. In addition, during the space jump of the previous battle, Zhou Xu had remembered something.
That¡¯s right, the amusement park.
At that time, how old was he? Seven or eight years old?
What did his parents look like?
That¡¯s right, his mother was beautiful, as gentle as water, a pair of clear bright eyes, carrying deep bottomless quietness.
She was always smiling and had the appearance of a sweet-tempered person. She did not talk much, but she always spoke with a soft voice. She would also not have a lot of requests for Zhou Xu.
His father was very brave and handsome. He was also a man who liked tough. His teeth were very white, and his smiling appearance made people feel like a spring breeze.
He and his mother matched very well. They would hold Zhou Xu¡¯s hands and lift him up. By the way, it seemed like there was also another person at their sides?
Who was that person? He seems to be a little taller than Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t remember his face, but he remembered the feeling this man gave him: peace of mind.
How did he get lost when his family was so good?
He vaguely remembered that because he was lost, he entered a gloomy castle. The darkness scared him, but it seemed that suddenly there was a big hand, warmly wrapping his hand in their palm. Then he was no longer afraid, and the gloomy castle became his wondend.
The two people were running and jumping in the park, ying with the slide that all children liked to y. However, no matter what, Zhou Xu seemingly never released the warm hand of the man, even when he was gliding down the slide.
Zhou Xu chuckled softly, a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, and the two of them glided down the slide hand-in-hand. It seemed that this was very difficult, but just like this, that person was indulgent of the childish him.
Whose pair of hands was it? Zhou Xu felt they were very familiar, so familiar that he felt that he absolutely would not have forgotten. How did he forget?
A headache and an intense nausea came. Recalling made Zhou Xu¡¯s body very ufortable, but he was very happy in his heart because remembering until this point was already making progress. Moreover, he believed that his memory would recover little by little, and when he remembered everything, then his real revenge would begin.
Zhou Xu vowed that he would let the one who deprived him of his memory pay the price!
Just when Zhou Xu¡¯s train of thoughts stopped over how to exact revenge, the dark space suddenly brightened. Zhou Xu saw two people standing in front of him. One was Sun Qingxia and the other was Ding Zhaolin.
Zhou Xu only looked up, then the door was closed again, and the space returned to darkness once again.
It was at that moment that a voice shed in Zhou Xu¡¯s mind, that man said, ¡°Xiao Xu, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±
The voice was unique to teenagers, very clear, but the tone was calm¨Cas if all the noise outside could not affect the two people that were holding hands.
This voice faded away, but Zhou Xu was very sure that this was his own real memory, and that when he heard this voice again, Zhou Xu would definitely remember more.
He had no way to think more as the two people outside had already begun to negotiate.
¡°Ding Zhaolin, I have no other requirements. I just hope that you don¡¯t get involved in the affairs between me and Wu Mingdi. Killing him or not has nothing to do with you. Moreover, even if Wu Mingdi is dead, because you are a Ger, the Empire will match you with a new man.¡±
¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t he your best friend? If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±
Zhou Xu was rendered speechless in the storage room. Why did Sun Qingxia have to abduct Zhou Xu and threaten Ding Zhaolin no matter in the past or in the present? Why couldn¡¯t it be Ding Zhaolin¡¯s parents or other people that Ding Zhaolin really cared about?
¡°Don¡¯t do this, Sun Qingxia. You are trapping me to be heartless and unjust.¡±
¡°Ding Zhaolin, I actually knew that when you said that Zhou Xu was your best friend that day, it was nonsense because I had investigated you. It was still possible when you were 12, but not after. I still did it because my own parents were dead and I didn¡¯t want to hurt your parents, and he was the one you valued the most before the age of 12. So, I hope you can at least think about it. Just don¡¯t meddle in the affairs between me and Wu Mingdi. As long as you agree, I promise you, I will not touch Zhou Xu at all.¡±
Zhou Xu sneered, because it was silent outside, which showed that Ding Zhaolin was thinking. Zhou Xu smiled coldly because the matter of Sun Qingxia abducting people was also contradictory.
Either be ruthless or don¡¯t take revenge at all. Zhou Xu was almost impressed by Sun Qingxia, unexpectedly because both her parents were dead, she didn¡¯t take Ding Zhaolin¡¯s important parents as hostages. However, what she did was threaten and coerce. She was simply a psychopath.
And Zhou Xu now understood why Ding Zhaolin suddenly said so many disgusting words that day. It turned out to be said to Sun Qingxia.
Unfortunately, his words were a joke to Zhou Xu and Sun Qingxia.
The silence outside was finally broken and Ding Zhaolin sighed and said: ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t involve myself.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. I assure you that as long as I and Wu Mingdi¡¯s business is dealt with, Zhou Xu will definitely go home unscathed.¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s good.¡±
The sound of the door opening, then being locked came from outside. Only when there were no movements at all, did Zhou Xu open the door of the storage room, waiting leisurely to watch the big show.
Chapter 63.1
Chapter 63.1
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (7.1)
Editor: ghost
While Zhou Xu waited, he again carefully sorted out his present memories. The more he sorted, the more he was convinced that he was intentionally ced into this system by someone.
By the time he finished sorting his memories, hurried footsteps could be heard along the corridor. Zhou Xu smiled; it was time for a show.
Zhou Xu turned and went to a hidden corner of the kitchen, taking out Sun Qingxia¡¯s light speedser gun.
Even if an ident urred, Zhou Xu was not afraid. Soldiers were not permitted to have a firearm with them when they went out. Having a weapon with him was to guard against unarmed personnel. Of course, he was not going to cause trouble; he only wanted to watch a show.
The door was unable to be opened. Zhou Xu heard Wu Mingdi speak, ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ll do it.¡±
A loud bang ensued. The door was kicked open and Wu Mingdi and Ding Zhaolin entered.
¡°Ding Zhaolin, I¡¯m telling you, if you are ndering her, I definitely will not let you off.¡±
¡°Mingdi, believe me. She really has bad intentions. She even prepared a gun to kill you.¡±
¡°Then what about Zhou Xu? Unless I saw it myself, how could I believe that a woman could tie up a senior colonel?¡±
¡°Zhou Xu is in that storeroom. Mingdi, I don¡¯t have the key; I can only let you kick the door open.¡±
¡°Where? This storeroom? Move aside, I¡¯ll kick it open.¡±
¡°Bang.¡±
Zhou Xu was in the corner of the room and was getting more and more unhappy with Ding Zhaolin. That storeroom was pitifully small and the door opened outwards. In other words, if Wu Mingdi kicked the door from outside, there was a 100% chance that anyone inside would get injured. However, Ding Zhaolin unexpectedly let Wu Mingdi kick the door without any hesitation. He really did not think of Zhou Xu as a person at all.
The door was kicked open. The small storeroom did not even reach a square metre in size. Things were strewn about; brooms, mops and old boxes made a mess of the room. There was supposed to be a tied up person, but at present, other than the mess of things in the room, there was no one.
¡°Pa!¡±
It was a loud and crisp sound. Ding Zhaolin was in a daze. His face felt an intense pain and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you dare nder her, I definitely would not let you off.¡± Wu Mingdi¡¯s tone was filled with anger. He was like an enraged ox, ready to attack the powerless Ding Zhaolin at any moment.
Ding Zhaolin¡¯s heart turned cold. He understood that this was the man that the empire paired him with. He had no power to reject; he was a Ger and a Ger¡¯s duties were to give birth, give birth and give birth.
A marriage between a man and a Ger was strongly protected by the empire. Unless there was a special reason, he would forever be unable to leave Wu Mingdi. Was the rest of his life going to be just like this?
Tears would not stop running down his face. Ding Zhaolin tried to pull on Wu Mingdi¡¯s hand, but he was fiercely shaken off.
¡°Mingdi, I didn¡¯t nder her. She really intended to harm you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search her bedroom. I know she bought a gun and a knife to kill you.¡±
¡°I! Won¡¯t! Search!¡± Wu Mingdi roared. His eyes were bloodshot. He was losing all hope for Ding Zhaolin. Even now, why did he still want to nder his younger sister? How much did he hate Sun Qingxia? ¡°Ding Zhaolin, I will inly tell you the truth. I hate you and only feel disgust when I see you. I don¡¯t need children. Qingxia is enough for me.¡±
Ding Zhaolin did not understand how the matter had developed to this point. Clearly, it should have gone the way he hoped. This wouldn¡¯t do. Ding Zhaolin slowly stood up. He must put in more effort and work harder.
In Wu Mingdi¡¯s rage, Ding Zhaolin pushed open the door to Sun Qingxia¡¯s room. He found some permitted weapons and ced them in front of Wu Mingdi. He spoke, ¡°Mingdi, look. These were all secretly bought by Sun Qingxia to kill you.¡±
Wu Mingdi looked at everything in front of him and coldlyughed, ¡°Hehe. I let Qingxia buy whatever she likes. I wouldn¡¯t care even if she wanted to buy a light speedser gun. Moreover, who knows if this is just something you prepared beforehand to nder her. Ding Zhaolin, you¡¯re so painstakingly trying to nder her; I really can¡¯t forgive you.¡±
Ding Zhaolin was stunned. He lifted his head, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°This is what I mean!¡± The raging Wu Mingdi kicked Ding Zhaolin in the chest, ¡°Scram. I don¡¯t want to ever see you again and you are forbidden from my home. I will think of a way to dissolve our marriage. I will marry Qingxia and live a happy life with her. As for you, such a despicable vile person, why don¡¯t you go find a ce to quickly die? It¡¯s nothing if you harmed me, but I never thought that you would try again and again to harm the person I like. Once was enough, but you unexpectedly tried it a second and third time. For Qingxia, I can no longer tolerate you. Scram, scram!¡±
Holding onto his chest, fresh blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Ding Zhaolin¡¯s face was covered in tears, ¡°Mingdi.. I, where could I possibly go...¡±
¡°Scram!¡±
Ding Zhaolin finally walked off with misty, tearful eyes. In the pitch ck city, he felt extremely lonely. He thought of his childhood; he and Zhou Xu were both so joyful. Both of them said that they would awaken to be Gers, give birth together and bring their children out to y together. But, reality?
He indeed awakened to be a Ger and was even proud of it. A few monthster, Zhou Xu also awakened. Only, he pitifully awakened as a Di-er.
Di-ers were the most inferior existence in this world. Simply being able to support themselves was already not bad.
At that point, Ding Zhaolin was actually very happy; he finally had a point that was better than Zhou Xu. However, within ten years, not only had the gap between them not shrunk, it unexpectedly grew.
Zhou Xu became a senior colonel and was pretty much a legend in the army. What about himself?
Indeed, he got married, but what happened afterwards?
Ding Zhaolin bitterly smiled. There wasn¡¯t anything afterwards.
Life seemed to particrly like ying pranks on him. At present, the joke seemed too extreme, to the point where Ding Zhaolin could not take it anymore.
He had always been a sensible child . He was an obedient kid in others¡¯ eyes. Even after marriage, he was a figure of admiration for others; his marriage partner was a colonel of the empire. However, whose life wasn¡¯t only known best by the person himself?
Ding Zhaolin¡¯s life was, in reality, just as cold as the south pole.
Since this was the case, why did he still want to bear with it patiently? Did he want to bear it for his whole life? There would hardly be any meaning to living. He should just die.
No. Ding Zhaolin clenched both his fists. He could not die just yet. He could ept not being married and having children and could ept a life without people¡¯s admiration. But before he died, he must make Wu Mingdi hit rock bottom. Right, there was also Zhou Xu. How dare he have everything. He is a Di-er; how could he be a soldier, a senior colonel?
Twenty years of patient forbearance burst into a twisted hatred within a night. Ding Zhaolin held his chest and walked alone along the night lights. He walked lightly, like a lonely ghost spirit.
After Ding Zhaolin left, Wu Mingdi¡¯s rage still had not abated. He roared and kicked the tea table next to him. He still wanted to vent and kicked the trash can beside the table, as well as a few stools before calming down.
Zhou Xu was still hidden. He felt that this y was not satisfying enough. It would be more gratifying if Sun Qingxia was present.
As for Ding Zhaolin, his world did not have friends, only people he could use and people he could not. Even Wu Mingdi was just someone he could use. Zhou Xu did not believe that he really liked Wu Mingdi. If he truly did, why would he need to hatch so many ns?
Someone once said miserable people must have something detestable about them. This saying has some truth in it.
This could also apply to Sun Qingxia. A stupid woman full of contradictions would pay a price for her stupidity in the end.
After Wu Mingdi calmed down, he silently sat down for about ten minutes before leaving.
Zhou Xu came out of hiding and put the light speedser gun back where it was originally in Sun Qingxia¡¯s room. He tidied up and prepared to leave.
Just as Zhou Xu was about to leave, some voices could be heard from the corridor. One of the voices was Wu Mingdi¡¯s, but the other two were unfamiliar.
Zhou Xu hid again; he did not want to bump into Wu Mingdi.
¡°Is it this door?¡± An unfamiliar voice sounded.
¡°Yes, I kicked it and it broke. How long do you need to fix it?¡±
¡°Hold on, let me take a look. Oh, it¡¯s nothing major so it will only take an hour. I just need to take out the screws, repair the door frame and then put the screws back in.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll pay double the fee.¡±
Zhou Xu thought, seems like Wu Mingdi found people to repair the door; he was quite thoughtful.
Hold on, if he trusted Sun Qingxia, why was he so impatient to find people to repair the door the same night?
Hehe, Zhou Xu really wanted tough. Really, like husband, like wife. Ding Zhaolin could easily betray his friends and did not care about their safety while Wu Mingdi was a credulous person who suffered from paranoia. In other words, in the end he was still suspicious and wanted to sound out Sun Qingxia.
The workers were busy at the door. Wu Mingdi arranged the tables and chairs to their original positions. Afterwards, he went downstairs to buy some alcohol and sat to the side, drinking it one cup after another.
Chapter 63.2
Chapter 63.2
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (7.2)
Editor: ghost
Wu Mingdi¡¯s silence made the workers feel stifled and oppressed. They unexpectedly took only about half an hour to finish the one hour job.
After they were done, Wu Mingdi paid the fee and continued to drink.
Zhou Xu could not wait any longer. He was not nning to sleep at someone else¡¯s house; if this was the case, a certain person would be worried.
Fortunately, Wu Mingdi¡¯s alcohol tolerance was average. He got drunk not too long after the workers had left.
Lying on the sofa, Wu Mingdi rambled drunkenly.
¡°Ding Zhaolin, you idiot. I like Sun Qingxia. That¡¯s right, Qingxia, do you remember? When you were young, you were scared of everyone except me. I really like holding your hand...¡±
Not in the mood to listen to Wu Mingdi¡¯s ramblings, Zhou Xu decided to sneak out the door. In any case, Wu Mingdi was lying on the sofa and would not be able to see Zhou Xu crouch and sneak out from that angle.
However, after taking only two steps, his name unexpectedly came out of Wu Mingdi¡¯s mouth, shocking Zhou Xu.
¡°Qingxia, I like you this much, but why don¡¯t you like me at all? Zhou Xu? Why are you here? I hate you, get out....¡±
Zhou Xu stood up, thinking that he had been already found out by Wu Mingdi. He was prepared to confront him, but in the end, Wu Mingdi unexpectedly continued to talk to himself, ¡°Get out, get out. I don¡¯t like you, don¡¯t keep hovering around in front of me. I¡¯m telling you, even if you are the general¡¯s person, I will snatch you away... No, why would I snatch you, I want to defeat you.... Right, defeat you.... Hmph, now you are a senior colonel, you must think you are better than me... Hmph, I still want to defeat you... Zhou Xu, you don¡¯t know, but you look so good when you y the piano....¡±
Zhou Xu stood up straight and walked to the sofa. Wu Mingdi was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, but still rambling on. Currently, hepletely did not count as a man in Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes.
He could not give Ding Zhaolin a future, but he just listened to his parents and married him.
He was irresponsible. He said he liked Sun Qingxia, but he could not manage himself and let Sun Qingxia have a peace of mind.
Lastly, he was stupid. He could not make clear to himself who exactly he liked. When he found out, he would be in for a shock.
Zhou Xu disdainfully looked at Wu Mingdi, but the other man suddenly opened his eyes. They made eye contact, stunning Zhou Xu.
While Zhou Xu was in a daze, Wu Mingdi pounced on him and pushed him to the floor, ¡°Zhou Xu, I clearly said to not appear before me¨Cwhy do you still appear? Why do you constantly appear before me? You must be doing this on purpose, definitely....¡±
Zhou Xu was pressed onto the floor by Wu Mingdi. Wu Mingdi¡¯s hands were not well behaved as they tried to pry open Zhou Xu¡¯s clothes.
The room was quiet. Wu Mingdi looked at Zhou Xu in confusion, then looked at Sun Qingxia and suddenly understood the situation. Maybe what Ding Zhaolin said was true.
Sun Qingxia turned her head to look at Zhou Xu. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Please leave.¡±
Zhou Xu wanted to leave, but Wu Mingdi shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. I still have things to ask you.¡±
Zhou Xu stopped and looked at Wu Mingdi. He emphasised each word as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t order me as you like.¡±
Wu Mingdi paused. His voice softened as he said, ¡°Wait, I want to talk to you for a moment.¡±
¡°No.¡±
Zhou Xu still left.
No doubt, Zhou Xu liked to watch a show, but this did not mean that he liked to get close to the mes of war. He decided to leave. He would ignore whatever situation was unfolding in the room.
However, there would always be people who could not see this point clearly.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Sun Qingxia¡¯s gun pointed at Zhou Xu¡¯s head.
Raising both hands, Zhou Xu slowly turned and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve prepared some weapons.¡±
Sun Qingxia had a look of helplessness on her face. She knew that the weapons in her room had been found by Zhou Xu, hence she simply nodded her head, ¡°Then it¡¯s best for you to be more well behaved.¡±
Zhou Xu had to give it to Sun Qingxia. In this situation, why was she making him stay? She really wanted to let him watch the show?
Didn¡¯t she want him to leave just now? Just because Wu Mingdi wanted him to stay behind, she would rather take her gun out and force him? Is she intending to shed all pretenses with Wu Mingdi?
Yes, Zhou Xu felt that this was about shedding pretenses, not about killing him. Zhou Xu judged that Sun Qingxia would definitely not be able to go through with murder. Looking at the conflict in her eyes, Zhou Xu was certain that even if she took up her gun, even if she pointed it at his temple, she absolutely would not be able to pull the trigger.
He retreated a few steps towards the back of the open kitchen. Standing to the side, he acted as a spectator. The two actors on stage had remarkable voices and expressions, making it an immersive experience.
Wu Mingdi¡¯s eyes widened. He truly dared not believe that his gentle younger sister would really take a gun out, but one was already aimed at him.
Sun Qingxia trembled while holding the gun; she could not control herself. She dejectedly lowered her gun.
¡°Qingxia, you really want to kill me?¡± Wu Mingdi softly asked Sun Qingxia. His tone was full of sorrow.
¡°Yes, I want to kill you. I want to avenge my parents.¡±
Zhou Xu really wanted to add something: why did you find Wu Mingdi for revenge and not his parents?
Zhou Xu thought for a while. Because she did not have parents, she unexpectedly chose not to harm Ding Zhaolin¡¯s parents. Zhou Xu kept his mouth shut. If you try to guide someone who insists on closing her eyes, you may incur this person¡¯s resentment.
¡°But, Qingxia, I¡¯m your elder brother. You prepared so many weapons all to deal with me?¡± Wu Mingdi¡¯s voice began to shake. No matter what feelings he currently had for Sun Qingxia, he had truly always loved his younger sister.
Tears began to fall from Sun Qingxia¡¯s face. Her pretty face had a heart rending look of despair. Perhaps, Zhou Xu thought, Sun Qingxia had been seeking death from start to end. She wanted to free herself from her own conflicting feelings.
Inhaling deeply, Sun Qingxia calmed down and said to Wu Mingdi, ¡°Ge, I¡¯ll give you a gun. I have a gun here too. We have been siblings for so many years. Based on this rtionship, we¡¯ll follow the ways of the old: each person with a gun; each gun only has one bullet. In the end, we¡¯ll see who out of the two of us lives, okay?¡±
Sun Qingxia gave the gun in her hands to Wu Mingdi before she went to take another one.
Wu Mingdi was frozen in ce. Zhou Xu knew then that Sun Qingxia really wanted to die.
It was trulyughable. In the previous world, Sun Qingxia also wanted to die, but with Ding Zhaolin¡¯s interference and meddling, Sun Qingxia and Wu Mingdi met armed with weapons. In her extreme grief and indignation, she cut off six of Zhou Xu¡¯s fingers. Wu Mingdi killed Sun Qingxia for Ding Zhaolin to watch.
Afterwards, Ding Zhaolin and Wu Mingdi started to love each other. Sun Qingxia was dead and Zhou Xu was in despair after losing his fingers.
He had taken up a gun and aimed it at Ding Zhaolin, but just as he did so, he was killed by Wu Mingdi.
As a result, Ding Zhaolin and Wu Mingdi finally reached a happy end, sprinting off to a wonderful life. Meanwhile, the dead did not even have a memorial ceremony.
Sun Qingxia raised the gun and aimed it at Wu Mingdi¡¯s head. She spoke with a tremble in her voice, ¡°I will call you Ge for thest time. Ge, this time, let me go first.¡±
Wu Mingdi closed his eyes, as if waiting for death, ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Ge, you shoulde to your senses. The feelings you have for me are not love. But I still like you, Ge. In the next world, let¡¯s truly be brother and sister.¡±
¡°Peng!¡±
The sound of a gunshot reverberated.
Wu Mingdi was fine. He opened his eyes and saw a Sun Qingxia with a face full of tears.
¡°Ge, it¡¯s your turn.¡±
Wu Mingdi¡¯s tears welled up as he slowly raised the gun in his hands.
Zhou Xu could not stand watching anymore. What kind of show was this? The male and female protagonist kept procrastinating and dilly dallying. Zhou Xu thought, this should be the most boring show he had ever watched.
Wu Mingdi¡¯s index finger was ced on the trigger. He was prepared to pull it, but at this moment, the fruit knife in Zhou Xu¡¯s hands flew out,nding right on Wu Mingdi¡¯s arm.
In an instant, blood poured out. Wu Mingdi held his arm closely and retreated to a corner.
Zhou Xu came out and walked to Wu Mingdi. He pulled out the fruit knife from his arm.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t damage your artery. If you stop the blood properly, you won¡¯t die.¡± Zhou Xu said to Wu Mingdi.
Zhou Xu turned to speak to Sun Qingxi, ¡°Take it as you¡¯ve already died once. Now you can be reborn; you have no rtions with anyone anymore. Go and live your life.¡±
Sun Qingxia dazedly looked at Zhou Xu and did not react for quite a while. She did not understand: what already died once? What was being reborn? What go and live her own life? Was her life so far not her own?
Casually finding a piece of cloth, Zhou Xu walked to Wu Mingdi¡¯s side and squatted to help staunch his wound. As a result, something was pressed against the back of his head.
Hehe. Zhou Xu felt that he may be sick. He knew that Sun Qingxia was suffering from her own actions yet he wanted to wake her up. Ridiculous. He should have known: you can never wake up a person pretending to sleep.
¡°I want to kill you. You unexpectedly dare to treat my elder brother...¡±
Sun Qingxia had not finished speaking when a gunshot cut her off.
Wu Mingdi watched as Sun Qingxia copsed. He was in a daze.
Zhou Xu turned his head andughed upon seeing the iing person, ¡°Wee, wee, but do you know there¡¯s still someone behind you?¡±
Mu Xinhua smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±
T/N: heyo it¡¯s takoyan! this will be myst chapter for a while but look forward to slowya¡¯s trantions ?? real life has been getting hectic, hopefully i can get back to tranting soon
Chapter 64.1
Chapter 64.1
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (8.1)
Editor: ghost
Mu Xinhua went to hold Zhou Xu in his arms,pletely ignoring Wu Mingdi and Sun Qingxia on the floor behind him.
Mu Xinhua said with a deep voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I was going crazy from missing you.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled. Yes, this was the hug he liked. It was a hug that could make his heart feel at ease, it was the hug of his lover who had chased him for several worlds. He answered with hints of joy in his voice, ¡°I also missed you.¡±
Wu Mingdi wanted to help Sun Qingxia, but she had already closed her eyes.
For Sun Qingxia, things hade to a close. She sought death and she got what she wanted. It could also be considered that her wish was granted.
Wu Mingdi¡¯s eyes were crimson and he slowly straightened. In front of him, Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua were his enemies. He shouted. ¡°Mu Xinhua, you killed my sister!¡±
Mu Xinhua loosened his embrace, spread out his hands and said, ¡°She wanted to kill Zhou Xu, I killed her. Was it wrong?¡±
Zhou Xu asked Mu Xinhua in a low voice, ¡°Soldiers are not allowed to take guns with them when they leave the army. How did you get yours?¡±
Mu Xinhua nced back and answered, ¡°From him.¡±
Zhou Xu followed Mu Xinhua¡¯s gaze and saw Ding Zhaolin behind him. He smiled and said, ¡°Well done.¡±
¡°I think so too.¡±
Wu Mingdi, who had been ignored by the two, continued to shout. ¡°You obviously could have...could have...¡±
Mu Xinhua coldly asked, ¡°What could I have obviously done? I could have let Zhou Xu die? Colonel Wu, don¡¯t you think that your request is unreasonable?¡±
Zhou Xu wanted to stand up, but Mu Xinhua was hugging him tightly from behind. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t move at all, so he could only let Mu Xinhua hug him.
Wu Mingdi was still full of sorrow. The madness in his eyes was nearly swallowing him whole, like a lion about to be insane.
Zhou Xu sighed and said, ¡°Wu Mingdi, have you ever thought about the reason why Sun Qingxia picked up the gun in your hand and pointed it at my head after you were hurt by me?¡±
Wu Mingdi lifted his head and a trace of doubt appeared in his crazed eyes.
One person bent over, the other stood behind him. This position was very simr to the posture of making love. In addition, Zhou Xu¡¯s butt just happened to run into Mu Xinhua¡¯s thing.
Mu Xinhua¡¯s whole body went stiff and he quickly released his hold on Zhou Xu, stepping back a little.
Picking up the gun on the ground, Zhou Xu threw a look full of meaning at Mu Xinhua, then walked towards Wu Mingdi as if nothing had happened.
¡°Wu Mingdi, this is the gun she gave you. There are six bullets inside, none missing.¡± As he said this, Zhou Xu exposed the barrel of the gun and turned it upside down. Six bullets fell out.
The sound of the bulletsnding was very soft, but in Wu Mingdi¡¯s ears, it sounded like a crack of thunder. His whole mind went nk.
Zhou Xu threw the gun to Mu Xinhua, then picked up the gun in Sun Qingxia¡¯s hand before going to Wu Mingdi¡¯s side. Zhou Xu said, ¡°This gun was the one your sister used to shoot at your head. There are no bullets inside.¡±
After finishing what he had to say, Zhou Xu opened the barrel of the gun and turned it upside down. Nothing fell out.
Because Zhou Xu had guessed this point, he had wanted to give Sun Qingxia a chance. Unfortunately, Sun Qingxia really was stupid. Even though Zhou Xu told her he would let her be ¡°reborn¡±, Sun Qingxia still hoped for death in the end.
The definition of stubbornness was probably Sun Qingxia.
Zhou Xu thought that he was still not cruel enough. If he were really cruel, he would have let Wu Mingdi directly kill Sun Qingxia at that time. Maybe Wu Mingdi¡¯s pain would have been more intense.
Zhou Xu shook his head ruefully and swore that he would never have such kindness again. Sun Qingxia, that kind of stupid woman, didn¡¯t know what repenting meant at all.
At this moment Wu Mingdi was shocked silly. Ding Zhaolin who was standing by the door also became silly. Neither of them could have thought that Sun Qingxia had intended to die from the start.
Wu Mingdi hysterically scooped up Sun Qingxia¡¯s body from the ground and bitterly wailed to the sky.
On this day he went through too much. His emotional changes were like riding a roller coaster. One moment it was climbing slowly and the next moment, it went through a dramatic change. At this moment, he was really at the bottom, and no matter what, he could not get out of it.
He had cared for Sun Qingxia very much since childhood. He had taken care of her as if she were a porcin doll, fearing that she would suffer a little injustice.
The love Wu Mingdi had for Sun Qingxia had been sincere from the start, which was also why he was so miserable. He didn¡¯t understand why Sun Qingxia would do that.
It was because Wu Mingdi was sincere that Sun Qingxia had been so conflicted. She had always lived tortured between wrath and gratitude. She was so tired.
For Sun Qingxia, perhaps death was a kind of relief. Because her love for Wu Mingdi was sincere, but Wu Mingdi¡¯s so-called like was not the kind of like Sun Qingxia wanted. Wu Mingdi¡¯s like was not love.
A man did not easily shed tears until his heart was broken.
At that moment, Wu Mingdi¡¯s tears had already drowned him. He didn¡¯t know how to save Sun Qingxia nor did he know how to save himself.
Toozy to look any further, Zhou Xu nced at Mu Xinhua. They both looked at each other, nodded their head, then left hand in hand.
When they left, neither of them looked once at Ding Zhaolin.
Thisplete neglect once again stimted Ding Zhaolin. His heart ached, Ding Zhaolin could not understand why Zhou Xu could have everything. Why?
Looking back at Wu Mingdi who was crying like a madman in the room, Ding Zhaolin found that he really hated Wu Mingdi. Because Wu Mingdi was a megalomaniac and felt that the world should revolve around him. Unfortunately, while he was arrogant, he had no strength to back his arrogance.
If he was the former Ding Zhaolin, he would have probably felt very happy because with Sun Qingxia dead, he had a chance to be Wu Mingdi¡¯s real wife. However, at that moment, he only felt pity towards Wu Mingdi.
No matter if it was watching Sun Qingxia being killed or killing her himself, Wu Mingdi would live in guilt and regret for the rest of his life.
It was obviously his beloved little sister, why did he have to doubt her, why did he want to pull the trigger? If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou Xu, he would have pulled the trigger.
Only, there was no if in life, and it was impossible to start over. What was lost was lost, never to be found again...
Ding Zhaolin kept looking at Wu Mingdi because he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking himself.
Wu Mingdi finally didn¡¯t have any strength to continue crying. He slowly looked up and saw Ding Zhaolin standing quietly at the door with his head down. Suddenly his heart warmed. Yes, he still had Ding Zhaolin, the wife he had married.
In order to save him, this wife was even misunderstood by him. But even if he was misunderstood, he still came back...
Wu Mingdi started to believe in Ding Zhaolin. He believed that Ding Zhaolin didn¡¯t know the matter of Sun Qingxia seeking death. He believed that Ding Zhaolin acted for his good. He believed that Ding Zhaolin would never leave him in the future. He thought that he still had hope in his life, so he whispered, ¡°Zhaolin,e here.¡±
When Wu Mingdi started to talk, he found out that his voice was as hoarse as an old man¡¯s, not gentle nor kind at all. On the contrary, it came out like an order.
Ding Zhaolin raised his head and looked at Wu Mingdi. He was unexpectedly very calm. He went to Wu Mingdi and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Cough, Zhaolin, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong about you.¡±
Ding Zhaolin stared nkly at Wu Mingdi who continued to talk, ¡°Zhaolin, I thought you would leave me, I didn¡¯t expect that you would return.¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Thank you, Zhaolin. I wronged you, but I won¡¯t do it again. I will never be stupid again.¡±
Ding Zhaolin nodded and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±
Wu Mingdi¡¯s heart was getting warmer and warmer. At that moment, he found that Ding Zhaolin was really very good ¡ª quiet, gentle, tolerant, also very good-looking. It seemed that all the good words in the world could be used to describe Ding Zhaolin.
In Wu Mingdi¡¯s eyes, what mattered was his changes. However, in Ding Zhaolin¡¯s eyes, this transformation would never be a good one. Wu Mingdi only looked for someone else to be a substitute, and Ding Zhaolin was exactly that substitute. This idea made Ding Zhaolin despise Wu Mingdi even more.
In the end, Sun Qingxia had only died in vain. Even if there were peopleing to investigate, both Mu Xinhua and Zhou Xu weren¡¯t afraid. Because at that time, Zhou Xu¡¯s life had really been in danger.
Since then, Wu Mingdi was depressed for a long time. Every day, he would only feel better after seeing Ding Zhaolin. His parents also learned about Sun Qingxia¡¯s deeds. Ultimately, they heaved a long sigh and dropped the matter.
Just like that, Sun Qingxia died. Several months after her death, Wu Mingdi walked out of her shadow. The world was still the same, nothing had changed.
Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua also went back to the military. Only, after they went back, Mu Xinhua suddenly became very busy and often didn¡¯t have time to go home.
While staying in the nuptial room given by the Empire, Zhou Xu was very depressed. He didn¡¯t like to solve his own physiological needs, but Mu Xinhua was so busy that he also couldn¡¯t say anything.
But after Zhou Xu finally understood why Mu Xinhua was so busy, heughed. Mu Xinhua worked so diligently because he wanted to stay with Zhou Xu from day to night.
Mu Xinhua was a general and had to lead people. The matters in his hands were numerous. However, if he was promoted to the rank of marshal of the Empire, it would be different. First, the marshal could inspect any army at will. Mu Xinhua would be able to ¡°inspect¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s team every day. Second, every decision made by the marshal was not decided by one person, but only by the majority. If the other four old men were okay with the decision, there would be no problem even if Mu Xinhua was not present.
In short, in order to stick to Zhou Xu, Mu Xinghua was also working hard.
After 6 months, Mu Xinhua was finally promoted to a marshal of the Empire. Zhou Xu once again broke the rules and was promoted to major general because of his special exploits.
General officers were generally considered the pinnacle of the army, and Zhou Xu was only in his early twenties. Even Mu Xinhua had only been a field officer in his twenties. Once again, Zhou Xu¡¯s fame spread in the army, and at the same time, it spread among themon people.
TN : Tsk, tsk, Wu Mingdi, Wu Mingdi, how can you change so fast?
I think you¡¯re all fed up with people mentionning the Covid-19, but I hope everyone is well ~
Chapter 64.2
Chapter 64.2
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (8.2)
Editor: ghost
That year, nearly all the Di-ers applied for the military and the Empire actually selected a few of them. Although the number was not a lot, it at least gave a little hope to the Di-er of this world.
Originally, Di-ers were at the bottom of the society. Now, at least when they were looked down on by people, they could answer : Zhou Xu was a Di-er!
After the Di-ers entered the military, some Gers also wanted to join, but they were strongly rejected by the Empire. Because from start to finish, Gers¡¯ duty was to give birth, otherwise there was no way to ensure the Empire¡¯s birth rate. Without new babies, there was no future for the country.
Thest time Ding Zhaolin went to the military to find Wu Mingdi, he saw Zhou Xu in his military uniform ¡ª he was majestic. His appearance full of confidence was different from normal Di-ers. Although there was still a difference in stature whenpared to men, but he was still himself, he was Zhou Xu, free from any restraint.
The buds of jealousy grew madly. Ding Zhaolin knew that his mind became abnormal, but even so he couldn¡¯t control himself.
When a soldier reached a certain rank, he could bring his family members. This rank happened to be colonel. However, Wu Mingdi never talked about bringing his family members. At that time, he thought he liked his sister and didn¡¯t want to take Ding Zhaolin with him. Now, he suddenly wanted Ding Zhaolin to apany him.
Wu Mingdi¡¯s idea coincided with what Ding Zhaolin had in mind. Ding Zhaolin also wanted to visit the army. Although he could only live in the family yard, the family yard was near the army camp which made it very convenient for Ding Zhaolin to observe.
Indeed, Ding Zhaolin observed to the point of envy.
Every day, when the bugle sounded, the soldiers would assemble in 20 minutes. The morning exercises, training, fighting and acting were all observed by Ding Zhaolin.
He was envious, but he also felt very unwilling. What did these people have? They merely had the body of a man and could go to the military academy. They could be soldiers and be one of the rulers of the world. As for him?
He was a Ger, but he had no choice in this matter. If possible, who didn¡¯t want to be a man, who didn¡¯t want to be the target of others¡¯ worship? However, reality was still reality.
At that time, Ding Zhaolin was already pregnant, but he even hated the child in his womb. Because of this world¡¯sws, as long as one was pregnant, they weren¡¯t allowed to abort.
Yes, in the end, Ding Zhaolin still went to Wu Mingdi. Because if not, he would really have nowhere to go.
He couldn¡¯t go back to his parents¡¯ home because the two of them didn¡¯t have it easy either. Although he seemed to have a lot of friends, none were genuine. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t go to any of the so-called friends¡¯ houses.
It was also the reason why Ding Zhaolin went to Wu Mingdi. As Gers had the greatest fertility rates in the world, Ding Zhaolin was already pregnant in a few months time.
It is said that after pregnancy, people would change and be gentler. But Ding Zhaolin didn¡¯t, he felt that he was beginning to hate the whole world. If there was a world, where all people were the same and were equal, whether it was in appearance or status, how good it would be.
Ding Zhaolin did not know that such a world did exist, but unfortunately, he was not born in one.
Besides, the people in that kind of world also had their own difficulties and sorrow, only Ding Zhaolin could not imagine it.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°There is no why, I only want you to have a good rest. After all, you are not only one person anymore, there is another one inside you.¡±
¡°But I want to go.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t!¡±
Ding Zhaolin stopped talking because he thought that it was meaningless to continue arguing with Wu Mingdi. If he insisted, Wu Mingdi might agree. Wu Mingdi was easily influenced by others after all. But even if Wu Mingdi agreed, Ding Zhaolin thought there was no meaning.
Wu Mingdi saw that Ding Zhaolin was silent, so he started tofort him again. But Ding Zhaolin looked away.
He once again thought about death. Because he felt that this kind of life was not what he wanted. He also wanted to be like Zhou Xu. Unfortunately, it was toote.
Ding Zhaolin touched his slightly bulging belly, he was about to be a mother. When the time came, he would have to watch over his child, from drinking milk to toilet matters, he would have to do everything. That¡¯s what his whole life would be about.
Was death really a relief?
Ding Zhaolin remembered Sun Qingxia and paused a little. Ding Zhaolin took a deep sigh to calm himself, he could not always think about death.
While Ding Zhaolin was thinking about how to be jealous, their encountered the strongest extraterrestrial attack throughout history.
The enemy sent a total of ten warships and around 500 mechas. Such a strong fighting force was simply a cmity for their.
In most interster wars, only three or four warships were sent out. This time, the enemy really invested a lot.
In themand room, Mu Xinhua and the other marshals strategized. ¡°I will lead a warship and send two warships in every direction to confront the enemy. What do you think?¡±
After thinking about it, one of the other marshals said, ¡°No, you¡¯re going to take three-quarters of the warships from our base. If they attack our base directly, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±
¡°But their fighting force is too high. Besides, we are preparing to meet the enemy in outer space, that¡¯s why we need to have a corresponding fighting capacity. If not, we would only be on the defensive,¡± Mu Xinhua said.
¡°If you led three quarters of our force away, then who will protect the?¡±
¡°Then what amount do you find appropriate?¡± Mu Xinhua asked.
¡°Half.¡±
Mu Xinhua firmly shook his head and said, ¡°No, if we only have half of the fighting power, then it¡¯s equivalent to throwing our life away. I cannot agree.¡±
¡°But we need to protect our rear area. So, no matter what, I can¡¯t agree with you taking so many troops away.¡±
Both sides could note to apromise, they could only ask the remaining marshals, ¡°What are your thoughts on the matter?¡±
¡°I agree with Mu Xinhua¡¯s suggestion.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t agree with his suggestion.¡±
¡°I abstain.¡±
They were once again back to the beginning. Nobody wanted to yield, and no one could be persuaded. They could only ask the other people in the room, ¡°What kind of thoughts do you have?¡±
No one made a sound.
Zhou Xu coughed softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we fight on the ground or just above?¡±
Everybody looked at Zhou Xu with astonishment, as if he had just told a big joke.
This was a fight betweens. The lethality of the weapons were not a joke. One ordinary bullet sent by a mecha could blow up a whole building, not to mention grenades and cannons.
In addition, the Interster Alliancew did not allow mechas to fight on the ground. Although the aggressors never cared about this, thisw was proof thatbat on the ground could have adverse effects on civilians and cause huge casualties.
Even if nobody understood the suggestion put forward by Zhou Xu, Mu Xinhua believed in him. So, he asked Zhou Xu, ¡°How do you devise the feasibility of ground operations?¡±
Zhou Xu thought for a moment. On arge piece of paper, he roughly depicted the situation around the. He then took out a red pen and pointed at one of them.
¡°It¡¯s true that the feasibility of groundbat is small, as it will cause unnecessary casualties. That¡¯s why the Interster Alliance refused to use mechas to fight on ground. We are here on the map. Look, where is the enemy at the moment?¡±
¡°In the interster dimension, around here.¡± Mu Xinhua pointed with another pen.
Zhou Xu nodded and continued, ¡°ording to their trajectory, their goal is exactly our base, but all of you look again at this ce on our.¡±
Zhou Xu took out a small red g to put it on the ce he pointed at and said, ¡°This is our radar station. If they want tond, they need to be guided by radar.¡±
Mu Xinhua suddenly understood and smiled. He patted Zhou Xu¡¯s back, and then said to the marshals, ¡°Yes, thending of warships must be guided by radar. Their radar muste into contact with the radar of our. At that time, we only need to input the wrong information into the system, and then interfere with their radar. We just have to make sure that the ground information they receive is wrong when the radar sends back signals.¡±
The other four marshals frowned because they did not want the war to fall onto their.
Zhou Xu carried on talking, ¡°If their ground information is wrong, they will inevitably have to find a newnding site. So, we can guide them here, our warships will only need 20 minutes to get there. Supposing theynd, they will need three hours, we will have enough time to prepare our ambush and detailed deployment.¡±
Several marshals looked at the ce where Zhou Xu pointed. After a few minutes of silence, they finally nodded.
That ce was a dested desert,pletely uninhabited. Moreover, the area there was so vast that there was absolutely no need to worry about causing casualties to ordinary people.
Now there was only one point, how to do the radar thing?
¡°So, how do we solve the radar problem?¡±
Zhou Xu stood up with a smile and replied, ¡°I can solve this point.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, if something goes wrong, our may bepletely destroyed. Can you really solve it?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded resolutely and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±
Of course, Zhou Xu could. The radar technology in this world was too backward. Only the mechas¡¯ level exceeded the one in the real world in which Zhou Xu lived. For other technologies, Zhou Xu could oppress the technicians of this world in minutes.
Not only was there no problems with Zhou Xu¡¯s technical skill, he could also make the enemynd vertically ¨C in short fall straight down when they found the desert.
It was nothing more than using a bit of skill and then using the theory of image reflection to make some changes in the ground altitude and their own altitude. If they couldn¡¯t discover it, then they fall. If they did, thebat would not take ce on the ground, but at the stratospheric level.
Several marshals couldn¡¯t be at ease at all, so they followed Zhou Xu to the technology department.
A dozen minutester, these top generals were thoroughly convinced. This method of Zhou Xu¡¯s, not to mention ten warships, even if twenty warships came here, they would still not be afraid. Because, while Zhou Xu was modifying the radar, he also set up a timed interference system. After the arrival of the enemy, Zhou Xu could cut off theirmunication.
This technology was simply a bug. If the enemy was unable tomunicate with each other, the other side would be like a sheet of loose sand while they were an organized group. This couldn¡¯t be called a fight at all, but a massacre.
T/N : Uuuh, sorry, I forgot to post the chapter yesterday! Was busy with news of the containment in France. ¡°We are at war¡±, says our dear President, ¡Ñ¦ä¡Ñ. So everyone, take care of yourself!
I remember when tranting this chapter and the next chapter, I so wanted to (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß. Military vocabries are my bane.
Chapter 65.1
Chapter 65.1
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (9.1)
Editor: ghost
The marshals looked at each other, directly skipped Mu Xinhua and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, we appoint you as themander-in-chief for this operation. Mu Xinhua, conduct the operations ording to Zhou Xu¡¯s instructions.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
This was not a time for jokes. Mu Xinhua would obviously not be embarrassed in such a time.
All soldiers deployed rapidly, no one dragged their feet. This was war. They could not afford to dy for even a second.
The soldiers arrived at the desert in less than 20 minutes.
Zhou Xu rapidly gave orders. They would first make a concealment n ording to the characteristics of the desert. Then, they would find the best location to attack based on the analysis made by the radar Zhou Xu had designed.
The so-called favorable conditions: climate, geography and human, they had all three of them.
During this process, the enemy also felt strange. Why hadn¡¯t they been discovered this time even when they arrived at the outskirts of the? They were discovered so quicklyst time. Besides, they even intentionally set a radar screenst time while they didn¡¯t have any this time.
All these guesses made the enemy a little bit uneasy. However, whomever was the quickest had the advantage during war. That¡¯s why, even though they felt suspicious, they still kept their initial speed and continued to move forward at a high speed.
If they could directly seize control of the enemy¡¯smand post using this method, then the war was won. Their¡¯s future would also be guaranteed. Their attack could also be considered as efficiently aplished.
Even though they felt a little bit suspicious, in order to seize the opportunity first, they did not make any countermeasures. They entered Zhou Xu¡¯s trap just like that.
On the outskirts of the, the enemy used the radar to monitor thending ground. This time they discovered a little bit of subtlety, thending ground seemed to be a little bit different from the anticipated one. But the difference was not big, and was in fact so small that they felt that it was caused by a little error in the radar.
They did not think that because they ignored such a small error, they would put their own troops in great danger.
However, this was war. The faster the initiative was taken in war, the more advantageous it would be.
Indeed, if they upied themand post, they would win, and the future of their would be secured. Unfortunately, in war, this kind of wishful thinking was in many cases the direct cause of failure.
During the two hour wait, Zhou Xu told Mu Xinhua all his experiences and lessons from desert wars. Mu Xinhua rarely led soldiers to fight on the ground. This was not only a ground war, but the especially difficult desert war.
Zhou Xu briefly taught Mu Xinhua the main points to be cautious of during a desert war. At the same time, he told Mu Xinhua some tricks to it.
Mu Xinhua listened quietly but earnestly. asionally he would have questions and promptly asked them. Zhou Xu also rapidly answered. But because the enemy¡¯s troops were drawing near, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have time to borate and Mu Xinhua didn¡¯t have time for praises or words of love.
It was already toote. The fallen warship was the most advanced, and because it was the most advanced, it was the first to respond to the ground information sent by the radar, and thus became the first victim.
The suprememander of this war was also inside this fallen warship. The warship ignited in midair due to its rapid descent. With a thunderous sound, the new-type warship, which had been built with a lot of money, was destroyed.
Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua were separated in two different warships and could notmunicate with each other. But the huge explosion sound of the new kind of warship was like a huge ¡°praise¡±. Zhou Xu smiled faintly. He estimated that the radar designed by him to timely interfere with the enemies¡¯munication system would start soon.
Zhou Xu put on his ownmunication device and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Warship 30-5071, 30-5072, take off from the left side, distance of 15,000 meters from the ground and send out all mechas. Warship 40-6011, 40-6012, take off from the rear nk, distance of 13,000 meters from the ground, send 30 mechas at 15,000 meters, send 30 mechas...¡±
Mu Xinhua was Zhou Xu¡¯s soldier at that moment. When he heard Zhou Xu¡¯s voiceing out of themunication device, he felt proud. The man who couldmand three quarters of the Empire¡¯s soldiers was his lover.
Zhou Xu¡¯s whole body was covered with mystery. He could be the best pianist, the best chef, the best technician, the best mecha driver and even the bestmander of the Empire. In the end, how did he do it?
Mu Xinhua wanted to smile bitterly. He felt that the gap between him and his lover was a little too big. He could only work harder in order to be worthy of such an outstanding Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu¡¯s orders came at this point of time, ¡°Mu Xinhua, the two warships you lead will face the enemy head-on.¡±
Suddenly there was a momentary silence during themunication. Zhou Xu¡¯s voice softened a lot when Mu Xinhua heard him say, ¡°Please be careful.¡±
Mu Xinhua, who wanted to smile bitterly just a moment ago, was so moved that he wanted to find a ce to run twops.
The warship used the fastest speed to take off. Ten thousand meters above ground, the enemies¡¯ troops who were preparing to ask instructions from their suprememander suddenly realized that they were unable tomunicate.
Anxiously, they repeatedly checked theirmunication device. In these 10 minutes, the warships ordered by Zhou Xu sessfully took off.
Not able to escape nor fight, the enemies¡¯ troops panicked. They had no choice but to meet the enemy head-on. But as soon as their mechas went out, they discovered that they were already attacked from both sides.
Some mecha drivers didn¡¯t even open fire. Looking at the situation outside, they knew they could definitely not win. Some of them even directly raised their hands to surrender.
Of course, only a few of them surrendered directly. Most of them still fought to the best of their ability. They were real soldiers.
The battle was very intense. And as long as this was a war, there would always be casualties.
At thest stage of the war, the enemy also went all out. Several dozens of mechas imperceptiblynded to the ground. This was the start of the real desert battle.
Zhou Xu ordered the 50 mechas from his team to fight against these mechas.
¡°N¡ã1 to N¡ã5, lure the mechas to the coordinate 76.82/90.54. Pay attention to the sand dune behind. Push it slightly and it will copse. Make good use of it.¡±
¡°Understood¡±
¡°N¡ã6 to N¡ã10, conceal yourself at coordinate 76.32/90.75. Be ready to support N¡ã11 to N¡ã15 at any time.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡°N¡ã11 to N¡ã15, you...¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s orders were clear and methodical. Everybody was at the position where they should be, no matter if it was in hiding, attacking or retreating. Everything was very urate. Because they were in the desert, the moving speed of the mechas and the power of their weapons would have some fluctuations. All of this had been exined by Zhou Xu at the beginning.
The moment they weed another group of enemies, another teamnded. It was Wu Mingdi¡¯s team.
The team led by Wu Mingdi had already defeated its target. After he saw the enemies¡¯ mechasnding on the ground, Wu Mingdi ordered his team to pursue the enemies.
Zhou Xu had ordered that none of the mechas assigned in the sky were tond, but Wu Mingdi still led his team tond.
For a moment, Zhou Xu was filled with anger. In war, the soldiers¡¯ duty was to obey orders. But Wu Mingdi actually ignored Zhou Xu¡¯s order and led his team tond without permission. The huge problem was that they were novices in desert war and had no advantage at all.
Wu Mingdi¡¯snding directly disrupted Zhou Xu¡¯s n. The original orderly battle became a mess.
Zhou Xu took themunication device, opened the frequency channel of all the soldiers and roared, ¡°Wu Mingdi, lead your team to retreat back outside coordinate 76.¡±
When Wu Mingdi heard the instruction, he wanted to retreat. However, when he looked again, it was already toote¨Cthey had been targeted by the enemies¡¯ troops.
The teams led by Zhou Xu were already hidden. The enemy would obviously target Wu Mingdi¡¯s team. When Wu Mingdi heard Zhou Xu¡¯s order, he had also hesitated and lost their advantage in an instant.
The enemies¡¯ mechas quicklyunched an attack. In an instant, sand flew everywhere, and the fierce firepower burned a piece of the desert. 5 or 6 mechas from Wu Mingdi¡¯s team were destroyed.
Zhou Xu gave orders to his own team, ¡°Team N¡ã1, N¡ã21 and N¡ã26, provide assistance immediately. Team N¡ã31, sneak attack from behind. Team N¡ã46, take off immediately right in front of them to divert their attention. The rest stay put and do your job.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Because of Wu Mingdi, Zhou Xu was almost driven mad by anger. But because he was this war¡¯s suprememander, he couldn¡¯t lose hisposure. After taking a deep brief, he once again took themunication device and spoke to the whole army. ¡°The team assigned to the sky are forbidden fromnding at will. If there are other vitions, they will be dealt ording to military regtions.¡±
Afterwards, Zhou Xu began to stare at the team on the ground, especially Wu Mingdi¡¯s mecha team.
They were surrounded and the goal was to find out how to break out of the encirclement.
While Zhou Xu was trying to provide assistance, Wu Mingdi already led several mechas to force their way through the encirclement. However, the enemy¡¯s teams originally had strong firepower while they had always relied on speed to win.
This time, they did not have any advantage. Wu Mingdi could only force their way.
Zhou Xu could only match Wu Mingdi¡¯s method of breaking through the encirclement. He let several 5-person teams aid Wu Mingdi.
In the desert, there were not many obstructions. The enemy also understood what Wu Mingdi wanted to do and quickly changed their mode of encirclement.
In the end, Wu Mingdi could only change his method. But because of that, the aid sent by Zhou Xu was meaningless.
At that time, Mu Xinhua sent a message, ¡°The battle in the air is mostly over, do you have other instructions?¡±
¡°Very good. Bring a dozen mecha teams toe down and help me. Don¡¯t alert other teams, otherwise the captured enemies may make trouble.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Mu Xinhua quickly led ten mecha teams tond. Afternding, he found out that he had been sent down to save Wu Mingdi¡¯s team.
If it was only Wu Mingdi, then Zhou Xu would rather sacrifice him, or rather, no matter who it was, Zhou Xu would have chosen to sacrifice them. But Wu Mingdi had to bring his entire team. Zhou Xu did not have a choice as he couldn¡¯t sacrifice a whole team of mechas.
Zhou Xu was still grinding his teeth. He really hated Wu Mingdi¡¯s behavior of trying to act as a hero.
When Mu Xinhua¡¯s teamnded, Zhou Xu also did not have any worries left. He directly got in his mecha.
Zhou Xu¡¯s mecha was red. It was especially eye-catching in the yellow desert, like a hawk circling around, but nobody knew who his target was.
Quickly advancing, Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhuamunicated in private, ¡°Can you stop the two blue mechas on the left side?¡±
Mu Xinhua operated his mecha and looked at the left side. 7 or 8 mechas were there, but with one nce one could see that the two blue mechas were the leader. First, it was obvious that the two mechas had a firepower one level above the others. Secondly, the attack pattern of the mechas in the back obviously followed the two mechas.
To catch bandits, first catch the ringleader. Mu Xinhua answered, ¡°I can.¡±
¡°Okay, I will take care of the gray mecha in front of me.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
T/N : Battle, battle, battle T_____T.
Chapter 65.2
Chapter 65.2
Face-pping the Interster General and His Ger (9.2)
Editor: ghost
As soon as their talk ended, they quickly separated. They lowered their mecha to the point where it seemed that they advanced against the surface of the desert. However, their speed was beyond other¡¯s reach.
Quickly finding the best ce to attack, Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua opened fire practically at the same time, and their sequence of firing was almost the same. They first fired ordinary bullets. The target was not the enemy, but the windward sand dunes.
In an instant, a huge cloud of dust rose. The two people found their target in less than a second and fired shells. The ce they fired was also the same, which were the legs of the opposite mechas.
After the legs were destroyed, the enemy¡¯s mecha would be paralyzed for around two seconds. During the two seconds gap, Mu Xinhua and Zhou Xu directly sealed off their artillery.
In less than ten seconds, Zhou Xu took care of one mecha and Mu Xinhua took care of two. Even though both were so powerful that they were unmatched, Zhou Xu was aware that no matter in terms of techniques or speed, Mu Xinhua and he were still one level apart.
These three people had their artillery blocked, their mechas were done for. If they attacked, they would implode. That¡¯s why the three people did not dare to move.
When these three high-grade mechas stopped moving, the mechas following in the back also began to hesitate.
At the time the enemy hesitated, Zhou Xu operated his mecha to make a signal to let Wu Mingdi¡¯s team to escape quickly.
The soldiers naturally understood what Zhou Xu wanted. They quickly coordinated, both opening fire and retreating. At the same time, they shielded theirrades to retreat out of the encirclement.
Just as everyone was retreating rapidly, Wu Mingdi was attacked. Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua were helping other members evacuate. Both had heavy tasks, as they had to pay attention to the surroundings of the retreating team.
At that moment if Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua decided to help Wu Mingdi, then the other mechas would fall into danger.
Without hesitation, Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua decided to continue aiding the team retreat. Under the joint attack of the enemy, Wu Mingdi did not have enough time tounch the safety escape and was blown off in this open desert with his mecha.
When all the members were out of the encirclement, Zhou Xu directly dispersed the enemy team ording to his original n and lured them to the pre-arranged position. Finally, the whole army was destroyed.
A big war finally came to an end.
There was no way to search for Wu Mingdi¡¯s body, scattered in this deste and uninhabited desert.
The enemies¡¯ teams surrendered separately because they had no way tomunicate at all.
After the war ended, every warship returned to port, and the soldiers who had tired themselves for a day finally returned home.
Mu Xinhua also returned home and saw Zhou Xu. Two pairs of eyes met and Zhou Xu said, ¡°Wee back.¡±
Mu Xinhua stepped forward and embraced Zhou Xu in his arms. He really didn¡¯t know how many surprises Zhou Xu would bring him.
Mu Xinhua felt that he hadn¡¯t picked up a treasure, but had the fortune to meet a god. He could even hold the god in his arms. This kind of feeling was too good, so good that he could not help but kiss Zhou Xu¡¯s lips.
While kissing, Zhou Xu once again confirmed that this man was indeed his lover. Now, almost with a touch, Zhou Xu could recognize him.
After the kiss, Mu Xinhua asked Zhou Xu, ¡°What else don¡¯t I know about you? What else can amaze me?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and touched Mu Xinhua¡¯s head, ¡°There are lots and lots of things that you don¡¯t know, so many that even I myself am not sure.¡±
Mu Xinhua slightly tilted his head, not understanding what Zhou Xu meant.
Zhou Xu smiled again and said, ¡°At the moment I still can¡¯t exin because my memories are notplete.¡±
¡°Your memories are notplete?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why even if you want me to exin, I can¡¯t say it clearly. You only have to know, in this life, I¡¯m all yours.¡±
¡°In that case...¡± The corners of Mu Xinhua¡¯s mouth lifted. He put Zhou Xu down on the bed, ¡°...Let¡¯s do it.¡±
Their lips ovepped again. All words were drowned in the midst of their tongues fighting. But Zhou Xu liked this kind of battle a lot.
In the process of doing it, Zhou Xu saw the red mole somewhere on Mu Xinhua and smiled faintly. Because this red mole was not naturally here, but appeared afterwards.
In that case, Zhou Xu supposed that his lover was probably upying other people¡¯s bodies, just like himself?
But if he was the same, then why did his lover have no memory of each world?
Maybe his lover¡¯s transmigration was actually different from his?
Zhou Xu guessed that perhaps the condition for his lover to cross worlds was to lose his original memory every time. But because his nature did not change, there were still simrities even though his lover did not have any memories.
For example, they all liked to hold their forehead with one hand. They all liked to stick to him. Their first kiss was always clumsy and ferocious. There was also the always present mole.
After Wu Mingdi¡¯s death, Ding Zhaolin unexpectedly felt rxed. His jealousy also slowly calmed down. But because he was a Ger, he was forced by the Empire to marry another man two yearster.
Ding Zhaolin did not have the mood to care about a child, so he gave his first-born child to Wu Mingdi¡¯s parents.
After remarrying, Ding Zhaolin discovered that his new husband smoked and drank excessively. After drinking, he would often be irritable.
Three monthster, Ding Zhaolin discovered that not only did the man smoke and drink, but oftenmitted physical violence after drinking too much, and these actions were abnormally ruthless.
Half a yearter, one of Ding Zhaolin¡¯s legs had been broken.
One yearter, Ding Zhaolin wandered aimlessly in the streets after finally escaping. The feeling of wanting to die once again appeared.
The current him encountered Zhou Xu. The brand-new military uniform Zhou Xu wore made him look tall and upright.
The original resentment was all gone because at that moment Din Zhaolin finally understood what was called the difference between clouds and mud. Zhou Xu was the person who always stood on the top while he...
Living was nothing more than torture.
Tears falling like rain, Ding Zhaolin found out that if he had treated Zhou Xu sincerely at the beginning, maybe he would not be so miserable at the moment.
However, the past was in the past. Ding Zhaolin had no way to make up for it. In Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes, no matter how he wanted topensate, it would all be useless.
Ding Zhaoling was taken back by his new husband. This time, Ding Zhaolin would nevere out again. Because on the day he was captured, they broke one of his arms. He also thoroughly gave up. He did not even have any strength left to envy Zhou Xu.
That same night, Din Zhaolin took a fruit knife and cut his own wrists.
As hey dying, Ding Zhaolin looked at the white ceiling, tears falling from his eyes. He was the one who made his life like this. He could not me anyone, he just felt sorry for his parents.
Zhou Xu only learned of Ding Zhaolin¡¯s death two monthster. When he heard this information, Zhou Xu only nodded to show that he understood. There was no more.
It was still the same: The so-called protagonists were nothing more than this.
Nobody was perfect even if some people were the world¡¯s favorites.
Ten yearster, Zhou Xu became a marshal. Di-ers were finally not considered the bottom of society.
20 yearster, with the joint efforts of Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua, the Empire became the strongest in the gxy.
30 yearster, Zhou Xu who was already in his fifties went back home again and started to y piano.
50 yearster, a seventy years old Zhou Xu held a grand piano concert. During the concert, Mu Xinhua apanied him with a violin, which he began to learn when he was nearly 60 years old.
60 yearster, Zhou Xu and Mu Xinhua disappeared during their interster trip. Nobody saw them again.
Author¡¯s note: This world has ended, there was no meat in this world. I feel like I will be hit, so the author secretly ordered a pot cover... Okay you can hit, not too hard, ...
T/N: First time tranting the author notes because the previous ones were often about words count and writing. I tranted this one because some peopleined that there was not enough fluff in this arc ~ The author also knew it, hehe.
So this concludes this arc, as I already mentionned inments I don¡¯t like Gers world, it¡¯s a little bit better than ABO worlds and hormones U.U¡±. Anyway, I actually wanted to do a survey but I was too into Animal Crossing so I forgot to ask how to do it, I¡¯ll just ask here, what kind of world do you think the next world is?
(It seems I didn¡¯t divide the chapter equally, but I thought it made sense to cut it just before the ¡°fight¡±)
Chapter 66.1
Chapter 66.1
Face-pping the reborn CEO (1.1)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu once again returned to the vast space. This time, Zhou Xu was very calm and collected because he was already used to it and understood it well.
First, he had gaps in his memories, and these memories could be restored. Next, he now knew his lover very well. He only needed a hug or a touch to recognize him. These two things were very important to Zhou Xu.
Although Zhou Xu discovered that his memories could be restored, he still needed a specific event or experience to recall the corresponding event. That¡¯s why his memories couldn¡¯t be fully recovered until now. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t mind. Not only did he have time and energy, he would also go through more worlds, encountering more events and undergoing more experiences. He was not afraid of not remembering.
The shadow once again appeared in the space. Unexpectedly, this time their eyes met.
Although the shadow still disappeared very fast, this time Zhou Xu saw it very clearly.
Zhou Xu was sure that he knew this person. He was certainly someone from his real world because the look he threw at Zhou Xu was not simple at all.
This person was about 1m90 (6¡å2) tall with bright eyes, a high-bridge nose, with not-too-thick and not-too-thin lips. The whole person¡¯s temperament felt very noble. The gaze he used to look at Zhou Xu was very warm. There was a trace of eagerness within the warmth, as well as a trace of impatience, and also...
This gaze was tooplicated. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t describe it clearly, but he knew that person was very important to him. Because the instant the shadow disappeared, Zhou Xu felt a panic beyond expression.
In a certain ward on the Noah Star, the highest-ranked admiral opened his eyes. This time, he could finally sit down. He still felt a little dizzy, but at least he could move.
The entire ward was white, making people feel very oppressed. It was deathly still, but this kind of room let the admiral think deeply.
The time he stayed awake was longer and longer. His body had more and more strength. Did this mean that he could recoverpletely?
Then, how was he recovering? Was it thanks to Zhou Xu, or was it because of himself?
Did Zhou Xu know that all of his lovers were incarnations of him?
Zhou Xu certainly knew. Zhou Xu had been smart since he was little, smart enough to scare the whole gxy. It was also because of this that he was targeted and had to cross over all these worlds.
He had to save Zhou Xu. He had to.
Pressing the emergency button at the head of his bed, the generalid down again. He couldn¡¯t let himself lose consciousness so quickly.
*****
Zhou Xu opened his eyes and discovered that he was on a bed. The bed was very big, neither too soft nor too hard, it was veryfortable.
The room was decorated in a typical European style. Even the random chair should be quite pricey. The European style printing on it was probably often used by European aristocrats.
Standing up, Zhou Xu thought he crossed into a European world. But when Zhou Xu looked at the full-length mirror, he discovered that his appearance was still that of an Asian ¨C ck hair and eyes, Grecian nose and vermillion colored lips. Only his eyes were a little sharp. If he didn¡¯t smile, only one sentence could describe the feeling his face gave: don¡¯te close.
His pinky finger tingled, meaning that the information of this world was being transmitted. Zhou Xu narrowed his eyes and received the information.
After receiving the information, Zhou Xu looked at his reflection in the mirror. Very good. The him of this world only had one characteristic: viciousness.
Wrong, it should be that the personality of Zhou Xu in both worlds was vicious. Because the protagonist of this world had been reborn.
The only difference was that in the first world Zhou Xu killed the other party, while after the protagonist was reborn, Zhou Xu was killed by him.
After sorting out the information he received in his mind, Zhou Xu felt that his death was pitiful. He had starved to death. Normal people wouldn¡¯t think much of it, but Zhou Xu¡¯s family was among the richest.
But it could also be seen that money wasn¡¯t a reflection of a family¡¯s happiness.
The protagonist of this world was called Zhou Xueli. He was the second son of the Zhou family while Zhou Xu was the eldest.
The two of them were brothers, but their rtionship was brimming with conflicts since they were young. They were born from different mothers, but what was identical was that both of their mothers had died in a car ident. Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli were the same age, they were only a few months apart.
This also showed the status of Zhou Xueli¡¯s mother. But unfortunately, no matter what her identity was, in the end she was still a beauty with poor fate.
In the first world, it was because of Zhou Xueli¡¯s identity that Zhou Xu hated him, went after him and suppressed him. In the end, he even sold Zhou Xueli to a ¡°bar¡± where he died miserably.
After his rebirth, Zhou Xueli allied with the female lead, Wen Chan. They schemed against Zhou Xu and finally made him meet with a tragic death. No matter in which world, Zhou Xu was always the biggest viin.
Zhou Xu sneered. To him, no matter if the other party had been reborn or not, or had the ability to foresee the future, as long as there was no fundamental change, then it was all garbage in Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes.
After getting dressed, Zhou Xu went downstairs. Because it was the first day after Zhou Xueli¡¯s rebirth, it was also his first emergence after rebirth. But Zhou Xu wanted him to know that even if the opponent had been reced, no matter how many times Zhou Xueli was reborn, it was all useless.
The building where Zhou Xu lived was a two-story, also European-style vi.
The vi was very spacious, and all the decorations were in an European fashion. Zhou Xu was really fed up with this style, he preferred simple and neat decorations. But at the moment he had no right of speech, he was only 19 years old after all, and had nothing.
He walked to the dining hall using the original¡¯s memories. The first thing that came to view was a really long dining table, with several vases of fresh flowers on it. His father, Zhou Qiang, was sitting at one end of the table.
A gorgeous woman was sitting on Zhou Qiang¡¯s right. This woman was Zhou Xu¡¯s third stepmother, Ke Tur.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s mother was only a mistress and had never married Zhou Qiang. That¡¯s why she could not be considered Zhou Xu¡¯s stepmother.
After Zhou Xu¡¯s mother died, Zhou Qiang married twice. Neither wife birthed a child to Zhou Qiang. In the end, Zhou Qiang married his current wife, Ke Tur.
As a matter of fact, Zhou Qiang was not a good person. When he had divorced his previous two wives, he just gave several millions to end things. Moreover, he had a lot of contacts. Even if the women wanted to make trouble and ask for more money, at the end, they have no choice but to give in.
His current wife, Ke Tur, was an actress. The previous year, Zhou Qiang took a fancy to her because Ke Tur had yed a pure college girl in a drama. Her inexperienced appearance looked so tender that it seemed water could be squeezed out. Zhou Qiang used a lot of resources in order to get her.
In the end, Ke Tur agreed to Zhou Qiang¡¯s marriage proposal. But Ke Tur didn¡¯t expect that after they got married, Zhou Qiang didn¡¯t stop his rtions with his lovers.
After quarreling several times, Ke Tur also seemed to have given up. Every day, she would do gardening at home. When she had nothing to do, she would go out to y mahjong. She had money now anyway, she did not care about other things.
Ke Tur was 27 years old this year. She would appear to be around 20 without makeup, but after she put on heavy makeup, she looked like she was more than 30 years old.
Zhou Xu never called her mom. After all, they only had an 8 years difference.
The original hated Ke Tur very much, or rather, the original didn¡¯t like any of Zhou Qian¡¯s wives or lovers. However, Zhou Xu did not dislike Ke Tur. She was just a stranger he met often. Besides, Ke Tur was also pitiful. Before she agreed to Zhou Qian¡¯s marriage proposal, she hadn¡¯t known anything about him.
Zhou Qiang blocked all news concerning himself and only showed a falsely gentle and mature appearance to her. Moreover, in order to force Ke Tur to agree, he found people to bankrupt Ke Tur¡¯s parents¡¯ smallpany, making them owe millions in debts.
At Ke Tur¡¯s most vulnerable time, Zhou Qiang once again appeared. He helped pay off the debts of Ke Tur¡¯s parents and even found a specialist to treat her mother¡¯s illness.
Ke Tur felt a twinge of guilt and gratefulness, and under the coercion of her parents, she finally married Zhou Qiang.
After marrying Zhou Qiang, Ke Tur slowly learned what kind of man Zhou Qiang was, but what could she do?
Sitting down opposite Ke Tur, Zhou Xu greeted them, ¡°Dad, Aunt Ke.¡±
Zhou Qiang and Ke Tur were stunned. Did Zhou Xu greet Ke Tur? It was really rarely seen.
He could clearly see their reaction, but Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care. He picked up the bread on the table and started to eat.
With a light cough, Zhou Qiang said, ¡°Xiao Xu, you have grown up.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and looked at Zhou Qiang. ¡°I was really immature before, I won¡¯t be in the future, Dad.¡±
Bullshit. In a moment, Zhou Xueli woulde down. The first thing he would do was to tell on him and nder him. When the time came, with the help of Ke Tur, Zhou Xu would certainly suffer losses.
At the moment, Zhou Xueli still hadn¡¯t appeared. Before he did, Zhou Xu would obviously create some advantages for himself. When the time of confrontation came, it would be easier to talk. After all, there was an expression called: first impressions are the strongest.
¡°Auntie, Xueli and I were really unfriendly towards you before. In reality, it was not against you, but against every stepmother...¡±
¡°cough...¡± Zhou Qiang made a cough sound to remind Zhou Xu not to talk nonsense.
Zhou Xu looked at Zhou Qiang and continued to look at Ke Tur with a slightly apologetic appearance, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me, because I was not sensible, that¡¯s why Xueli also learned from me. But now, I know Auntie, it was not your fault.¡±
Ke Tur¡¯s eyes were slightly red and she said with a smile, ¡°It was nothing.¡±
Zhou Qiang didn¡¯t allow her to continue being an actress. Ke Tur was actually a canary being raised. Even if she wanted to fly, she could not fly out of that huge cage. Because the rtionship between Zhou Qiang and the giants of the entertainment circle was extremely close, if Ke Tur divorced, she would also not be able to act again.
¡°Hahaha, our family¡¯s Xiao Xu has really grown up. Very good. Next year, you will be twenty. At that time,e to thepany and find a small department to learn from first. In the future, you can take over our Zhou family.¡±
¡°Thanks Dad. I will try hard and won¡¯t fight with you anymore.¡±
Zhou Qiang smiled, ¡°I knew you were quarreling with me. After so many years, your anger should have also been appeased. Very good, very good, hahaha...¡±
In the previous world, Zhou Xu did not say so many words at the table. Basically, when the three of them ate, not many words were spoken. Zhou Qiang would speak some sentences that Zhou Xu and Ke Tur didn¡¯t even respond to.
This time, the scene could be said to be joyous and harmonious.
Zhou Xu knew that Zhou Xueli woulde down around the time they finished eating.
Zhou Xueli had a shoring: he liked to sleep in. No matter if it was the first world or after rebirth, he could not change this shoring.
T/N: It¡¯s a modern/CEO setting o/. While reading thements, I thought about something... If there is a cultivation world, how difficult it will be to trante it ?_?. Takoyan, pleasee back !
Btw, Father Zhou is a big scum U.U coercing a girl to marry him, tsk.
Chapter 66.2
Chapter 66.2
Face-pping the reborn CEO (1.2)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xueli had a shoring: he liked to sleep in. No matter if it was the first world or after rebirth, he could not change this shoring.
This showed a lot of things. This showed that Zhou Xueli did notpletely change after his rebirth. His smooth sailing was only based on making countermeasures to the future developments he already knew about.
For example, he knew that Zhou Xu hated Ke Tur and conveniently used that point. He also knew what Zhou Xu would do after school, so he took precautions first. In short, his every action was based on the future¡¯s development. However, Zhou Xu was different. First, he was not the original owner of the body and secondly, if he was reborn, then he must have a more splendid life than anyone else. There was no fun in relying on the golden finger of knowing the future to live.
The present Zhou Xu was also a ¡°prophet¡±, but his and Zhou Xueli¡¯s foresight were very different.
The three persons¡¯ breakfast wasing to an end. Zhou Xueli came down from the luxurious stairs, d in a white shirt and a pair of jeans ¨C he looked clean and refreshing.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s double-eyelids were really pronounced, making his eyes look very big. If his eyes were cowardly in the first world, then in this world, they were very steady. He wanted revenge for the first life where he was sold to a nightclub and died in the street.
Feeling Zhou Xueli¡¯s gaze on him, Zhou Xu looked up and said to Zhou Xueli with a smile, ¡°Xueli,e eat breakfast, it¡¯s almost cold.¡±
The shock of Zhou Xueli, who was holding the handrail on the stairs, could be clearly seen. Zhou Xu would never have talked to him so gently before. Basically, even though the two of them were brothers, in reality, they were no better than enemies. Besides, Zhou Xu always disdained talking to Zhou Xueli, he had personally said before, ¡°The child of a mistress is a bastard, not worthy to live with me¡±. Then what about the current situation?
When Zhou Xueli didn¡¯t respond, the atmosphere became awkward. In Zhou Qiang¡¯s eyes, Zhou Xu was showing fraternal affection to his little brother, however Zhou Xueli was very disrespectful. It was obvious who was better and who was worse. As a result, Zhou Qiang reprimanded Zhou Xueli with a stern voice, ¡°Xueli, your brother is talking to you. What is this attitude of yours?¡±
The reborn Zhou Xueli was still puzzled. He went to the long table and sat down.
Zhou Xu pushed Zhou Xueli¡¯s share in front of him and said, ¡°Eat quickly.¡±
Zhou Qiang was very satisfied with Zhou Xu¡¯s change. He wiped his hands with the towel given by the maid and said, ¡°Xiao Xu, since you¡¯ve grown up,e with me to a golfpetition on Sunday. I know you don¡¯t know how to y. You only need to follow me.¡±
¡°Okay, dad.¡±
Only now did Zhou Xuelie out of his stupor. He couldn¡¯t stay weak. Zhou Xu was a hypocrite. In front of his father, Zhou Xu would look obedient, but behind his back, Zhou Xu was a domineering viin that wouldmit all kinds of atrocities.
¡°Dad, wait.¡± Zhou Xueli said in a hurry.
¡°Xueli, you need something?¡±
Because he was too hasty, he forgot to show his scars and only argued with words. Zhou Xu used this point to interrupt him, ¡°Xueli, I used to be a jerk before, but I won¡¯t be in the future. Don¡¯t disturb dad, he¡¯s also very busy. I will also not treat Aunt Ke like that in the future. Before you came down, I had already told them about it.¡±
Seeing that Zhou Xu was so forgiving, not arguing with thisining little brother of his, Zhou Qiang felt relieved. It seemed that his eldest son had really grown up.
On the contrary, Zhou Xueli was obviously the same age as Zhou Xu, but to this day he still slept in. After getting upte, he came down toin about his own brother. It was really disappointing.
Zhou Qiang knew that Zhou Xu was often bullying Zhou Xueli, but he never stopped it. For him, the winner was king, whether it was in the business world or politics. Don¡¯t say that the means were despicable, if you could survive, even if it was despicable, it was still better than dying.
Zhou Qiang looked at his youngest son and said, ¡°Xueli, you¡¯re not young anymore, when will you grow up? An almost 20 years-old person still using the word ¡°bully¡±, you are not a primary school student that needs his parents to make decisions for him. Even if you were really bullied, you won¡¯t solve anything by telling me. You need to be strong. When you¡¯re strong, who will be able to bully you? Moreover, people will encounter many people and many things in their life. At that time, you will understand that Zhou Xu¡¯s bullying towards you is just ying. Xueli, learn from your brother.¡±
Zhou Xu stood up. He looked at his father with calm eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll take care of Xueli in the future. I was really insensible in the past, but Dad, please believe me, I¡¯ve already changed.¡±
Zhou Qiang looked at Zhou Xu approvingly and said with a smile, ¡°Jia you¡±.
Zhou Qiang once again looked back at his youngest son with dissatisfaction in his eyes, but he still said, ¡°Xueli, you also do your best.¡±
When Zhou Qiang left, Ke Tur stood up and said to Zhou Xueli with unclear meaning, ¡°I don¡¯t get along with both of you, but at least your brother is more magnanimous than you.¡±
Ke Tur left after she was done talking, leaving Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli alone with each other. Zhou Xu smiled coldly and said, ¡°Di di, let¡¯s get along peacefully.¡±
When Zhou Xueli looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance, he felt resentful. He knew that Zhou Xu provoked him on purpose, but why did he have to get fired up?
Zhou Xu turned around and left. Zhou Xueli was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t eat. In the end, he asked the driver to take him to school without eating anything.
Zhou Xueli thought for half a day on the way. Why did Zhou Xu change, didn¡¯t he never talk while eating?
In the previous world, weren¡¯t Zhou Xu, Zhou Qiang and Ke Tur about to quarrel at the time he went down?
Why did he find the three of them getting along as soon as he went down this time? It seemed like his appearance disturbed their tranquility.
Thinking back, Zhou Xueli was ovee with regret. He shouldn¡¯t have been so hasty. He should have first exposed the scars on his thighs and arms and then talk about Zhou Xu¡¯s abuse. That way it would have been more impactful. But he was so anxious this morning that he missed the best opportunity. It would be useless to use this method again in the future because Zhou Xu had already apologized. If he didn¡¯t let go, then he would be the one at fault.
Zhou Xueli wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he could only put aside the matter first. He knew what Zhou Xu would do in the future anyway, he should first take precautions before finding evidence to let him die.
When Zhou Xueli arrived at school, he went to find Wen Chan.
Wen Chan was the girl he loved in his previous life, but until death he had not dared to confess. It was also not until then that he understood that Wen Chan actually loved him in their school days.
After rebirth, Zhou Xueli decided to not miss her again. Moreover, he was reborn to his university days, the time when Wen Chan liked him the most. That¡¯s why as soon as he arrived at school, he went to Wen Chan¡¯s ssroom.
Just as someone came out of the ssroom, Zhou Xueli stopped the student and said, ¡°ssmate, is your ss¡¯ Wen Chan here?¡±
The student turned his head towards the ssroom and shouted, ¡°Wen Chan, someone is looking for you.¡±
In the ssroom, a girl lifted her head. Her appearance was gentle. She had bright red lips and although she was not the most beautiful, but because herplexion was especially white, she looked very pure and lovely.
Wen Chan stood up and went to the door. Zhou Xueli felt that his heart was beating like a drum. He once again thanked God in his heart. He was reborn, he had a chance to live again. He would surely treasure it and be happy with Wen Chan. Right, he would let Zhou Xu who had killed him, die without a burial ce.
They were at a private high-grade business school. Those who could attend this school were either rich second-generations or the second-generation of officials. In short, they were all influential people.
Of course, there were some exceptions. For example, Wen Chan was not the daughter of a rich businessman or a senior official, but because her father was Zhou Qian¡¯s teacher and was also the former principal, she could attend this school.
When Zhou Qiang had started from scratch and didn¡¯t understand many things, Wen Chan¡¯s father, Wen Jianyao, often taught him a thing or two because he appreciated Zhou Qiang¡¯s efforts.
Wen Jianyao specialized in business and finance, that¡¯s why Zhou Qiang could be today¡¯s Zhou Qiang with Wen Jianyao¡¯s help. To this day, Wen Jianyao was still Zhou Qiang¡¯s most trusted and respected person.
Wen Jianyao was a very strict person, even with Zhou Qiang. Zhou Qiang once wanted Wen Jianyao to teach Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli, but he refused. He said that he was too old and didn¡¯t have the energy.
Wen Chan was at the bottom of the school hierarchy. She was looked down upon by many people. She liked Zhou Xueli because first, he was really good looking, and secondly, they shared the same misfortune.
Normally, Zhou Xueli would also be considered the second young master of the Zhou family, but because he was suppressed by the Zhou family¡¯s eldest son in all matters, this was not the case. Moreover, the eldest son had always looked down upon the second son.
That¡¯s why Zhou Xueli became part of the lowest ss at school. He was even bullied by the sons of third-tierpanies. But this time, he was reborn, he knew how to guard against Zhou Xu¡¯s abuse. He believed that he would surely seed.
Wen Chan walked out and saw Zhou Xueli. Turning red, she hung her head and whispered, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±
Zhou Xueli also trembled anxiously as he said, ¡°Wen Chan, let¡¯s talk downstairs.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The two people nervously went to the wistaria path downstairs. It happened to be spring. The road packed with wistaria was very romantic.
Under the wisteria, Zhou Xueli said, ¡°Wen Chan, I... I love you. Be my girlfriend.¡±
Wen Chan¡¯s face reddened, she looked at Zhou Xueli in disbelief. It was not until she was sure she was not dreaming that she nodded her head and said with a voice simr to a mosquito cry, ¡°Okay.¡±
Zhou Xueli was so happy that he wanted to sing loudly and go to the sports field to run severalps. He hugged Wen Chan excitedly and whispered, ¡°This life, I will definitely not lose.¡±
¡°Hm? What did you say?¡±
¡°Nothing, I said I wanted to be with you my whole life.¡±
The moment Wen Chan blushed, a gentle and warm voice was heard, ¡°Sorry, this school forbids dating.¡±
Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan lifted their head at the same time, ¡°Prin...principal?¡±
¡°Both of you go write a 5,000-word reflection and turn it in tomorrow. Return to your ssrooms now.¡±
Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan left in a hurry.
When the two of them left, Zhou Xu came out from behind the principal. Zhou Xu was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Principal, you actually enjoy breaking-up couples so much?¡±
¡°I heard it by chance, so I had to take care of the matter. This is my responsibility as principal.¡± The young principal, Nie Yuantong, continued to talk with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to be able to add problems for your little brother?¡±
T/N: Do you prefer that I write ¡°Di di¡± and ¡°Jia you¡± and put notes, or would you rather have everything tranted? ???
Uhuh, the stock of chapters I have is starting to get real low...
Oh, I forgot to fill the chapter detail >_<¡® so the chapter was published under 12XXXX.
Chapter 67.1
Chapter 67.1
Face-pping the reborn CEO (2.1)
Editor: ghost
¡°Then I really thank you for your partiality, Principal Nie.¡±
Nie Yuantong had also treated Zhou Xu well in thest life. After Zhou Xueli was reborn, he escaped Zhou Xu¡¯s bullying and started to scheme against Zhou Xu until he was utterly isted, and was even instructed to drop out of school, but Nie Yuantong directly used his principal¡¯s status to reject it.
Unfortunately, no matter if it was in the first world or in the previous one, the original Zhou Xu always stayed away from Nie Yuantong. First, Nie Yuantong was the school principal and secondly, Nie Yuantong was the second generation of officials.
Yes, Nie Yuantong was a standard second generation of officials and his father was not a minor official, rather he was this country¡¯s Prime Minister.
The Prime Minister actually liked Nie Yuantong a lot, but Nie Yuantong did not want to enter the political circles. He loathed the officials¡¯ hypocrisy and ttery. So after graduating, Nie Yuantong stayed at school to be a teacher.
Several yearster, he became the principal of the school. Of course, there were a lot of reasons why he could be the principal of this school, but Nie Yuantong always acted as if he didn¡¯t know. Anyway, he hadn¡¯t asked for the position, he had been elected.
Unlike regr universities, the course of this school was inclined towards practice rather than theory.
For example, for the easy market analysis course. The first time Zhou Xu attended this course, the teacher divided the students into groups and gave them an exercise: please use ¡°silk¡± to design a product.
The course was once a week. The second week, the teacher asked the students to physically create the designed product.
The third week, the teacher asked the students to find a partner or apany that intended to work with them.
The fourth week, the teacher wanted them to think back to the major shorings of their product, as well as whether there was a market for it, and how to optimize it.
The fifth week, they continued to search for a partner.
And so on...
The point is that the process was real, so the experience gotten by the students was also real.
Even though Zhou Xu was really vicious towards Zhou Xueli, the degree of motivation Zhou Xu had for school was far stronger than Zhou Xueli.
Because, by the fourth week, he had already found a partner, and had already discussed the feasibility of the product.
This was precisely the advantage of this high-level business school. As long as one could graduate, the students¡¯ practical ability and interpersonalmunication ability were higher than those of ordinary universities. In addition, some students already had somework resources.
This was also the reason why this school was highly respected in this world: it was practical.
But, some students wondered why they were not allowed to date in this college?
In reality, the school only had this one rule. But the students were all big and the small teachers could not afford to provoke any of these students, so most of the teachers pretended like they hadn¡¯t seen anything and let them date.
Nie Yuantong was also the same. Only, he knew that Zhou Xu didn¡¯t like his little brother. That¡¯s why he casually said a few words to Zhou Xueli. Of course, he didn¡¯t take the matter at heart.
This school rule of not allowing dating was because the students were either business princes, second generations of officials, or second generations of the military. The future and marriage of these children weren¡¯t decided by themselves. Dating now could be information that could be used against them in the future or even a fatal weak point. This was the original intention of having this kind of rule. Onlyter no one cared about it.
Early this morning, after Zhou Xu arrived at school, he had been surrounded by several brother-likeckeys. The parents of these little brothers were mostly the bosses of third-ratepanies, and some were children of the executive managers ofrgepanies. However, they were of lower status than sons of real giant businesses, second generations of officials, or second generations of the military.
These people were not idiots and naturally understood who they have to fawn over in the future. Especially Zhou Xu. Even if it was the second generation of the military or officials, they were allpeting to show their good will. After all, elections cost money. At that time if they didn¡¯t have the support of businessmen, then what¡¯s the use of participating.
¡°Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu, we are all ready.¡±
¡°Yeah, boss, as soon as Zhou Xuelies, we can guarantee that he cannot leave.¡±
¡°Nonsense, we can guarantee that he will leave immediately after he arrives, taken away by ambnce, hahaha...¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, I was wrong.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, you really are too intelligent. How did you think of this method, hahaha...¡±
Zhou Xu nced at these people with cold eyes, and with an ice-cold tone, said, ¡°No matter what you prepared, stop it immediately. Remove all these things for smashing people.¡±
¡°Ah? Why?¡±
¡°Right, after you told us yesterday, we came here at five o¡¯clock this morning just to prepare the things you said. The wood on the second floor of the west school building was lifted up by me and Xiao Wu. We¡¯re tired to death.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, what happened, why do...¡±
The group of people were talking all at once, making Zhou Xu so upset that he raised his voice. His tone also became really severe, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, get rid of it fast!¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s tone made some people get goosebumps from head to toes instantly. Somehow, they could feel a killing intent in this simple sentence said by Zhou Xu.
They did not dare make a sound and ran away without dy.
After these people fled, Zhou Xu took a long breath, as if it was only now that he could breath fresh air.
¡°Zhou Xu, right?¡±
Zhou Xu lifted his head, his line of sight met with Nie Yuantong¡¯s. He was a little startled. After all, that person was the school principal. That¡¯s why Zhou Xu bowed his head and said, ¡°Principal, good morning.¡±
Nie Yuantong nodded and asked with a low volume, ¡°Sorry, I was just passing by and heard your shout. What do you want them to throw away?¡±
Zhou Xu looked at Nie Yuantong with cold eyes. Zhou Xu wondered if the principal wanted to know something or it was simply gossip?
Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze was not good. Nie Yuantong could obviously feel it, that¡¯s why he raised both hands and said, ¡°Little ssmate, spare my life, I was just casually asking. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I will also not do anything to you, at most I would only ask you to write a thousand word report.¡±
Inclining his head to take a look at Nie Yuantong, Zhou Xu discovered that this person¡¯s appearance was not too bad. He had a kind of western celebrity feeling. His eyes were deep, as if there was deep water inside. The bridge of his nose was high, his skin was even whiter than Zhou Xu¡¯s. When he smiled, the right corner of his mouth was higher than the left one, which was precisely why his whole body carried an evil aura.
This kind of evil aura was different from one that originates from the heart. Zhou Xu felt that the evil aura emitted from Nie Yuantong originated from a kind of self-confidence.
In reality, Zhou Xu was fond of this kind of person, in the condition that that person did not stick to him.
¡°ssmate, now you can say it. What are you going to throw away?¡±
Looking at Nie Yuantong, Zhou Xu smiled faintly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu turned to leave. He had to check whether that group of people really got rid of the trap intended for Zhou Xueli.
He first went to inspect the sports storage room. Everything was normal. He then went to the west school building. He found that the log of wood they had talked about had been put away. Only then did he go back to his ssroom.
On the way back to the ssroom, Zhou Xu once again ran into the principal that was strolling around.
At the moment Zhou Xu saw the principal not far away, he turned around to take another path. In the end, Nie Yuantong shouted from there, ¡°Hey, that ssmate over there, yes, Zhou Xu,e here.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s name was famous in this school. That¡¯s why after the principal shouted Zhou Xu¡¯s name, all the students nearby looked at him.
With no other option, Zhou Xu could only walk to Nie Yuantong.
Nie Yuantong smiled and said, ¡°ssmate,e and apany me to watch a show.¡±
Afterwards, Zhou Xu was pulled by Nie Yuantong to a bench next to the wisteria trellis.
The wisterias were in full bloom and were densely packed. The people inside the wisteria trellis couldn¡¯t see the bench outside and naturally couldn¡¯t see the two people sitting on it.
In this way, Zhou Xu had been pulled by the principal, listened to other people¡¯s confession and then watched the great principal personally ¡°catch a couple in the act¡±.
Zhou Xu was really speechless and said, ¡°Principal, it¡¯s time for ss to start.¡±
¡°Well that¡¯s fine, treat me to lunch today at the Italian restaurant not far from the gate. I love to eat their steak.¡±
On one hand Zhou Xu still wanted to refuse, on the other hand Nie Yuantong smiled faintly, patted Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, otherwise tonight I¡¯ll go eat dinner at your home. In any case, your dad likes me a lot and will not refuse.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at Nie Yuantong¡¯s back as he left. He suddenly felt that this back was a little familiar, simr to the back of the shadow from the vast space. The height and the build were about the same.
Zhou Xu covered his mouth and smiled faintly. It was very interesting this time. Could it be that his lover was the principal?
Zhou Xu was a freshman. The freshmen of this school were not separated into departments. In the second year, they could choose a major ording to their preferences.
Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli were in ss 7. The freshmen of the school all had their own desk, not really different from high school.
After returning to the ssroom, Zhou Xu sat in the seat near the window.
The scenery outside the windows was pretty good. It was already April, so there were wisteria flowers everywhere. Their hanging form was simr to shy youngdies, very charming. All types of tulips were also blooming, with various colors, very colorful. Seen from Zhou Xu¡¯s seat, the scenery really made people feel good.
The temperature was suitable. The sun shone on Zhou Xu, making him feelzy and a little bit sleepy. While dazed, someone stood in front of him.
Zhou Xu lifted his head and saw that the person was not a stranger, but Zhou Xueli.
Sitting straight, Zhou Xu fake smiled, waiting to see what he wanted. In the end, Zhou Xueli suddenly shoved Zhou Xu¡¯s desk.
Zhou Xu was sitting behind the desk. Even though he reacted instantly, his feet were still hit by the desk.
Zhou Xu clenched his teeth as a stab of pain shot through him.
Zhou Xueli stepped in front of Zhou Xu again. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, I will not let you bully me in the future. Also, I don¡¯t care if you pick on me, but if you dare to hurt Wen Chan, I will absolutely not forgive you !¡±
Because it was too painful, Zhou Xu had tears in his eyes. But after hearing what Zhou Xueli said, he unexpectedly smiled as Zhou Xueli immediately began to protect the female lead.
Leaning against the window, Zhou Xu moved his foot that had been hit. He then lifted his head and replied with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s see which one of us is the most skilled.¡±
¡°You... don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. When I went back to the ssroom with Wen Chan, I saw you with the principal. Zhou Xu, you¡¯re really despicable. You even told the principal about this kind of thing. Is there any meaning?¡±
Zhou Xu continued to massage his foot and thought to himself, Zhou Xueli thought that it was him that pulled the principal to eavesdrop. But in reality, it was obviously the principal who pulled him to eavesdrop. This was really suffering injustice with no ce toin.
¡°There is, I can see you write a report.¡± Zhou Xu answered.
¡°Zhou Xu, wait and see.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Everybody sat down when the professor came in. Just before the professor was about to open his mouth to talk, Zhou Xu raised his hand.
The professor nodded, indicating that Zhou Xu could talk. Zhou Xu stood up and said while indicating his left foot, ¡°Professor, my foot has been hurt, I need to go to the infirmary.¡±
¡°How did you hurt it?¡±
The woman seated in front of Zhou Xu replied, ¡°It was smashed by Zhou Xueli.¡±
This teacher had been a teacher for a long time, what he disliked the most was the action of students harming each other. That¡¯s why the teacher asked, ¡°What did he use to smash it?¡±
¡°He flipped over my desk. I didn¡¯t escape in time, the corner of the desk smashed my toe. I think there¡¯s a possibility that it injured my bone, my toe hurts a lot.¡±
Zhou Xu said, while motioning to the fewckeys following him, they stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s true. We all saw that it was Zhou Xueli who intentionally hurt Zhou Xu.¡±
¡°Teacher, I also saw it. At that time, Zhou Xu was sitting near the window looking at the scenery. Zhou Xueli went there and toppled Zhou Xu¡¯s desk without saying a word. Moreover, he refused to apologize and even threatened Zhou Xu.
At that moment, the girl sitting in front stood up and said softly, ¡°Teacher, it was Zhou Xueli who hurt Zhou Xu, I can testify.¡±
T/N : So ~ I¡¯ll keep the original wordings for ¡°di di¡± etc. and just add a note. Also, I don¡¯t have the rights to edit the novel TOC page, so I can¡¯t add the new arc separation. I contacted Takoyan but I have no answer at the moment.
Chapter 67.2
Chapter 67.2
Face-pping the reborn CEO (2.2)
Editor: ghost
The students who saw it and the ones who didn¡¯t all started to talk at the same time to help Zhou Xu. Before Zhou Xu was the one who bullied the other. This time he was the one being bullied. They originally wanted to curry favor with him. Even when he did bad things, they would not speak up, so this time they naturally spared no pains or effort to make their presence known to Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xueli was in an ufortable position. He didn¡¯t think that this would be the oue, and he also never thought that Zhou Xu would be so shameless andin to the teacher. He had been bullied by Zhou Xu a lot, the simr things he had done were numbered more than one or two. Why did he be a great viin when he did it once?
What about himining to his father, Zhou Xu evenined to the teacher?
Actually, Zhou Xueli wrongly used Zhou Xu, because Zhou Xu really felt that there was a possibility that his bone was hurt, that¡¯s why he wanted to go to the infirmary to examine it. As for it to lead to bringing out Zhou Xueli, it was really not him that started it, it was the female student seated in front of him who spoke out.
Since it was already said, Zhou Xu did not mind hitting a person who was down. That¡¯s why he made a signal to his several of hisckeys with his eyes for them to continue adding oil.
This bore fruit, everybody was denouncing Zhou Xueli. The teacher went back to his desk and asked, ¡°Who is Zhou Xueli?¡±
Zhou Xueli slowly stood up, knowing that this time he definitely could not escape from writing a report. But if he really did hurt Zhou Xu, he would rather write reports.
¡°Did you deliberately flip his table and hurt his leg?¡±
Zhou Xueli shook his head and said, ¡°The table was flipped by me, but I didn¡¯t intend to hurt him. That was an ident.¡±
The teacher sighed before saying, ¡°Ok,e with me to the teacher¡¯s office after ss.¡±
Zhou Xueli sat down. The teacher looked at Zhou Xu, ¡°Zhou Xu, go to the infirmary. Do you need someone to apany you?¡±
¡°No. Thank you for your concern, Professor.¡±
¡°Just in case, the female student in front of Zhou Xu, go with him, don¡¯t dy.¡±
Zhou Xu was speechless. The girl student in front was also the one who snitched on Zhou Xueli. It was obvious that the girl was secretly in love with Zhou Xu. Her love was too obvious even though she made a lot of effort to conceal it. Her too earnest gaze betrayed her.
The girl seemed a little excited, and Zhou Xu could not keep refusing the teacher¡¯s kindness. He could only let the girl apany him to the school infirmary.
The girl was called Weng Cheng. In both lives, she loved Zhou Xu. In the first life, Zhou Xu was a tyrant, but Weng Cheng always remembered the feeling she had felt seeing Zhou Xu when she was lost on the first day of school. It was simr to a string of light in the dark night, illuminating her road.
In the second life, Weng Cheng went abroad when she graduated from university. By the time she came back, Zhou Xu was already dead. She had cried broken-heartedly in front of Zhou Xu¡¯s grave for a long time.
Supporting Zhou Xu, Weng Cheng¡¯s cheeks were crimson colored. Her adoration was about to overflow.
Zhou Xu sighed inwardly. After being helped out of the ssroom, Zhou Xu forcibly pulled back his arm.
Weng Cheng stared nkly at her hands, and then looked at Zhou Xu with pain in her eyes.
Zhou Xu had one hand on the corridor wall and leant on his uninjured leg to support himself. He very earnestly said to her, ¡°Weng Cheng, I already have someone I love¡±.
Weng Cheng was hurt further, the tears in her eyes were about to fall.
Zhou Xu continued, ¡°Weng Cheng, you deserve a man who loves you, but I¡¯m not the one with this blessing.¡±
Weng Cheng bowed her head and her tears finally dropped. She thought that she had hidden her love very well. As it turned out she was actually really obvious? So obvious that Zhou Xu could feel it?
¡°If you feel unwell, find a ce to rest a little, pretend you apanied me to the infirmary. If you can calm down, go back to the ssroom. Your parents seem to care a lot about your grades.¡± Zhou Xu had already been as gentle as possible, but perhaps because he was used to being indifferent, his words were still a bit cold.
However, no matter Zhou Xu¡¯s tone is, it always sounded good in the ears of the one who loved him.
Weng Cheng was silent for several minutes before lifting her head and wiping her tears. The corner of her eyes and her nose were slightly red, she smiled with embarrassment as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. I¡¯m going back to the ssroom.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Both people turned around, one towards the left, the other towards the right. Zhou Xu thought in his heart, in reality, in the sea of thousands of millions of people, it is already fate to be able to meet, so why should he hurt a person who likes him?
Zhou Xu limped to the infirmary. However, Zhou Xu nked after opening the infirmary door. Why was Nie Yuantong here?
Turning the pen in his hand, Nie Yuantong turned around and after seeing Zhou Xu, the corners of his mouth nted upwards. He asked, ¡°How? Beaten?¡±
Zhou Xu turned around to leave, but Nie Yuantong hurriedly stood up to stop Zhou Xu, ¡°I was joking. Right, what happened to you?¡±
Not bickering with Nie Yuantong, Zhou Xu answered, ¡°My foot was smashed.¡±
As he spoke, Zhou Xu entered the room and took a seat before taking off his sock. Zhou Xu pinched himself a little.
¡°Hiss...¡±
In an instant, the corners of Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes reddened. Fuck, it hurts!
Nie Yuantong walked over, crouched down and looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s purplish toes. No longer joking, he carefully examined him.
¡°Hiss, lighter.¡±
Initially, the corners of his eyes were a little red. This time, the tears in his eyes were about to fall. Zhou Xu felt the pain from having his toes smashed were even more severely than being stabbed in the stomach. If other people were to think like that, it may be a bit ridiculous, but Zhou Xu was thinking like this because he had the experience.
Thinking of it this way, Zhou Xu felt very miserable. Thinking about it, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had been strangled to death, but there was definitely more than a dozen times.
Nie Yuantong lifted his head, but as soon as he did it, he paused. Zhou Xu, whose eyes were reddish, had bowed his head slightly and his slender eyebrows were slightly furrowed with his enduring appearance. Nie Yuantong suppressed his desire at once, but the more a person was like this, the more people wanted to know how they were like when they were indulged.
Quickly dispersing the thoughts in his head, Nie Yuantong said in a deep voice, ¡°Go get an x-ray at the hospital. I suspect your bones may be fractured.¡±
Zhou Xu also thought like that because he had been a doctor. That¡¯s why after feeling this peculiar pain from his toes, he had instantly decided to not attend ss and to first get treatment.
Nodding his head, Zhou Xu went to call his driver, but at the moment he took out his phone, Nie Yuantong took it away, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±
As he talked, he carried Zhou Xu horizontally. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have time to struggle before he was already in a warm and wide embrace.
The embrace was warm and familiar, so familiar that he would never recognize it wrongly. Yes, it was the embrace of his lover.
Lacing his hands behind Nie Yuantong¡¯s neck, Zhou Xu touched Nie Yuantong¡¯s neck in passing. Zhou Xu confirmed it again. This person was definitely his lover. He would never forget this feeling of skin-to-skin contact.
Smiling inwardly, Zhou Xu discovered that it seemed that he had a strange attractive force towards his lover. Basically, every time it was only after his lover met with him that he would fall in love with him. Before Nie Yuantong looked after Zhou Xu a lot, but now, Zhou Xu felt that this like would change and be love.
It was very good to find his lover so soon, Zhou Xu thought to himself.
On the other side, Nie Yuantong also felt very strange. He indeed liked Zhou Xu a lot, but this kind of like was purely limited to the feeling between teachers and students. Why did he have a special interest towards Zhou Xu starting today?
For Zhou Xu, he even lectured Zhou Xu¡¯s little brother, why would the usual him do that?
Nie Yuantong felt that he really would go insane, especially when he saw the appearance of Zhou Xu with reddened eyes. He wanted to throw Zhou Xu down, to ravage him ruthlessly, to make him cry thoroughly.
Zhou Xu was being carried by Nie Yuantong. In his embrace, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Why were you in the infirmary?¡±
¡°Because the two school doctors went to marry.¡±
¡°Marrying at the same time?¡± If he remembered well, the two school doctors were men and didn¡¯t get along with each other. Basically, every time Zhou Xu saw them, they were quarreling. These two people chose to get married on the same day?
¡°No, they married each other.¡±
¡°...¡±
Nie Yuantong directly carried Zhou Xu to the parking lot. As he ced Zhou Xu into the passenger seat, Nie Yuantong asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Zhou Xu summoned his courage to say this sentence. In reality, it hurt a lot. He felt that if Nie Yuantong weren¡¯t watching him, his tears would really fall down. Furthermore, his toes were starting to bruise and swell.
Nie Yuantong looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s slightly reddened eyes¡¯ corner, he could not help but lightly touch Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Wait a bit, we will soon arrive at the hospital.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded as Nie Yuantong sat in the driver¡¯s seat.
On the way, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Being a principal seems really idle.¡±
¡°It isn¡¯t. Did you not see, I was really busy all day long.¡±
¡°Busy eavesdropping? Or busy ying games on theputer in the infirmary after the school doctors leave?¡±
¡°Haha, I was discovered by you.¡±
Zhou Xu was speechless, and Nie Yuantong continued, ¡°Eavesdropping was for you, ying games was to meet you, if I say it like this, will you feel moved?¡±
¡°No, I will only feel you¡¯re frivolous.¡±
Suddenly Nie Yuantong deepened his voice and said, ¡°But I¡¯m very happy because I really did meet you.¡±
Chapter 68.1
Chapter 68.1
Face-pping the reborn CEO (3.1)
Editor: ghost
Nie Yuantong¡¯s voice was very mesmerizing, especially when he deliberately lowered his tone, it was calm and full of maism. If bones could be controlled by voice, it was estimated that they would have turned soft listening to this voice.
However, since it was sweet talking, if the object of the ttery was right, then no matter what kind of voice it was, the other party would always feel happy.
Zhou Xu slightly smiled and said, ¡°Principal, have you fallen in love with me?¡±
Nie Yuantong was driving the car. This sentence of Zhou Xu was very straightforward, so much that Nie Yuantong nearly jerked the steering wheel.
The car was unsteady, Zhou Xu¡¯s body swayed a little. After Nie Yuantong steadied the car, Zhou Xu inclined his head to look at him. He discovered that the earlobes of this person who always had an evil aura had unexpectedly reddened.
Zhou Xu smiled brightly and asked the suddenly silent principal, ¡°What, are you scared of loving me?¡±
The ear-piercing sound of the car braking made people feel ufortable.
The sudden stop jerked Zhou Xu¡¯s body back and forth. Fortunately, he had put his seatbelt on. Otherwise, there was a possibility that his head would have knocked against the windshield.
Zhou Xu red at Nie Yuantong and said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
Finished talking, Nie Yuantong unbuckled his seatbelt with one hand and with one turn of his body, pressed himself onto Zhou Xu.
The kiss struck overwhelmingly just like that, from awkward at first to fierce, identical with the first kiss of every world.
While kissing, suddenly a sound sounded, ¡°Zhi¡±
Followed by another sound, ¡°Bang.¡±
The person under Nie Yuantong suddenly lied down. Nie Yuantong was stunned, then startedughing, ¡°Hahahaha...Zhou Xu, did you push the button to adjust your seat, hahaha...¡±
Zhou Xu pushed the button to re-adjust the seat back to the original position.
Zhou Xu was also speechless. Suddenly lying down horizontally while kissing¨Cthis was the first time he encountered this experience.
A little embarrassed, Zhou Xu said to the principal who was stillughing loudly, ¡°Stillughing, you¡¯re waiting for death.¡±
Nie Yuantong restrained hisugh to answer, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±
Once again starting the car, Nie Yuantong said, ¡°Zhou Xu, the school forbids dating.¡±
Zhou Xu nced at Nie Yuantong before answering, ¡°The school rules should be amended.¡±
¡°En, I think so too.¡±
¡°Your actions just now were too dangerous.¡± Zhou Xu said. He was talking about the problem of Nie Yuantong braking suddenly. Even though they had stopped on the right side of the road, it was still dangerous.
¡°Can a hospital act like this?¡±
Nie Yuantong showed off the card in his hand and said, ¡°Of course, you only need to have money.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the annual fee of this card?¡±
¡°Only several ten thousands, but it can save you a lot of time. Directly having a specialist taking charge of you after arriving¨Cit¡¯s convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°It is.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t want toment on this healthcare system. Anyway he was not in the mood to care about this kind of thing.
Partial or impartial, this was not something Zhou Xu could change alone.
Directly going to the orthopedic department to do an X-ray, Zhou Xu saw that his toe was indeed a little cracked, but it was not considered severe. It would recover by itself in two to three weeks time.
After assessing the situation, Zhou Xu also sighed in relief. However this enmity must be avenged. What he loathed the most in his life was pain, even a little bit of pain was not good.
In the end, the doctor didn¡¯t do anything before letting Zhou Xu go. After all, it was not an area which was moved often. For that reason, the doctor did not give a cast, only telling Zhou Xu to be more careful until it healed. Even if the doctor hadn¡¯t said anything, Zhou Xu was already very clear about this.
On the way back, Nie Yuantong joked, ¡°There¡¯s no time to eat lunch today, s.¡±
Zhou Xu however answered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat it together. After eating, you can apany me home. What do you think?¡±
Nie Yuantong naturally agreed. As a result, the two people with a joking appearance confirmed their intimate rtionship. The couple quickly went into the situation of being passionately in love at the same speed of a one night stand.
The only thing that was not the same at all was the fact that they wouldn¡¯t go to bed so fast.
Both people went to the previously agreed upon Italian restaurant. Nie Yuantong loved every kind of meat and Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care, letting Nie Yuantong order the dishes. After taking several bites, Zhou Xu discovered that it suited his taste a lot.
Zhou Xu ate the whole chunk of meat. After eating, Zhou Xu said in a perfectly contented way, ¡°Not bad.¡±
Nie Yuantong stretched his hand across the table and wiped an oil stain on the corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth with his thumb. He said, ¡°Zhou Xu, you¡¯re too captivating.¡±
Zhou Xu stuck out the tip of his tender red tongue and licked his own lower lip before replying smilingly, ¡°Endure it.¡±
On the afternoon of the same day, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t return to school. He was really toozy to hear these lessons. To him, even if the curriculum was good, he didn¡¯t need to study once again because he already had a thorough understanding of these things.
After returning home, Zhou Xu saw Ke Tur fiddling with her bonsai in the garden. As a result, Zhou Xu took a book and went there to sit down.
Ke Tur also didn¡¯t pay attention to him, doing her own things.
Both people busied themselves with their own things, it was unexpectedly harmonious. Two hourster, Ke Tur sat beside Zhou Xu.
The moment the chair sank down, Zhou Xu turned his head to look. Ke Tur asked smilingly, ¡°Howe you came home so early today?¡±
The original host had never paid attention to Ke Tur. Perhaps because of Zhou Xu¡¯s show of goodwill this morning, Ke Tur also wanted to show her goodwill.
¡°Because my foot has been smashed.¡±
¡°Because of what?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was fooling around with a schoolmate and identally hurt it.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t want to bother his family with the matter between him and Zhou Xueli, especially in front of Ke Tur because this woman didn¡¯t have any blood rtionship with them.
¡°Pay more attention next time.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Ke Tur got up to leave, but before she left Zhou Xu¡¯s line of sight, Zhou Xu suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to act?¡±
Ke Tur¡¯s footstep stopped. Slowly turning her body around, she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±
Zhou Xu once again repeated, ¡°Do you want to act?¡±
Ke Tur awkwardlyughed before saying, ¡°Even if I want to, what can I do? Your father will not agree. Without his consent, nopany will want me. Even if there were, I would still be banned. That¡¯s why, I do not have any choice at all, do I?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t ask so much, I only asked you one question. Do you want to act?¡±
Ke Tur looked at Zhou Xu, lips trembling. Only after a while did she dejectedly bow her head and quietly answered, ¡°I do¡±.
Finished talking, Ke Tur turned her body to leave because she didn¡¯t feel that Zhou Xu would help her. Or to say, she didn¡¯t think Zhou Xu would be able to help her.
In reality, Zhou Xu really wasn¡¯t thinking of helping Ke Tur. He only wanted to overthrow Zhou Qiang with Ke Tur¡¯s help.
In the previous two lives, in the first life, Zhou Xueli was put to death by Zhou Xu. But ultimately, Zhou Xu still didn¡¯t have a good end because two women from Zhou Qiang¡¯s numerous love affairs gave birth. These two women joined hands to embezzle Zhou Qiang¡¯s whole fortune. In the end, Zhou Xu still had to rely on his own umted fund to not die from hunger.
In the second life, Zhou Xu died from Zhou Xueli¡¯s hand. His cause of death was because Zhou Qiang locked him up and forgot about him. By the time he remembered, a dozen of days had already passed. Zhou Xu¡¯s corpse already stank.
In both lives, Zhou Xu could not count on Zhou Qiang and what Zhou Qiang felt towards Zhou Xu was only a ¡°father¡± in name only.
This life, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t intend to act a ¡°benevolent father, filial son¡± y with Zhou Qiang at all. Zhou Qiang was selfish to the point of outrage, and Zhou Xu didn¡¯t expect to rely on his father¡¯s power.
Zhou Qiang was not qualified to be a father at all, that¡¯s why Zhou Xu nned to help Ke Tur.
In his life, Zhou Qiang had countless lovers and wives, but the one he loved the most should be Ke Tur. The two previous lives, he did not divorce Ke Tur until his death, which was self-exnatory.
Closing the book in his hand, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t think there would be a day he would fight with his father.
In reality, in a certain world, Zhou Xu¡¯s father was also called Zhou Qiang. But that Zhou Qiang, even though he was a little stubborn, in his heart he was really fond of children. However, the Zhou Qiang from this world was different, this world¡¯s Zhou Qiang was a selfish hypocrite.
Selfishness was okay, but this person was selfish with his own children. He punished his children and locked them up, and then actually forgot about them.
After rebirth, Zhou Xueli used his advantage from foresight, progressively defeating Zhou Xu. After Zhou Xu was beaten ck and blue, he gave Zhou Xu to Zhou Qiang.
After Zhou Qiang learned of Zhou Xu¡¯s every conduct and deed, he was furious. He directly locked the dying Zhou Xu in the basement that would stay closed for a long time.
Afterwards, Zhou Qiang became busy. Even though Zhou Xueli knew that Zhou Xu was locked in the basement, in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.
After ten days, Zhou Qiang remembered, but at that time, Zhou Xu was already a dead body.
The dead body was as dried as firewood. The extremely hungry Zhou Xu in the basement had even gnawed at a rotten stool.
But in the end, he still died from hunger, because in the basement, besides that stool, there wasn¡¯t anything else.
This was Zhou Xu¡¯s ending after Zhou Xueli¡¯s rebirth: starved to death. How ridiculous!
The son of one of the richest men died from hunger while still alive. If this matter spread around, it was enough to shock people.
Zhou Xu was naturally not stupid, Zhou Xueli was the target of his revenge, Zhou Qiang was also one. Such a father, such a father¡¯s estate, he would rather not have it.
Only, before really retaliating against Zhou Qiang, he should make use of what he could. For example, Zhou Qiang¡¯s contacts.
The spring breeze was intoxicating, Zhou Xu stayed a little while in his house¡¯s garden before entering the house.
Zhou Xueli had already returned home. When the two met, Zhou Xueli stared at Zhou Xu while Zhou Xu directly ignored him and went upstairs to his own room.
Zhou Xueli didn¡¯t understand. In the previous life, didn¡¯t Zhou Xu n to frame him?
Didn¡¯t he let severalckeys of his take several baskets of volleyballs from the sports equipment storage room to throw at him?
Even if Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t at school, his orders should have been put in ce the day before. Then why did none of Zhou Xu¡¯sckeys stop him?
However, he already told the teacher about the future incident.
As a result, the worried teacher went to the sports storage room with Zhou Xueli and discovered that there weren¡¯t any ¡°followers¡± nor school bullying.
Zhou Xueli started to feel anxious, so he brought the teacher to the west school building. If he remembered correctly, several followers of Zhou Xu had prepared a more serious prank there.
That evil prank was very dangerous. They had put a log of wood on the second floor. After Zhou Xueli entered, at first he would slip on the floor that had been greased with oil until the wall on the other side. While sliding, he would meet aunchpad. When theunchpad opened, a whole bag of flour would sprinkle down, and then the log would fall off.
T/N : Zhou Qiang is the worst father ever... how is it even possible to forget your own son? (£à§¥¡ä)
Chapter 68.2
Chapter 68.2
Face-pping the reborn CEO (3.2)
Editor: ghost
What really happened after Zhou Xueli brought the teacher there was that he really slipped after entering the room and after, there wasn¡¯t any after.
Zhou Xueli anxiously looked at the second floor, but there was nothing there. There was no flour bag, no wood log. There was oil on the floor, but it was actually really little oil.
But why was that? Could it be that Zhou Xu knew that he would bring the teacher here?
But hadn¡¯t he gone to the school infirmary because he was hurt?
¡°Zhou Xueli, what did you want me to see? You putting on a y?¡± The teacher followed Zhou Xueli, but he only saw Zhou Xueli slip because of his own carelessness. There was no schoolmate bullying him at all. Even more, there was no life threatening prank.
¡°I apologize Teacher, it is possible I saw wrong.¡± Zhou Xueli could only apologize. Because he always looked cowardly, the teacher didn¡¯t say anything in the end and considered that it was because he was too cowardly that was why he feared being bullied.
And now Zhou Xu was ignoring him at home. He felt even more resentful.
Zhou Xueli slowly ran to his own room and started hisputer, he needed to beforted. Hisfort was Wen Chan.
When both of them finished school, they also went on a short date. Thinking about that, Zhou Xueli¡¯s heart also felt better. After rebirth, at least he could be with Wen Chan.
¡°Xiao Chan, have you arrived home?¡±
¡°I have.¡±
Zhou Xueli took out all hisints online and Wen Chan always answered him very gently. However, what Zhou Xueli didn¡¯t know was that although on the surface Wen Chan appeared gentle, in reality, because of repressing her emotion, she was more impatient than anyone.
Wen Chan¡¯s father was also the previous school president, Wen Zhuyao. The requirement he had towards Wen Chan was really high. From a young age, Wen Chan had to practice two hours of piano, two hours of dancing, and one hour of calligraphy, every day.
If Wen Chan dared to ck off, what greeted her was Wen Zhuyao¡¯s hand.
Furthermore, when Wen Chan started to learn all this, she was only three. She didn¡¯t know how many times her father hit her before having these kinds of results.
Currently, her piano skill was top ranked, her dancing skills already had her chosen for a balletpany. Her calligraphy had seized the championship in apetition.
It was this kind of suppressing oneself environment since childhood that Wen Chan had developed this kind of character. On the surface, she was weak and gentle, while on the back she was impetuous without distinction.
In this kind of strict environment, Wen Chan had not developed any worldview. She didn¡¯t care too much about right and wrong, because for so many years she was also always protected by Wen Zhuyao.
Zhou Xueli looked at hisputer, he did not understand what Wen Chan suggested for a while. But he really liked that she was so lenient and amiable, so he answered, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Chan, but this kind of charge is difficult to set. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±
¡°I can help you.¡±
At the moment Zhou Xueli answered, his family aunty called him down to eat dinner, so he rapidly answered before directly going down, ¡°I¡¯ll go eat. Thank you, Xiao Chan¡±.
What Zhou Xueli didn¡¯t think of was that Wen Chan unexpectedly started to prepare. Furthermore, what she prepared was for the prettiest girl in the university to be the victim because Wen Chan hated her.
The father of the school flower was a big shot from the financial world. She was pretty, no matter in which aspect, she was perfect. Most of the men loved her while she was despised by most women.
As Wen Chan heard the other girls gossip, she felt that she really hated this school flower. While in reality, she had never even exchanged a word with the school flower.
When Zhou Xueli went down, Zhou Qiang, Zhou Xu and Ke Tur were already in their seats. Zhou Xueli sat down in the seat beside Zhou Xu.
The whole family didn¡¯t utter a word, this was their normal state. However, as they ate, Zhou Xu suddenly said, ¡°Father, our school has apetition, it¡¯s a small videopetition. I want to participate, can I? ¡°
Zhou Qiang nked, normally Zhou Xu would not ask him. From today onwards, it seemed that Zhou Xu really changed.
¡°A videopetition? What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°In reality, it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s just that the school wants to train our organization skill, letting us assume the role of a director and film a small story. The story must be finished in about 15 to 30 minutes. However during this process, how to organize the actors, how to contact the filming site and everything else needs to be aplished by ourselves. I find it very challenging, so I want to try.¡±
Zhou Xueli listened for half a day, but didn¡¯t catch up. Why had he never heard of thispetition?
¡°How did I not know?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head and smiled gently, ¡°Di di, in the future, you should also pay attention to the school billboard. There are a lot of meaningful activities on it.¡±
Zhou Xueli¡¯s face reddened in an instant because of embarrassment. After Zhou Qiang heard what Zhou Xu said, he felt very gratified. He nodded his head and said, ¡°You can, do you need my help? Do you need me to give you funds?¡±
Zhou Xu answered with a smile, ¡°Father, thanks. Actually there is no need for funds, but I want you to lend me a person.¡±
¡°Oh? Who?¡±
¡°It¡¯s her, your wife.¡±
Ke Tur was drinking the soup absently, suddenly she nked. After connecting it to what Zhou Xu asked her that afternoon in the garden, her heart warmed. Ke Tur felt that continuing to live was not so bad.
Yes, in the previous two worlds, Ke Tur always ended up taking her own life and her depression started around this time.
This was only the initial stage. She only had suicidal thoughts asionally on the initial stage . Arriving at theter stage, she would need a lot of willpower to tell herself not to die every day, but in the end, she still killed herself.
Zhou Xu did not care if she lived or died in this life, but Zhou Xu hoped to use Ke Tur to strike down Zhou Qiang. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have any hatred with Ke Tur while he had a great hatred towards this kind of not caring about his son¡¯s life or death father.
Zhou Qiang didn¡¯t understand what Zhou Xu meant, so he asked, ¡°Xiao Xu, what do you mean?¡±
Zhou Xu replied with a smile, ¡°Father, did you forget, Aunt Ke was an actor before. I want her to help me contact some small neers who don¡¯t want money or need a small amount of money, and then guide me a little.¡±
¡°I see, hahaha, of course you can. However, you should not ask me this question, you should directly ask her.¡±
After Zhou Xu heard the reply, he turned his head towards Ke Tur, ¡°Aunt Ke, can you help me?¡±
Smilingly unhurriedly, Ke Tur said, ¡°Of course, I can.¡±
Zhou Qiang looked at Zhou Xu, then looked at Zhou Xueli. Comparing the two, the superior one was evident., He sighed and said, ¡°Xueli, you also have to make some progress in the future. Compared to your big brother, you really have no use at all.¡±
The dinner became quiet once again. At this moment, Zhou Xu would not act as a good brother, he didn¡¯t have time to watch the y. Unfortunately, he still hadn¡¯t watched enough before the doorbell rang.
Zhou Qiang hinted to the auntie to look who it was, he also muttered to himself, ¡°Who woulde at this time, I didn¡¯t invite anyone.¡±
At the same time, the auntie came back and told Zhou Qiang, ¡°Mr. Zhou, they said they are the eldest young master¡¯s schoolmates. They¡¯reing to check the condition of his injury.¡±
¡°Injury?¡± Zhou Qiang looked at Zhou Xu suspiciously.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s heartbeat increased in an instant.
Zhou Xu smiled faintly and answered, ¡°En, I identally hurt my foot today.¡±
Hearing Zhou Xu¡¯s answer, Zhou Xueli¡¯s heartbeat became even faster.
¡°It¡¯s like this, then tell them toe in.¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Zhou.¡±
Five of Zhou Xu¡¯s schoolmates came in after the door was opened. The whole family stood up. The five students were also very respectful whening in, they first greeted Zhou Qiang, greeted Ke Tur, then gave the gifts before sitting down.
After everyone sat down, Zhou Qiang asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have eaten yet. Auntie, prepare a meal for them.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After the Auntie left, a few people apologized for inconveniencing them. One of them said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, sorry for inconveniencing you.¡±
¡°No problem, no problem. You are concerned about Zhou Xu, it is me that should thank you for taking care of Zhou Xu at school.¡±
¡°Uncle Zhou, where is it us taking care of Zhou Xu, it¡¯s always him taking care of us. Right, Zhou Xu, are you all right? We went to the infirmary, but the principal said that in the end you went to the hospital. How is it so severe, I thought it was only smashed a little.¡± The schoolmate said while taking a nce at Zhou Xueli. Zhou Xueli was inwardly frightened, he knew that he couldn¡¯t hide this time.
After listening, Zhou Qiang also asked, ¡°You even went to the hospital? What actually happened?¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, it was only an ident...¡±
¡°What ident, it was obviously Zhou Xueli intentionally smashing you, we all saw it.¡±
¡°Xueli, what is all this about? You better be honest!¡± Zhou Qiang¡¯s tone suddenly became stern.
In the end, Zhou Xueli still couldn¡¯t escape. He stood up and with a small voice answered, ¡°Father, I was wrong.¡±
Zhou Qiang looked at the sensible Zhou Xu, then looked at this young son of his. He became even more angry, ¡°Go to your room.¡±
Zhou Xueli left gloomily and the dining room once again returned to its happy appearance. After Zhou Xueli left, the little bros winked at Zhou Xu and made some grimaces. Their way of looking for praises was not amusing at all. However, Zhou Xu found that he didn¡¯t seem to hate these people. At least, they really wanted to find a way to take revenge for him.
¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. Xueli wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose. Don¡¯t listen to them talking nonsense.¡± Zhou Xu continued to act as an obedient son. At the same time, Zhou Qiang¡¯s phone rang.
Zhou Qiang saw that the caller was Wen Zhuyao, the only person Zhou Qiang respected and feared the most in his life.
When he answered the call, Zhou Qiang¡¯s expression became respectful, ¡°Hello, Teacher Wen?¡±
¡°Zhou Qiang, your family¡¯s son is really capable. He wants to take away my only daughter?¡±
T/N : Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have to do anything... but he still has to bear responsibility for hisckeys¡¯ actions. I need to trante again T__T but I¡¯ve been too into Assassin¡¯s Creed £¨???£©Toozy ~
Chapter 69.1
Chapter 69.1
Face-pping the reborn CEO (4.1)
Editor: ghost
¡°Teacher Wen, what do you mean by that?¡± Zhou Qiang asked.
¡°Hahaha, nothing much, only your family¡¯s Xueli and my family¡¯s Xiao Chan¨Cit seems like they are dating.¡± Wen Zhuyao said jokingly.
However Zhou Qiang did not believe it was a joke. Wen Zhuyao attached a lot of importance to his daughter. Other people may not know, but Zhou Qiang was very clear about it. When he followed Wen Zhuyao around, aside from his work, almost all his energy was spent on raising his daughter.
The current Wen Chan was outstanding in every way, she was also obedient. She was Wen Zhuyao¡¯s biggest pride. Since he called, then it meant that he didn¡¯t agree with the rtionship.
In reality, it didn¡¯t matter to Zhou Qiang. It was very normal for people nearing their twenties to date. However, it was okay to date, but the partner was Wen Zhuyao¡¯s daughter. Then it was apletely different matter.
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I will certainly discipline Xueli properly.¡±
¡°Ai, don¡¯t say something like discipline. Children this big, just remind him that it would be good to exercise some restraint. If he really wants to date, then he has to wait until he graduates. This is still not the appropriate time to date. Moreover, I¡¯m their previous principal. This school is one that forbids dating, if it influences the general atmosphere, then it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, Teacher. I will certainly make sure that in the future Xueli won¡¯t look for Xiao Chan.¡±
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it like this.¡±
¡°Goodbye, Teacher Wen.¡±
Putting down the phone, Zhou Qiang restrained the fury in his heart with great difficulty. He said a few courteous sentences to let the friends continue their meal before going upstairs.
Zhou Xueli was depressed. Holding his phone, he was prepared to call Wen Chan. However, before it even connected, his phone had been pped to the floor by Zhou Qiang.
Zhou Xueli looked at his father, but before he could react, he was greeted with Zhou Qiang¡¯s strong p.
When Zhou Xueli regained his senses, he scrambled to get away. Because the fan in Zhou Qiang¡¯s hand was not enough to vent his anger, he started swinging the stool beside him.
¡°Bang!¡±
The solid stool was smashed to pieces. It showed that Zhou Qiang was really angry.
Looking at the remnants of the stool on the floor, Zhou Xueli was scared witless. He stood behind the table and asked, ¡°Dad, what happened? Why?¡±
Zhou Xueli was also ufortable in his heart because he despised Zhou Qiang¡¯s choice of words. What ¡®sleep with his daughter¡¯, is liking a girl always because of wanting to sleep with her? Can¡¯t one wholeheartedly be good with them?
Yes, his father had countless lovers. Thinking about it, for his father, wasn¡¯t ying with girls only sleeping with them?
¡°Dad, I truly like Xiao Chan.¡±
¡°You still dare to argue? Fine, then you can see if I can beat you to death.¡± Zhou Qiang went out after he finished talking. Only, he returned after a few seconds with a golf club in his hands.
Only then did Zhou Xueli be scared. If that golf club really hit him, then wouldn¡¯t he die?
¡°Dad, calm down a little, calm down. I was wrong.¡±
Zhou Qiang raised the golf club and asked, ¡°What did you do wrong, say it.¡±
¡°Dad, I should not like Xiao Chan, in the future I won¡¯t look for her.¡±
¡°Okay, I will give you one chance. If you still dare to go looking for her, I will absolutely break your legs. I always keep my promises.¡±
¡°Yes, dad, I promise.¡± Zhou Xueli hurriedly promised because Zhou Qiang was really someone who does what he says.
Zhou Qiang turned to leave while snorting coldly. Zhou Xueli tried hard to calm down, spitting out the wisps of blood in his mouth. He started to think about how Zhou Qiang knew about his rtionship with Wen Chan.
The only people who knew about this matter were himself, Wen Chan, the principal and Zhou Xu. It couldn¡¯t be the principal, so that only left Zhou Xu.
He clenched his fists, swearing that he would never let Zhou Xu do whatever he wanted in this life.
At this moment, Zhou Xueli also discovered that even though he was reborn, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of the butterfly effect, but Zhou Xu didn¡¯t do what he did in his previous life. Then what should he do?
After thinking for half a day, Zhou Xueli decided that no matter what, he needed to first train his body because he didn¡¯t want to be chased and hit by Zhou Xu in this life.
At the moment Zhou Xueli wanted to go wash his swollen face in the bathroom, he once again met Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s face had been smacked red by Zhou Qiang. He didn¡¯t want to be seen by Zhou Xu and be mocked again, so he lowered his head, slowly hiding his face. However, as he hid his face, Zhou Xu had already walked away. From beginning to end he acted as if Zhou Xueli was air.
Not knowing why, Zhou Xueli felt that this kind ofplete disregard made him feel even more angry and embarrassed than being mocked. Standing in the corridor, he bit tensely at his lower lip to calm himself down because he still didn¡¯t have the strength to fight with Zhou Xu at the moment.
After being reborn, Zhou Xueli felt that at least he learned how to bear grievances patiently.
While Zhou Xueli was still enduring, Wen Chan was standing punishment in a dark space that could also be called a storage room.
When she was little, when she didn¡¯t listen, she would be hit. It was only after junior high that Wen Zhuyao didn¡¯t hit her anymore and asked her to stand as a punishment. However, she was already in university, and she still had to stand.
Wen Chan¡¯s father, Wen Zhuyao really understood her. Wen Zhuyao knew all her habits. That¡¯s why at lunch time, when Wen Chan merely said one sentence, ¡°Today the course passed really smoothly, the teachers and my ssmates were all really nice¡±, Wen Zhuyao had guessed it.
¡°Xiao Chan, what happened today? Tell me the truth, don¡¯t wait for me to find it out myself.¡±
Wen Chan only felt astonishment. What she didn¡¯t know was that in front of her father, she rarely used the word ¡°really¡±. For example, she generally would say that the weather was not bad, but had never said the weather was ¡°really¡± not bad. She would say that the courses was ok, and not ¡°really¡± smoothly. She would always speak concisely, so today¡¯s answer was very odd. Even if she wanted to conceal this oddity, she couldn¡¯t.
Lowering her head, Wen Chan said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m dating.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s your partner?¡± Wen Zhuyao¡¯s words were very cold. He had already said that Wen Chan could not date in university. She was different from the second generation of entrepreneurs or officials, she couldn¡¯t indulge herself.
¡°Zhou Xueli from Uncle Zhou¡¯s family.¡± Wen Chan confessed. She didn¡¯t find it necessary to hide it, or it could also be said that concealing it was useless, Wen Zhuyao would still find out.
After that she was locked up in this small gloomy room. Wen Chan repeatedly asked herself if that was the kind of life she wanted, was that really the kind of father she wanted?
She repeatedly told herself that it was, it was, but the other voice in her heart was getting louder and clearer. This voice was continuously saying, ¡°No, this is absolutely not the life you want. Your life should be free, not to be controlled again.¡±
Severely controlling and protecting his daughter, Wen Zhuyao had this kind of education method. He was a principal for 17 years, he had students all over the world. No matter in the political circles or in the business world, he had students there. Some of them even became major figures. However, when he educated his own daughter, he went to the extreme.
In the gloomy room, Wen Chan was trying to calm herself down. After waiting for three hours, the door opened. Wen Chan obediently smiled before saying, ¡°Dad, I was wrong.¡±
Wen Zhuyao nodded and said, ¡°En, then go practice your piano, you still hadn¡¯t done today¡¯s two hours practice.¡±
Wen Chan lifted her head to look at the clock on the wall. It was already 11 PM, if she still practiced piano for two hours, it would be 1 AM by the time she was done. After practicing her piano, she still had to practice calligraphy for one hour.
Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to dance everyday, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep that night.
Thinking about the past where she had to practice piano for two hours, dancing for another two hours and calligraphy for one hour, Wen Chan found it ridiculous all of a sudden. This life, what she hated the most was ying the piano, and next to that was dancing.
Perhaps, if Wen Zhuyao was not this severe, it was possible that she wouldn¡¯t hate it so much. But now whenever she saw the piano, she felt disgusted.
She liked to paint and liked to see other people draw a lifelike figure with only several strokes of a brush. She liked colorful paintings and oil paintings, but she did not have any choices in what she could like.
When she was practicing her calligraphy, she would sometimes secretly draw some little animals. However, as soon as she finished drawing, she had to tear the page because when Wen Zhuyao came to check, she always said that the torn papers were wasted manuscripts. However at this moment, Wen Chan felt that what was being torn was not the wasted paper, but all her happiness.
During the two hours practice, Wen Chan yed the piano like a puppet. After finishing her practice, Wen Zhuyao came up to give her a ss of warm milk, ¡°Sleep early, you don¡¯t have to practice your calligraphy today.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you Father.¡±
She finished her ss of milk obediently and washed her face beforeying down on her bed. Wen Chan then discovered that her mobile phone had disappeared and a new phone that was justunched had reced it.
The phone case was pink, very light and very cute, but Wen Chan didn¡¯t like it.
She was set to go on a road, but more and more, Wen Chan didn¡¯t want to follow it.
Wen Chan didn¡¯t remember Zhou Xueli¡¯s phone number, Zhou Xueli¡¯s phone had already been broken. The two people missed each other and went to sleep.
Zhou Qiang hitting people couldn¡¯t be hidden. That was why when Zhou Qiang didn¡¯te back downstairs, Zhou Xu let his minions return home. He then discussed with Ke Tur how to shoot the video.
Ke Tur asked Zhou Xu if there was a main theme for this activity. Zhou Xu thought a little before saying, ¡°I have to ask the principal because the poster for this activity hasn¡¯t been posted yet.¡±
¡°Then how do you...¡±, Ke Tur paused a little, then suddenly understood. This activity didn¡¯t exist, Zhou Xu talking like that was only to help her.
¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Ke Tur asked, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have done anything to help you, or do I have something of value that I don¡¯t even know myself?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s lips slightly curved and said: ¡°Of course you have, because I want to work with you to pull my father down.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°The literal meaning.¡± When Zhou Xu finished talking, he turned to leave the dining room. As he left, he continued to say, ¡°Anyway nothing has started, you can reject me at any time.¡±
Zhou Xu went upstairs. In the corridor, he met Zhou Xueli¡¯s red and swollen face. What he saw in Zhou Xueli¡¯s eyes let Zhou Xu understand; it looked like theints fell on his head again.
T/N : WTF with the fathers in this world? Wen Chan¡¯s father is kind of obsessed (?) with his daughter. ¡®-¡® He knows everything about her... And Zhou Xueli¡¯s father U.U tsk tsk.
Chapter 69.2
Chapter 69.2
Face-pping the reborn CEO (4.2)
Editor: ghost
Toozy to care about him, Zhou Xu went back to his own room.
After returning to his room, Zhou Xu started to organize theyout of the short videopetition and at the same time he started to design the poster. From the start, he was talking bullshit. Only as his rtionship with the principal was more than good, then Zhou Xu would definitely use this advantage.
That very night, theyout for thepetition was finished. At the same time, the poster design came out. When he went to sleep, he looked at the clock, it was already 1:30 AM.
Zhou Xu hurriedly washed his face. He looked at his phone before going to bed and saw the message sent by the principal, Nie Yuantong.
¡°I want to kiss you.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled faintly before sending a message back, ¡°If you ept one of my conditions, I can let you kiss me until you have enough tomorrow.¡±
After sending it, Zhou Xu intended to sleep, after all it was very early in the morning at the moment. However, not even several minutes after sending the message, the other party answered.
¡°No matter what kind of conditions, I will ept all of them.¡±
The corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise, once again answering back, ¡°In that case, I will remember my promise.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu turned off his phone to sleep, but he could imagine the other party¡¯s reaction.
Early in the morning of the second day, Zhou Xu went to school. He hadn¡¯t even eaten his breakfast at home. Furthermore, Zhou Qiang also went out long ago because he had matters at hispany. Ke Tur was readying herself to pick back up her acting career. As for Zhou Xueli, he once again got upte.
He always liked to sleep in in the morning. Adding the fact that he went to sleepte, by the time he woke up, it was already past the ss time.
He ate his breakfast hurriedly before going to the car and rushing to the university.
In the end, Zhou Xueli still missed his first lesson, and it just happened that the teacher called roll. After Zhou Xueli learned about it, he could only sigh because this teacher usually paid attention to performance. If one wasn¡¯t present during the roll call, then he would be really severe when correcting the tests.
The key point was that this teacher was the final examiner for specializations during sophomore years. If he didn¡¯t agree, then even if one had chosen their favorite department, if there were a lot of people choosing it, then those who were not present during roll call would be the first to be eliminated.
He promised his father that he wouldn¡¯t contact Wen Chan again, but he couldn¡¯t resist thinking about her, especially her gentle and soft as water appearance that always made his heart itch.
He needed to find a mobile phone to discuss with Wen Chan first. After all, he didn¡¯t want to hide from Wen Chan. If it was possible, he wanted for them toe into agreement that they would date after graduating.
While Zhou Xueli was thinking about how to continue his love affair with Wen Chan, the request for a short videopetition made by Zhou Xu had been epted.
In the morning, Zhou Xu came to the school really early and after arriving he waited in front of the principal¡¯s office. Perhaps there was really a tacit understanding between their hearts because that day, Nie Yuantong also came earlier to school.
In the vast and empty corridor, amidst the soft morning light, Zhou Xu leaned against the window sill, one hand in his pocket. After seeing Nie Yuantong, he used the hand that was in his pocket to lift himself from the window ledge. In response to Nie Yuantong¡¯s hand wave, Zhou Xu said with a clear and soft voice, ¡°Good morning, Principal.¡±
Nie Yuantong confirmed once again, he really liked this person. His increased heartbeat already sold him out.
Advancing some steps, he turned his head around, confirming there was nobody in the corridor before pulling Zhou Xu into his arms, tightly embracing him.
Being held by Nie Yuantong, Zhou Xu was veryfortable. He liked this familiar embrace, it made him feel very secure, very at ease.
¡°Principal, when you have enough, what do you think about going into your office?¡±
Being held, Zhou Xu said this for the sake of saving Nie Yuantong¡¯s face as the principal. Nie Yuantong¡¯s indescribable ce was already hard, if he was seen like this by the students, they would be disillusioned. After all, the prestige of this headmaster was actually very high among the students.
¡°En.¡±
Turning his body, Nie Yuantong fished out the key to open the door and pulled Zhou Xu into his office. After entering the room, Nie Yuantong turned back to lock the door.
Zhou Xu heard that clear sound, and crossing his arms over his chest, he asked smilingly, ¡°What kind of thing do you want to do that can¡¯t be seen? You still have to lock the door?¡±
Zhou Xu then knew what the thing that couldn¡¯t be seen was, because Nie Yuantong picked him up and went into a small rest room in the principal office.
In the room, there was a single bed. By that time, Zhou Xu had already been pushed down onto it.
He didn¡¯t have any time to talk, Zhou Xu¡¯s lips were already being sealed. Nie Yuantong¡¯s kiss came. As for what kind of vor this kiss was, Zhou Xu thought to himself, en, it was the taste of sweet soy milk.
After finishing the kiss, Zhou Xu said to the man pressed on him, ¡°I prefer unsweetened soy milk.¡±
Nie Yuantong was speechless, then he heard Zhou Xu continue talking, ¡°However, in the future I could try adding more sugars.¡±
Nie Yuantong thought a little before understanding what Zhou Xu meant. He smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, I love you to death.¡±
Zhou Xu lifted his legs and happened to bump into Nie Yuantong¡¯s certain ce. He said, ¡°Get up, don¡¯t try to do this kind of animalistic thing in the morning. I really have something to discuss with you.¡±
Nie Yuantong¡¯s bowed his head to look at his small tent, got up and then said without an ounce of embarrassment, ¡°This is a human¡¯s natural instinct, not animalistic at all.¡±
¡°En, you make sense.¡±
¡°You bully me too much. Right, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Nie Yuantong sat down in the chair of the office. Zhou Xu rearranged his clothes, then went out of the resting room to stand in front of Nie Yuantong.
Zhou Xu gave the designed poster and prepared ns to Nie Yuantong and said, ¡°I want to ask if you could run an event. Can you set it up?¡±
Nie Yuantong took the things Zhou Xu handed to him, browsing through them rapidly. Then he studied the poster designed by Zhou Xu. He finally said, ¡°This thing, leave it to me. Even though I can¡¯t decide it on my own, I promise you that this event can be set up.¡±
Smiling brightly, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Then I thank you.¡±
¡°However, where is my reward?¡±
Just as Zhou Xu was about to leave, he heard Nie Yuantong say that. He looked down and when he lifted his head, his gaze was already different.
His long and narrow eyebrows were slightly bent as the tip of his tongue slid over his lips, one hand unbuttoned his cor, revealing his beautiful neckline. Zhou Xu spoke with an enticing voice, ¡°Principal, what do you want to do to me?¡±
Nie Yuantong stared at Zhou Xu, his Adam¡¯s apple went up and down for a long while. In the end, his special ce that just went soft once again became hard.
Zhou Xu was very satisfied by Nie Yuantong¡¯s response. Zhou Xu tidied up his cor and said, ¡°In the future, there will be a lot of opportunities. Principal has to temporarily endure first.¡±
After he finished talking, Zhou Xu turned around, unlocked the door and left.
After Zhou Xu left, Nie Yuantong held his forehead with one hand. Heughed. He really admired Zhou Xu, he also fell deeper in love with this full-of-wildness guy.
He lowered his head to look at Zhou Xu¡¯s project, examining it carefully.
The project was really well designed, from how tounch, how to do publicity, how to build momentum in the middle, and thete marketing were very clear. The key point was that the feasibility was very good.
If they put everything in ce ording to this n, then this event could possibly raise the reputation of the school to a higher level. Also, this event really trained the students¡¯ abilities. However, it would be a little difficult for one person to organize it. It would be better to form a group in the name of each ss, in each department. They also can¡¯t force the students to participate.
Nie Yuantong made small corrections on the n. After confirming that there was no problem, he took it to the standingmittees of the school.
Several members of the standingmittees arrived. They were all shocked at seeing Nie Yuantong because this principal basically was the synonym of someone who ¡°appeared and disappeared unpredictably like a ghost¡±. When he didn¡¯t have anything to do, he would pretend to be a student to listen to sses, or disguise himself as the school¡¯s gardener. He would even do aerobics with students who chose the PE elective. In short, using one word to describe this principal: really unreliable.
Even though this principal was not reliable, nobody could match his capability. The articles he wrote for the financial journal¡¯s special column could not be written by anybody else. At an early age, he had already published two highly professional books. One year after the publications, it became a special course for postgraduate students.
In short, this principal was a kind of god-like person for them. The most crucial point was that his background was simply too good.
Several members of the standing Committees were very confused, but also very ttered. Nie Yuantong smiled slightly, and very respectfully started to speak, ¡°Hello Teachers, I want to promote an event and came to ask if you have any suggestions.¡±
The members hurriedly sat down and asked, ¡°What kind of event?¡±
Nie Yuantong gave them the proposal and answered with a smile, ¡°A short filmpetition.¡±
After talking, Nie Yuantong looked for a chair in the corner to sit down, letting them face each other.
The members didn¡¯t dare utter a word, they could only use their eyes tomunicate, ¡°Why did the principal sit down?¡±
The other member shook his head, blinked his eyes, meaning, ¡°How do I know, let¡¯s look at the proposal rapidly.¡±
In this way, themittee members that just came, under the pressure of Nie Yuantong, did not dare to dy for even a second before looking at the proposal. Furthermore, there was only one proposal, they could only open it in turns, when one person finished looking at a page, they hurriedly gave it to the next person.
After an hour, thesemittee members finished looking at the proposal. At that time, Nie Yuantong was still sitting leisurely in the corner of the room, imperceptibly exerting pressure onto them.
Looking at each other, the leader of themittee member spoke, ¡°Principal Nie, this proposal is very good, we support it.¡±
Nie Yuantong stood up and said with a smile, ¡°En, in that case, who will be the host, who will do the publicity, and who will be the judge? Let¡¯s discuss it together and make a decision directly.¡±
What could themittee members answer, they could only nod their head. They quickly found someone to gather the school¡¯s administration, teaching office, logistics, and other departments, and temporarily held a general meeting for the school.
During the lunch break, when Zhou Xueli went to look for Wen Chan, he saw the school¡¯s billboard.
There was a huge poster on the billboard, there was also a small line of numbers under the poster. Zhou Xueli looked at it attentively, it was unexpectedly the date printed, and that was only two hours ago. How did Zhou Xu know about this event the day before?
T/N : A little bit of interaction between Zhou Xu and Nie Yuantong ~ Haha, even as a principal, the male lead is still OP.
Chapter 70.1
Chapter 70.1
Face-pping the reborn CEO (5.1)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xueli temporarily put away his doubts and went to look for Wen Chan.
Wen Chan was resting on the table, her brain empty. Even she didn¡¯t know what she thought about.
There were not many people in the ssroom. Except for Wen Chan, there were only two men that were ying video games on their phone.
Zhou Xueli walked to Wen Chan and sat backward on the chair in front. He also leaned against Wen Chan¡¯s table.
Their eyes met. When Wen Chan saw Zhou Xueli¡¯s smiling appearance, she felt very warm.
Zhou Xueli whispered, ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t seem to have any energy.¡±
¡°Nothing, I feel good after seeing you. Right, I changed my phone number. Did you call me yesterday night?¡±
¡°It just so happens that I have to tell you that my father already knows about us. He broke my phone. It seems we can only temporarily...¡±
Wen Chan didn¡¯t wait for Zhou Xueli to finish, she hurriedly said, ¡°Then we can do it undercover.¡±
¡°You mean secretly?¡±
¡°En, we will use a secret signal each time we speak in the future. For example, I will save your number under the name of a desk-mate in my new phone. That way, even if my father sees it, I can still make something up.¡±
Thinking a little, Zhou Xueli said, ¡°Okay. I really don¡¯t want to separate.¡±
Holding each other¡¯s hands, Wen Chan said, ¡°Neither do I.¡±
¡°Right, you should not have eaten lunch yet. I¡¯ll go buy you something to eat. What do you want?¡±
¡°Forget about it. In the future, when you look for me, be careful. I feel like my father has a lot of informants here, let¡¯s be more careful. No matter how difficult it is, I will always be with you.¡± Wen Chan sat up to say.
¡°Okay.¡±
This couple stayed lying on the table, face to face for a long time. The more they looked, the more they loved each other. When Zhou Xueli walked away, Wen Chan felt her heart be empty.
She discovered that she really liked Zhou Xueli. He was warm and handsome, he was different from every boy in the school. The boys in the school were all from distinguished families. They were as proud as leopards. It was really difficult to find someone like Zhou Xueli, who was born in a rich family, but had an amiable personality.
Especially inparison to his big brother, Zhou Xu. Wen Chan felt that they were as different as mud and cloud. If one of them was the refined song, White Snow on a Warm Spring Day, then the other was the rustic folk song, ¡®Xia Li Ba Ren¡¯.
Remembering Zhou Xueli¡¯sint from the previous night, Wen Chan decided to help Zhou Xueli because he was the brightest firework she met in her life. She would like to be a moth for this firework.
Nia Yuantong smiled before answering, ¡°Of course.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°To curry favor with you.¡± Finished speaking, Nie Yuantong took out and opened a lunch box. Inside, there were bright-colored dishes, just cooked sweet corn, cherry tomatoes, fried codfish sticks...
Zhou Xu felt calling it a lunch box was wrong, this was basically a work of art. Zhou Xu was reluctant to eat it.
¡°You made it?¡± Zhou Xu asked.
Nie Yuantong nodded and said, ¡°En, isn¡¯t it nice-looking.¡±
¡°Not bad.¡±
¡°Right, it took me two and a half hours to prepare it yesterday evening.¡±
¡°En?¡±
¡°The lunch box, I did it myself. It has a good appearance ba.¡±
As Zhou Xu ate, he felt speechless. In the end, Nie Yuantongughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m teasing you. It wasn¡¯t me who prepared it. My mom came by, I want to let you taste her dishes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±
Each person with a pair of chopsticks, sharing a threeyer lunch box. The atmosphere was peaceful, as if time had stopped.
After eating, Zhou Xu cleaned his mouth before saying, ¡°Well done, you acted fast for the matter of the short filmpetition.¡±
¡°Of course, your husband is not a principal only in name.¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve got a lot of ces where I do well, do you want to try?¡± Nie Yuantong emphasized the word ¡°do¡±, the implication evident.
Zhou Xu contained his smile to answer, ¡°No need, even if you ¡®do¡¯ even better, I don¡¯t have any interest in it at the moment.¡±
¡°Hahaha, did I scare you?¡±
¡°No, if you want to scare me, then you better train more.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu turned to leave. He didn¡¯t even thank Nie Yuantong for lunch. However the more Nie Yuantong thought about it, the happier he was. He felt that Zhou Xu was like a wild wolf; no matter the ce or the time, his fierce line of sight could always be felt. But taming this kind of wolf was fun, wasn¡¯t it?
Holding his forehead, Nie Yuantongughed. He decided to change some school rules. For example, the principal could openly date students. If it could be written in the new school rules, then it would be good.
That night, after Wen Chan went back home, she first obediently practiced her piano, then trained her calligraphy. Only after Wen Zhuyao agreed to it, did she go back to her room.
After she closed her door, Wen Chan took out her deceased mother¡¯s portrait, staring at the smiling, gentle woman for a long time. She slowly put the photo frame face down on the table and opened its back. Inside, there was a paper her mother left for Wen Chan. This paper was the ¡®key¡¯ for opening a certain safe in the bank.
Wen Chan hadn¡¯t wanted to use this money originally. She always kept it and kept it, because it was the only thing her mother left her. She was reluctant to use this paper, as if this paper represented her mother.
Wen Chan buried her every worry in her heart. She was quiet more and more in front of Wen Zhuyao, silent to the point that except basic exchanges, there were no other sounds in this family.
Wen Chan felt that everything was brought about by her father. She was already grown up, she didn¡¯t want to continue being a puppet.
At that time, during dinner, Zhou Xueli finally asked Zhou Xu, ¡°How did you already know about the short film contest yesterday? The school poster for it was only put out today.¡±
Zhou Qiang and Ke Tur looked at Zhou Xu. However, both people didn¡¯t take into heart Zhou Xueli¡¯s question. After all, Zhou Xueli¡¯s performance made them too disappointed, especiallypared to Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu was drinking soup when he heard Zhou Xueli¡¯s question.
Swallowing the soup in his mouth, Zhou Xu wanted to answer, but Zhou Xueli continued, ¡°I asked around; yesterday there was no poster on the school¡¯s billboard, and nobody knew about the short film contest. Everybody learnt about it at lunch break. What you said yesterday were all lies.¡±
Because Zhou Xueli¡¯s tone was very severe, Zhou Qiang and Ke Tur, who didn¡¯t care much about this matter, also started to listen seriously. Zhou Qiang asked, ¡°Xiao Xu, how did you know about it in advance?¡±
Taking the spotlessly white napkin besides him, Zhou Xu wiped his mouth. He answered in a not too hurried, not too slow way, ¡°Because this event was something I proposed. I also designed it. Of course I would know about it.¡±
¡°You designed it?¡± Zhou Qiang and Zhou Xueli asked at the same time, disbelief in their voice.
¡°Yes, besides it was directly passed through by the principal¡¯s eptance. Even the poster was done by me. What, di di, do you have any opinions?¡±
¡°Also, indeed there was that poster yesterday, only, in the beginning, what I designed was a ¡®short film contest¡¯. However the principal suggested getting rid of the word ¡®short¡¯, calling it ¡®film contest¡¯. That was why after the posters were pasted, they were removed. The people who took care of the matter definitely knew about it. I want to ask, what are your friends doing? Are they like you, suffering from procrastination, that¡¯s why they only went down when the matter was finished?¡±
Zhou Xueli was stifled until he couldn¡¯t say anything at all, and was soundly defeated by Zhou Xu.
This reaction was once again seen by Zhou Qiang. He was more and more disappointed by this youngest son. In his heart, he even started to think that Zhou Xueli was as expected, not suited to be in business, just like his deceased mother.
Even though he thought like this, Zhou Qiang couldn¡¯t speak like that. After all, the deceased were big. Zhou Qiang would absolutely not raise the matter of Zhou Xueli¡¯s biological mother.
¡°Xueli, eh, learn from your big brother in the future. You have to properly train yourself, don¡¯t waste your thoughts on these kinds of things. You should use it to increase your own abilities, isn¡¯t that better?¡±
¡°I understand, father.¡± Zhou Xueli dropped his head. They just started to eat, however he was starting to have doubts in his heart. In the previous life, Zhou Xu did not do this kind of thing at all. He was basically a hedonistic son from a rich family. Why had this life¡¯s Zhou Xupletely changed?
Zhou Xu was so different that Zhou Xueli couldn¡¯t recognize him. In the previous life, Zhou Xu would bully him everyday, whereas after he was reborn, Zhou Xu¡¯s whole person and even his aura had unexpectedly changed. What was the reason?
A thought appeared in his mind, Zhou Xueli was so startled that he had cold sweat on his body. Could it be that Zhou Xu was also reborn?
However, since it was like that, Zhou Xueli felt that Zhou Xu may not be able to harm him, maybe it was a good thing. At least, he didn¡¯t have to stay cautious when he went to school everyday. Furthermore, in this way, he could stop attending his taekwondo courses. After all, all his taekwondo courses were in the morning, he would rather sleep more.
Thinking in this way, Zhou Xueli actually rxed, so much so that the meal he ate was particrly fragrant. Because he felt that if Zhou Xu was reborn, and was focused on improving himself quickly, then he would not care about Zhou Xueli at all. It meant that he could safely and boldly retaliate against Zhou Xu in the future.
If Zhou Xu knew about Zhou Xueli¡¯s thoughts, Zhou Xu would absolutely smile coldly. No matter if he improved himself or not, if Zhou Xueli wanted to deal with Zhou Xu while not changing himself at all, then there was only one oue: impossible.
It just so happened that when Zhou Xueli thought about this opportunity, Zhou Xu said to Zhou Qiang, ¡°Father, I already thought about a theme. I want Aunt Ke to give me guidance, is that okay?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± The more Zhou Qiang looked at Zhou Xu, the more gratified he felt. Zhou family line had a sessor.
¡°Right, this process mayst one or two months. Originally what I thought about was a short film contest, however our chairman felt that this event was really good and apparently started to cooperate with a video website. At that time, the top few will get hundreds of thousands of advertising fees alone. ¡±
¡°Not bad, that Nie Yuantong always had a good brain. Xiao Xu, do it and let Aunt Ke cooperate with you. Would you, Ke Tur?¡±
Ke Tur answered with a slight smile, ¡°Yes.¡±
Ke Tur knew that Zhou Xu was helping himself, but without Zhou Qiang¡¯s permission Ke Tur would never be able to return to the entertainment stage. However, thanks to this matter, Ke Tur discovered that she should absolutely not rely on Zhou Qiang in the future. She must have her own ability, otherwise she would forever be attached to this loose-natured man.
Maybe it was because Zhou Qiang was taught by Wen Zhuyao, but his abnormal desire for control was very simr to Wen Zhuyao¡¯s.
What Wen Zhuyao controlled was his daughter, while what Zhou Qiang controlled was Ke Tur.
Zhou Qiang actually had never controlled Zhou Xu¡¯s biological mother, and never the next two wives. There was only Ke Tur that he absolutely had to control.
That also demonstrated that among all the women Zhou Qiang had, the one he loved the most was Ke Tur. However, in the two lives, because of his abnormal desire for control, he always forced his beloved into death.
If he didn¡¯t remember wrong, Zhou Qiang should have already started to hook up with the two women who gave birth to his child. This time was also the time when his control on Ke Tur was at its weakest. That was why Zhou Xu deliberately chose this time to have Ke Tur help him.
In fact, during this time, Ke Tur didn¡¯t have to do anything. She only needed to follow Zhou Xu¡¯s instructions.
After eating, the whole family started to mind their own business. Zhou Qiang went to his lover¡¯s house, Zhou Xueli flirted with Wen Chan online and Zhou Xu started to talk about his project to Ke Tur.
The n was not very detailed because Zhou Xu was not worried about dealing with Zhou Qiang. Besides, in a few months, he would go do an internship in Zhou¡¯spany. At that time, he would embezzle Zhou¡¯s profits progressively, and finally he would sell Zhou¡¯s whole assets. He wanted to see what reaction Zhou Qiang would have after that, and whether he would still be in the mood to find those messy women.
T/N : Sorry for thete update...
Chapter 70.2
Chapter 70.2
Face-pping the reborn CEO (5.2)
Editor: ghost
When there was someone to apany you, time always felt short, especially for Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan. They chatted until it was deep in the night. After they mutually wished good night, both people slept deeply with a smile.
However, it was because the feeling of being in love was so blissful, that when Wen Chan woke up, she was even more determined. She would definitely help Zhou Xueli.
Wen Chan woke up early and ate a simple breakfast before going to school.
The first course was the optional PE course. After several minutes, Wen Chan hurt herself. Several ssmates helped send her to the school infirmary.
In the infirmary, a teacher was ying video games. After seeing Wen Chane in, he went to examine her. After examining once, he didn¡¯t discover any anomalies. He looked at Wen Chan who cast a pleading look at the school doctor. In the end, the school doctor said, ¡°She sprained her foot. You first go back, let her rest here for a while.¡±
All the ssmates left. Only then did Wen Chan sit up and say, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±
The teacher wore a white gown, and was very delicate and pretty. His body looked a little thin and weak, but it was said that he wasst year¡¯s mixed martial arts champion.
¡°You sprained your legs, I¡¯m only letting you rest. Why do you thank me? Okay, now go to sleep.¡± After talking, the school doctor pulled the bed¡¯s curtain. Soon after, he put on his earphones to continue ying video games.
Wen Chan knew that he was only pretending to not know, that was why she slowly got up. She changed into a set of clothes prepared in the infirmary, wore a surgical mask and went out of the school.
The opening hours of the bank coincided with her school periods. If she didn¡¯t have any special reasons, then Wen Zhuyao would never let her request a leave of absence. That was why, to not let Wen Zhuyao know, she could only use this kind of method.
Arriving at the bank, only after Wen Chan used a lot of her energy did she seed in taking out the money her mother had left her. After that she opened a new ount and saved arge part of this money into her ount. She only left a small amount in her bag.
Afterwards, Wen Chan went to a certain ce. In that ce, she contacted a gangster that once followed her without stopping.
When the gangster saw the money Wen Chan took out, his eyes became straight. Wen Chan told him about her request.
After listening to Wen Chan¡¯s request, the gangster was beyond happy. Feelings could lead to this kind of good thing, he could enjoy himself and also earn money. He didn¡¯t care about the little conflict he once had with Wen Chan, he directly epted Wen Chan¡¯s business deal.
Only with great difficulty did Wen Chan get back to school before noon. Wen Chan once again returned to the school infirmary. Only, she was scared stupid after opening the infirmary door. Inside, the two school doctors were kissing, and these two school doctors were definitely both men.
¡°Ah, right, sorry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mind him, quickly go change your clothes, it will be the lunch break soon.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you teacher.¡±
The bell for the end of ss rang as Wen Chan finished changing clothes and she went back to her ssroom. Wen Chan was a little bit muddleheaded as she went toward her ssroom.
The location of the infirmary was chosen in a deliberate way. On the way back to her ssroom, just as Wen Chan passed in front of the Dean¡¯s office, she saw the principal pull someone into his office. However, wasn¡¯t the principal holding Zhou Xueli¡¯s big brother, Zhou Xu?
Not knowing why, Wen Chan felt it was really strange. The more she thought about it, the weirder it felt. Just as she was thinking what the matter was, she met Zhou Xueli.
¡°Xiao Chan, what happened? I heard you hurt yourself, I was very worried.¡±
She put aside her train of thought and answered with a smile, ¡°Nothing, Xueli, I just sprained my ankle a little. I rested a little at the infirmary, I¡¯m already okay. Let¡¯s leave separately, you go first. Go book a private room at the restaurant in the north of the school gate. After five minutes, I¡¯ll go. In this way, we won¡¯t be caught by our fathers.¡±
¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first and wait for you.¡±
¡°En.¡±
In this high-end business school, there was everything. If one really has to say what it was not good at, then it was the school restaurant. There were all kinds of creative menus that the students couldn¡¯t defend against. In the end, they had to patronize all kinds of restaurants outside the school.
And it was why the restaurants outside the school were all prosperous. The previous year, these restaurants jointly gave a banner to the school chef. On it were embroidered several words: for the country, for the people, getting rich hand in hand.
This incident brought countless ridicules on the web. However, the chef was still like a god, happily passing everyday. Several days ago, he became popr online because of his ¡®cucumber mixed with sea salt and yoghurt¡¯.
Wen Zhuyao also knew that Wen Chan went out to eat. That was why nobody minded about where she went at the lunch break.
Zhou Xueli booked a two-person room. He first ordered several dishes before waiting quietly for Wen Chan inside the room.
As expected, not even ten minutester, Wen Chan came.
This warm spring day made people restless. Just not seeing each other for several minutes, the two people felt like they had separated for a long time. After seeing each other again, they hugged and kissed, impatiently wanting to possess the other. They only separated when the waiter knocked on the door to deliver the dishes.
The more Zhou Xueli saw Wen Chan, the more beautiful she was. He held onto Wen Chan¡¯s hands over the table, saying, ¡°Xiao Chan, it was great to meet you in this life.¡±
Wen Chan lowered her head, a little embarrassed.
The two people ate silently. It was not until the end that Wen Chan spoke, ¡°Xueli, do you despise your big brother?¡±
¡°Yes, he caused my death.¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
¡°What I meant was, he wants to cause my death everyday. This is not a secret in our school. In any case, we will never be friends.¡±
¡°Then about what I saidst time, do you think it¡¯s possible? I will help you.¡±
Zhou Xueli thought for half a day and couldn¡¯t recall what Wen Chan was talking about, thus he asked, ¡°What matter?¡±
¡°To put a criminal charge on him, like rape.¡±
¡°However, how do you want to put it on him? Xiao Chan, are you joking?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Xueli, if you agree with it, I already found someone. Only...¡±
Wen Chan told him about her scheme. From start to finish, Zhou Xueli only had to do one thing, it was to bring Zhou Xu to the alley nned by Wen Chan. At the same time, Wen Chan would be in charge of taking the school beauty there. The rest of the matter was the responsibility of the gangster.
The atmosphere became awkward. Both people looked at each other silently. Wen Chan¡¯s appearance was as gentle as ever. Zhou Xueli stayed confused for a long while. In the end, he recalled how he was sold to a bar in the previous life, being tortured in various ways before dying tragically on the street. His slight reluctance also disappeared.
Firmy nodding, Zhou Xueli said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll certainly bring Zhou Xu there this afternoon.¡±
Wen Chan said with a slight smile, ¡°I will also definitely bring the school beauty there.¡±
¡°En. Thank you Xiao Chan, you unexpectedly prepared so much for me.¡±
¡°Because I like you.¡±
Their stares burnt once again, the atmosphere bing ambiguous in this small room. The two persons hugged each other firmly and kissed. After that, Wen Chan left first. Zhou Xueli followed 10 minutester.
However, Zhou Xueli had never done this kind of thing before. That was why his expression was a little weird, especially when he left that private room. His expression was very serious, as if he had a lot of things on his mind. Everybody could see it. Only after he breathed deeply several times, did he seed in appearing as if nothing had happened when he went back to school.
Weng Cheng was coincidentally eating in the neighboring room. The windows were shaded; people outside couldn¡¯t see inside, but people inside could see the circumstances outside very clearly. Her seat was right in front of the ss, so she saw Zhou Xueli¡¯s performance and remembered it in her heart.
That day after school, Zhou Xueli stopped Zhou Xu on the way back.
Zhou Xu looked at him indifferently, ¡°Do you need something?¡±
¡°I want to have a chat with you.¡±
¡°What is there to discuss between us?¡±
¡°Big brother, count it as I¡¯m begging you. Let¡¯s chat properly.¡±
¡°Big brother?¡± Zhou Xu smiled coldly in his heart, before saying, ¡°Okay, di di.¡±
T/N : Uh oh, I forgot we were Monday yesterday... ¡®-¡® I thought I cut the chapter in half but it seems like I did not...this part is shorter ¨¦_¨¨. Anyway, Zhou Xueli is an idiot? His way of thinking is really simple ¡°If I don¡¯t do anything, he will forget about me, and then I¡¯ll strike him down. Oh but wait, let me scheme against him first.¡± Hopeless idiot.
For those who like me forgot who Weng Cheng is, Ghost said that Weng Cheng is the girl who was refused by Zhou Xu before even confessing.
And Wen Chan, what did the school beauty ever do to you? Is being beautiful and liked a sin?
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
Face-pping the reborn CEO (6)
Editor: ghost
Zhou Xu followed Zhou Xueli into an alley. The alley was framed by the backs of tall buildings. And for some unknown reason, there was a ck on the second floor of these two buildings.
There was no road ahead of the alley¨Cit was blocked by a wall. So this alley was actually a dead corner of the city. The alley was dirty and smelly, there were all kinds of garbages littering the street. At a nce, Zhou Xu also saw several big rats rushing into the sewer entrance.
Without the need to think too much, Zhou Xu had a guess of what was happening. However, what Zhou Xu thought was that Zhou Xueli wanted to give him a beating. After seeing the school¡¯s beauty, he understood that what Zhou Xueli wanted to do was way more serious than that.
Turning his head, Zhou Xu looked at Zhou Xueli¡¯s slightly frightened expression. No wonder Zhou Xu didn¡¯t feel any danger, it turned out that Zhou Xueli himself was scared. Still creating trouble when he was so cowardly, he was really seeking death.
The school beauty had already lost consciousness and was lying on the dirty roadside. At this moment, there was only Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli in the alley. Without the slightest hesitation, Zhou Xu turned back to give a whirlwind kick.
Zhou Xueli, who was still frightened, fell down with a kathump.
¡°What are you doing?!¡±
The shrill voice of a female sounded. Zhou Xu looked at the entrance of the alley and discovered that the girl was none other than Wen Chan.
Wen Chan ran to Zhou Xueli¡¯s side, hugged his head, and anxiously asked, ¡°Xueli, Xueli, are you ok?¡±
Zhou Xueli¡¯s mind was muddled and he really realized what it meant to see stars. Trying to sober up, Zhou Xueli said, ¡°Xiao Chan, I... I¡¯m okay. ¡±
After answering, Zhou Xueli borrowed Wen Chan¡¯s arm to slowly stand up. Only, he was still a little muddle-headed. Zhou Xu¡¯s kick had caused a small concussion.
After Zhou Xueli stood up, a group of gangsters appeared at the alley entrance. Seeing theming, Zhou Xueli was slightlyforted. He looked towards Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, you¡¯re certainly dead.¡±
Zhou Xu nced at the gangsters, then answered Zhou Xueli with contempt, ¡°That¡¯s still uncertain.¡±
After Zhou Xu finished talking, the group of gangsters had already arrived.
¡°Woah, Wen Chan, is the one lying there the one you¡¯re giving us brothers to have fun with? She¡¯s really too beautiful, shouldn¡¯t she be your school¡¯s beauty? Oh, right, your school¡¯s beauty, it seems like she¡¯s the CEO of a certainpany. Hahaha, this time we really made a profit.¡± The leader of this group of gangsters was precisely the person that chased after Wen Chan for a long time. His whole person oozed obscenity, even his face e was so disgusting that it made people that looked at it want to throw up.
Wen Chan continued to support Zhou Xueli. She also didn¡¯t want for the gangster to speak too much, so directly ordered, ¡°Yes, she is our school¡¯s beauty. This person is the one you have to dispose of. Hurry up and beat him.¡±
Wen Chan indicated Zhou Xu, her face full of anger.
The gang leaderughed like a ruffian and circled around Zhou Xu, holding his own chin. Heughed for half a day before saying, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like to enter by the ck door, I¡¯ll make an exception this time because you look like this. Hahaha, brothers, what do you think?¡±
The other gangsters also started tough, each look more perverted than the next, and theirments cruder too.
Zhou Xu stood arrogantly the entire time as he rapidly calcted how to beat a dozen people by himself.
It seemed that he really needed to use the knife, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
Zhou Xu¡¯s line of sight locked onto the body of a dark-skinned, thin gangster¨C that person was holding a machete.
After choosing the target, Zhou Xu prepared himself for action. However at the time he wanted to move, the gang leader from the start unexpectedly reached out his hand and touched Zhou Xu¡¯s bottom. This throughly enraged Zhou Xu and as a result, Zhou Xu threw out his fist.
That person¡¯s head was hit so hard that it turned. At the same time, two of his teeth fell. His mouth was full of blood.
Just like that, the melee started.
Because what was agreed upon at the start was for them to teach just one person a lesson, they never thought that this person would be so strong. That was why the majority came empty handed, preparing to beat that person bare handedly, except for the dark-skinned, thin man who was holding the machete. However, in the blink of an eye, the man¡¯s machete was already in Zhou Xu¡¯s hand.
The group of gangsters looked at each other in dismay. Preparing to go again, they surrounded Zhou Xu. Some of them took out the small dagger they carried on them, the kind that was put on a keychain¨Ca really small knife. In front of Zhou Xu¡¯s machete, it really paled inparison.
Zhou Xu was iparably calm and collected while being surrounded. Using the back of the machete, he lightly tapped the palm of his hand, as if estimating the weight of the weapon. He then pointed the machete toward the gang leader with satisfaction.
The leader was already hurt. He was at the back of the pack and didn¡¯t advance. However, Zhou Xu¡¯s re was excessively ruthless, simr to a lion prepared to attack at any time while he was Zhou Xu¡¯s prey.
This feeling gave him cold sweat on the back. With a low voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±
The group of people went together, as if the machete in Zhou Xu¡¯s hand was not a machete, but a sword that cut iron like mud, even the action of cutting people seemed to be like flowing water, without any hesitation.
Several minutester, all the gangsters were lying on the ground. Zhou Xu was the only one standing, it was as if the whole world was dirty except Zhou Xu.
Wen Chan and Zhou Xueli who were on the side also nked, both of them didn¡¯t think that Zhou Xu was so strong. Zhou Xueli also didn¡¯t know that Zhou Xu could use swords, he even doubted that his own memory had problems. The Zhou Xu in his previous life was absolutely not so strong.
Stepping over the gangsters, Zhou Xu walked in front of Wen Chan and Zhou Xueli and said cidly, ¡°Since you are immoral, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±
Zhou Xueli thought that Zhou Xu wanted to hurt them, that was why he put Wen Chan behind him to shield her and shouted, ¡°If you want to hit someone, then hit me. This has no rtionship to Wen Chan at all.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Zhou Xu asked.
Zhou Xueli shielded Wen Chan, not letting here out. He braced himself to answer, ¡°Yes, it was me who looked for these people, it was me who wanted to scheme against you, to have you take the charge of raping the school beauty. You let Wen Chan go.¡±
Very satisfied with Zhou Xueli¡¯s answer, Zhou Xu removed his ne and slightly adjusted it. Zhou Xueli could hear Zhou Xu¡¯s recordinging from there.
¡°Yes, it was me who looked for these people, it was me who wanted to scheme against you...¡±
Zhou Xueli looked in astonishment at Zhou Xu. He was so angry that his lips were trembling, ¡°You, you are despicable. You were actually recording.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head before saying, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, this is not recording (sound), but filming.¡±
Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan couldn¡¯t utter a sound because if Zhou Xu were to send out this video, then they were both finished, thoroughly finished.
Finally Zhou Xueli lowered his head, while Zhou Xu was ying with the ne in his hand as if it was nothing.
¡°I was wrong, sorry. Zhou Xu, if it was me, then there is no problem, but there is also Wen Chan. She¡¯s only a girl. Can you be a little forgiving? If this video really saw the light, then she and I are both finished. Zhou Xu, our grudges are between us, could you not implicate Wen Chan?¡± Zhou Xueli spoke very sincerely. He didn¡¯t move Zhou Xu, but he moved Wen Chan who was still behind him.
¡°Xueli, thank you for thinking so much about me. However it doesn¡¯t matter, if he wants to expose it, then let him do it. I have money in my hand, my mother left a lot for me. Even if we didn¡¯t do anything, it is enough for us to use. We can leave here, we can look for a vige to live. Xueli, so long as we are together, no matter where it is, no matter what we do, I¡¯m always willing.¡± Wen Chan also said it very earnestly.
Zhou Xueli turned his head to look at her and said with a small voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but I will absolutely not let your reputation be damaged.¡±
Wen Chan looked at Zhou Xueli with tears in her eyes and nodded without uttering a sound. However, in her heart, she had already been moved into a total mess. It was the first time she met someone who valued her so much. She thought, if it was for Zhou Xueli, she was willing to do anything.
Zhou Xu was not listening to their talk and said, ¡°Go take the school beauty back, then we¡¯ll discuss the other matter.¡±
¡°You have to first promise me you won¡¯t publish the video.¡±
Zhou Xu answered coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the capital to negotiate with me, Zhou Xueli.¡±
Zhou Xueli clenched his fists and bore with the humiliation and his anger. He went to carry the school beauty, preparing to take her back.
In reality, Zhou Xueli also knew that the school beauty waspletely innocent in this matter. Nevertheless, Wen Chan wanted to find someone to be the victim, he couldn¡¯t let Wen Chan bear it alone. That was why he could only step back, not thinking about the problem of the victim because he really liked Wen Chan.
There was nobody to tell him how disgusting this way of thinking was and there was also nobody to tell Wen Chan how big a mistake her way of doing things was. In this way, they stubbornly continued to do something they knew was wrong, but didn¡¯t know how wrong it was.
Wen Chan followed behind Zhou Xueli, tears dropping one by one. She originally wanted to help Zhou Xueli. She didn¡¯t think that it would end like this.
Before they could take a few steps, they heard a mor and a foul-mouthed swearing.
Zhou Xu nked internally, he knew that this time it was bad. Those people obviously had malicious intent and Zhou Xu¡¯s instincts felt danger.
Sure enough, three secondster, a group of gangsters appeared in the entrance of the alley. This group of people were holding weapons in their hands, and their number was absolutely greater than twenty.
A tall and burly man stood in front. After he arrived, he shouted with a resounding voice, ¡°Ah Gang, what happened, tsk, who beat you in such a way?¡±
The one being called Ah Gang was precisely the gang leader at the beginning. He had deliberatelyid on the ground just a moment ago to prevent Zhou Xu from hurting him once again. However, seeing his current support, he didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore.
Ah Gang rapidly stood up and said, ¡°Brother Hu(Tiger), it was that fellow who beat us. Brother Hu, you should be careful, that fellow is not ordinary.¡±
¡°Tsk, what are you saying, it was he alone that hurt the lot of you? What are you eating for? Stupid, you still have the face to call me. Tsk, you have made Lao Zi lose face.¡±
While talking, the burly man punched Ah Gang. These punches were not light at all, because after Ah Gang was beaten, he vomited some blood.
Ah Gang once again went to try to curry favor and said, ¡°Brother Hu, we are indeed incapable, but Brother Hu, you can¡¯t watch us, your little brothers, being bullied like this, could you? You see, these people, a lot of them are new members, where would they get this experience of being beaten. Moreover, we thought it was only beating one person, we didn¡¯t think that this person would have a machete in hand. Brother Hu, you have to take revenge for us.¡±
Brother Hu looked at Zhou Xu, then looked at the several people behind him and asked, ¡°What happened to the people behind me?¡±
Ah Gang hurriedly exined, after he finished talking, he also added, ¡°Brother Hu, that little girl is also not a good thing. I chased for a long time before, but she didn¡¯t ept. If you like her, then we will guard the alley entrance and let you have a round, what do you think?¡±
Following what Ah Gang was saying, Brother Hu looked at Wen Chan. Wen Chan hurriedly lowered her head. At this moment, Zhou Xueli already put down the school beauty and put Wen Chan behind his back once again.
Only to hear Brother Hu say, ¡°Hahaha, okay. The little girl looked pretty well-behaved, I liked this kind. Okay, looking at how you thought about me, I¡¯ll help avenge you. Brothers, take your weapons, let¡¯s go.¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head to nce at Zhou Xueli and remarked casually, ¡°If you are a man, go in. Don¡¯t hide in the back, you almost pushed Wen Chan into the corner.¡±
Zhou Xueli looked back to see Wen Chan and discovered that he had indeed kept retreating. However, the group of people in front were obviously different from the previous gangsters¨Ceach one seemed to be trained. Each of them had fiercer eyes than the previous one. Because Zhou Xueli was frightened, his heartbeat raced and his face flushed. After hearing Zhou Xu¡¯s words, he looked back at the group of people rushing forward with their weapons. In the end, he could only feel his legs lose strength. He held his head and squatted down.
Wen Chan also followed and squatted down. Both people stayed in the corner just like this and did nothing.
The machete in Zhou Xu¡¯s hand had already been brandished, but there were a lot of people on the opposite side. No matter how strong Zhou Xu was, he was not the opponent of this many people.
A baseball bat hit Zhou Xu¡¯s back, it was unbearably painful.
His eyes were filled with tears in an instant. He hated pain, really really hated pain.
Zhou Xu gritted his teeth, his machete already didn¡¯t have any restraint. Before, Zhou Xu was using the back of the machete to fight, but now he could only use the knife de to fight.
Blood was sshing everywhere, the white school uniform was already dyed in blood. The opposite side also began to go crazy. In an instant, the situation became so severe that it was a situation where only one side could live.
Shouting and wailing sounds filled this small alley.
Suddenly, a shadow joined in. With one flying kick, he kicked a hoodlum who was chopping at Zhou Xu with a knife to the ground. He then picked up that person¡¯s knife.
Nie Yuantong was back to back with Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you call me for such an amusing thing?¡±
Laughing a little, Zhou Xu answered, ¡°Even without calling you, didn¡¯t you stille?¡±
¡°Hahaha, since it is like this, then ¡ª go!¡±
The two figures rushed to the opposing side like flying swallows. Both were paying attention to the other¡¯s back, their tacit understanding was as if they had known each other for several thousands of years.
Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan slowly raised their head, ¡°School principal?¡±
At the entrance of the alley, Weng Cheng looked at the fighting crowd anxiously, and then looked in the other direction nervously, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the police arrived yet? Why is it so slow? Zhou Xu, please don¡¯t have any idents...¡±
Minutes passed, Zhou Xu and Nie Yuantong looked like they could not be stopped. Both people had already be one with the knife in their hands. Wherever the knife went, a person was hurt for trying to block it.
The reeking smell of the blood was starting to spread. Wen Chan was starting to feel nauseous, however she didn¡¯t have any way toe out, she could only wait.
The gangsters were starting to be in a weaker position, all of them didn¡¯t think that what Ah Gang said was really true, that Zhou Xu was really strong. What they didn¡¯t expect was that in between a person joined in, and that person was unexpectedly stronger than Zhou Xu.
Their dominance slowly transformed into a weaker state. The one being called Brother Hu wanted to escape, but after only taking a few steps, he discovered that the alley was already surrounded by police cars.
After the police arrived at the scene, everybody dropped their weapons. Zhou Xu and Nie Yuantong also dropped the machete in their hands. Looking at each other, they exchangedforting smiles.
The performance came to a stop just like that. The school beauty had already woken up. The confused girl only knew that she had been called out by Wen Chan and had lost consciousness after arriving at this alley.
Because of the sound of the police cars, a lot of passer-bys gathered there to look at what was happening. However, what they could see was only the puddles of blood on the ground because the policemen had rapidly taken away everyone present on the scene.
Actually, this matter was really thanks to Weng Cheng. After she saw Zhou Xueli¡¯s expression at noon, no matter how she thought about it, she felt it was strange. That was why she paid a lot of attention to him in the afternoon.
After she saw Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli leave together, she really felt it was strange because those two were truly archenemies at school. Thus, she followed them quietly until they arrived at the alley.
After seeing what happened afterwards, she immediately went to look for the school principal. The school principal also hurriedly came. At the same time, they called the police. This was also the reason why the school principal joined in halfway, and also why the police arrived so fast.
Zhou Xu thought in his heart, this could be counted as Weng Cheng saving his life. Unfortunately, he was not straight.
After reporting, Zhou Xu exited the police station. After walking out, he saw that there was somebody leaning outside the door. This person was precisely Nie Yuantong.
¡°Did you think of me?¡± Nie Yuantong asked.
Zhou Xu looked at the sky, who would ask a person who just left a police station ¡°Did you think of me¡±. Probably, there was only his lover.
¡°Didn¡¯t have time to.¡± Zhou Xu answered while walking forwards.
Nie Yuantong followed and put his chin on Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°However, I kept thinking about you.¡±
¡°It was hard for you.¡±
Nie Yuantong was at a loss for words. Zhou Xu turned around to look at him, there was suddenly an indescribable feeling in his heart. In this world, his mother was dead, his father did not care about him at all. In fact, it was not the original owner¡¯s fault that he developed that kind of character.
However, he currently had Nie Yuantong; this person would be the same in all the previous worlds, he would give him warmth andfort.
Their stomachs growled. It was already 10 in the evening, Zhou Xu and Nie Yuantong hadn¡¯t eaten since noon, they were both hungry.
¡°Let¡¯s go eat something, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Zhou Xu suggested.
¡°Let¡¯s eat pizza, okay? I suddenly really want to eat Italian foods.¡± Nie Yuantong answered.
¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care.¡±
The two people left side by side. It was only at the dinner table that Zhou Xu learned about Weng Cheng¡¯s matter. He also learned that Nie Yuantong, as the school principal, could not let Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan go.
After he exined everything, Nie Yuantong said in the end, ¡°What I ought to say, I said it all. It¡¯s your turn to talk about the matter of Weng Cheng secretly loving you.¡±
Zhou Xu, ¡°...¡±
Several dayster, Zhou Qiang who learned about this matter finally became angry. He found people and used his contacts. In the end, he seeded in bailing out Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan. His purpose for bailing them out was to punish Zhou Xueli.
A few dayster, when Zhou Xu went home, he saw a badly battered Zhou Xueli with crutches. At this time, Zhou Xueli only lowered his head, he did not dare to say anything.
After Wen Chan was bailed out, she was also locked up by Wen Zhuyao.
As Zhou Xueli walked a little limply, Wen Chan was sent abroad.
After Zhou Xueli went back to school, it was already one monthter. He could not meet Wen Chan again.
At the same time, Zhou Xueli was already known for the matter of the school beauty by the whole school. Zhou Xueli didn¡¯t understand why after being reborn, why his life was still so useless. He obviously already changed, so why couldn¡¯t he win against Zhou Xu?
Zhou Xu and Ke Tur started to prepare for the filmpetition. Before the end of his freshman year, they finally finished the film.
After they were finished, Zhou Xu broadcasted the film for Zhou Qiang during mealtime.
In the video, Ke Tur was still as fresh and pure like water as before. She and several other girls were walking on the school stone path. When she looked back, she looked like a fairy.
Zhou Qiang once again remembered her qualities, as well as his previous affection; he really liked Ke Tur.
That night, Zhou Qiang didn¡¯t go to his lover¡¯s house. Instead, he and Ke Tur had what he considered a ¡®heart to heart¡¯ talk, he asked Ke Tur why she wanted to act.
In the end, Zhou Qiang didn¡¯t agree for Ke Tur to go back to show business, but Ke Tur also raised a request, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep staying at home. I can¡¯t endure it anymore. Let me follow you, let me be your secretary.¡±
This time, Zhou Qiang looked at Ke Tur¡¯s reddened eyes, ¡°Okay, you can follow me everyday in the future.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
In the corridor of the second floor, Zhou Xu and Ke Tur met; Zhou Xu used his eyes to inquire about the result. Ke Tur slightly smiled, used her hand to form an OK sign.
Zhou Xu nodded, that was great. He would soon enter Zhou Qiang¡¯spany. Ke Tur¡¯s assistance was simply the icing on the cake.
T/N : I¡¯m sorry for thete update. I didn¡¯t finish the first part forst week and decided to update the full chapter. ¨¦_¨¨
Are Zhou Xueli and Wen Chan toddlers? Can¡¯t they think for themselves? Do they need people to tell them ¡°What you¡¯re doing is wrong, stop.¡±... :facepalm:
Weng Cheng is a real lifesaver, I really hope she finds someone who loves her!
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
Face-pping the reborn CEO (7)
Editor: ghost
At the end of July, Zhou Xu entered one of Zhou¡¯s constructionpanies with an internship as a sales assistant.
Zhou Qiang wanted Zhou Xu to start from the basics. If he could get results, then he would naturally be promoted. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t oppose this because he knew that in several months, Zhou Qiang¡¯s other two sons would be born.
Besides Zhou Xu, Zhou Xueli was also arranged to enter thepany. After all, after the whole affair with Wen Chan, Zhou Xueli kept quiet. However, at that time, Zhou Qiang had already lost faith in Zhou Xueli. Because he was already doing it for Zhou Xu, he added Zhou Xueli in passing and threw the two of them to the same ce.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s feet had never recovered its shape. His own father made him a cripple.
He clearly remembered the appearance of his father holding the golf club; frightful, fierce, without any affection towards his children. Zhou Xueli¡¯s leg had been forcibly broken just like that.
At school, there was no Wen Chan and at home, there was Zhou Xu and Zhou Qiang. Zhou Xueli felt that his life totallycked meaning, he was living like a walking corpse. He always wanted to rise, however he discovered that his first life had be his shadow and that life after rebirth had also be his shadow.
He thought that he had already been abandoned by Zhou Qiang. He did not think that Zhou Qiang still remembered him. Thus Zhou Xueli, who was living like a corpse, once again became spirited, preparing to win against Zhou Xu in business to regain his father¡¯s favor.
Perhaps, it was on this matter that Zhou Xueli and Zhou Xu were different. In front of the same scum father, Zhou Xu wanted to overthrow him, to let him suffer, while Zhou Xueli was thinking about how to gain the love of this scum father.
Both people entered thepany at the same time. The sales director was definitely not an idiot. After just a few days, he had guessed the identities of both people and were afraid to manage them. However, the two of them were both very serious.
In reality, no matter how serious they were, the houses they had to sell were really hard to sell because they were too remote.
No matter which businessman, their life was not a smooth sailing. Even Zhou Qiang had times when he failed, like the investment for this piece ofnd.
When Zhou Qiang went to inspect, it happened to be a rainy day. As he exited his car, he coincidentally saw a rainbow. The air was also fresh and clean, so Zhou Qiang thought it was not so bad and felt that if a set of vis were to be constructed there, then it would sell well. That was why there were currently a dozen unseble vis.
Of course, thepany had other houses to sell, but they didn¡¯t have to worry about those. They were basically all sold before they were even finished.
Zhou Xu asked the manager for the vis¡¯ construction blueprints. He looked at them carefully and understood the general organization.
Because these vis were at the remote outskirts of a first-tier city, the price thepany had set was already really reasonable. The price was set around the price for an apartment in the city center. The main point of these vis were that they had their own door and their own courtyard. Each vi also had a two hundred square meter garden. Reasonably, this kind of vi should be easy to sell. Unfortunately, these vis were really too far.
Shutting his eyes, Zhou Xu thought a little. For the time being, he didn¡¯t have any solutions. He would go tour the vis first in the afternoon.
After deciding, Zhou Xu made an appointment with Nie Yuantong because he had heard that there was good rural tourism in the vicinity. Just make it a date with Nie Yuantong. In any case, it was the summer holidays. Nie Yuantong was also bored everyday.
After receiving the phone call, Nie Yuantong didn¡¯t hesitate for even half a second before epting.
Driving his shy Rolls-Royce, Nie Yuantong went to thepany¡¯s entrance to fetch Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu was already used to it, he sat down without an ounce of pressure and fastened his seat belt. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Go to the eastern suburbs.¡±
Nie Yuantong immediately started the car, turning east at the front intersection. After turning, he asked, ¡°Why are we going to the eastern suburbs?¡±
¡°To invite you for a meal.¡±
¡°You finally seeded in inviting me. Right, what are we going to eat? And also, why are you going there?¡±
Zhou Xu did not seed in restraining his smile. Sure enough, Nie Yuantong really understood him. As long as Zhou Xu took the initiative to look for him, then it generally meant that he wanted something.
¡°We¡¯re going there to inspect a residential area. I¡¯ve heard that the rural tourism there is not too bad, so I asked you toe with me.¡±
Nie Yuantong also smiled, ¡°Very good, you still remembered to call me.¡±
When both people were together, time passed really fast. So much that even Zhou Xu felt that the hour and a half car ride was not hard at all.
After arriving in the residential area in the eastern suburbs, Zhou Xu understood why there were peopleing to look at the vis, but not buying them. First, this road wouldn¡¯t do.
Don¡¯t talk about how the road was narrow, the most important point was that this portion of road was really bumpy. Because both sides of the road were farnds, the holes on the road were full of mud. If it rained, it would certainly make people loathe it even more.
Atst, they entered the residential area. Zhou Xu discovered that the road inside the neighborhood was not too bad. However, after opening the door of one of the vis, Zhou Xu was even more clear of the reasons why these vis all remained unsold. The promised 200 square meter garden was basically empty talk: there was only 200 square meters of emptynd.
There was basically no decoration inside the vi. This would make people looking at the vis hesitate even more. It was precisely because of all these reasons that these vis couldn¡¯t sell.
Nie Yuantong followed Zhou Xu. After seeing the house, he directly whistled.
Zhou Xu turned his head to look at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Nie Yuantong started from the living room to the kitchen, then continued to the toilets, bedroom, study, balcony, he designed them one by one. Even the garden in front¨Che did a detailed design for all of them. He told Zhou Xu all his thoughts. From the start, Zhou Xu only listened. The more he listened, the more he discovered that Nie Yuantong was really an expert at interior design, so much as the small matter of how to design the plug was all taken into ount by him. Moreover, these suggestions had a different approachpared to a certain lover from a certain world, but the oue was equally wondrous.
After Nie Yuantong finished talking, Zhou Xu gave the bottle of water in his hand to him, ¡°Drink, you talk so much.¡±
Nie Yuantong, ¡°...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, your thoughts are very good. Anyway, you don¡¯t have anything to do during the summer holidays,e help me with the design.¡±
¡°Why, is this house is yours?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s my dad¡¯s. He can¡¯t sell it, so I¡¯m helping him.¡±
¡°Hahaha, very good. If I design it well, after I help you sell all of it, can you leave one to me? Right, you should give me a discount as well¨C40% discount on the current price, what do you think?¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯ll agree?¡±
¡°You will, but your superior may not. However, you will fight for me.¡± As he talked, Nie Yuantong kissed Zhou Xu rapidly. After he was done, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need any design fees, and moreover I frequently give you kisses, treat it as payback. What do you think?¡±
Zhou Xu temporarily couldn¡¯t find an answer to Nie Yuantong, he could only silently leave. He needed to look at how to solve the bumpy road problem.
That day, when both of them went back, it was already veryte at night. Zhou Xu and Nie Yuantong also divided the work to do. Nie Yuantong was in charge of the interior design while Zhou Xu was in charge of the surrounding environment of the neighborhood.
During dinner, Zhou Qiang asked his two sons how the work going. Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli both answered that it was going very smoothly. Zhou Qiang was very pleased, then looked at Ke Tur who was smiling like a flower at his side. He felt that in this life, he was very fortunate, especially as his two lovers were about to give birth. Thinking until there, Zhou Qiang was even more unable to conceal his happiness.
Zhou Qiang thought that Ke Tur was so happy because she was following him. What he didn¡¯t know was that in reality, Ke Tur had really started to work as a secretary, and she also already understood a lot of the secrets of Zhou¡¯s conglomerate.
The others didn¡¯t know about it, but Zhou Xu was really clear about it. He looked at Ke Tur and smilingly said, ¡°Dad, after Aunt Ke followed you, she looked like she¡¯s very happy. In the future, both of you should be as sweet as now.¡±
¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, son, we will.¡± Zhou Qiang¡¯s mood was very good, he even epted one of Zhou Xu¡¯s requests, which was to let him use his connections to contact the local governor of the eastern residential area to widen and repair that bumpy road.
Zhou Qiang was happy at the moment, so he answered, ¡°Xiao Xu, just do it without worry. Even if you suffer a financial loss, it could still be considered earning experience.¡±
¡°Okay, thanks, dad.¡±
Zhou Xueli, in order to regain Zhou Qiang¡¯s favor, also put extra effort on selling these vis. He even went to other vis selling ces to do publicity. Only, this kind of action of his was very dishonest. After the sales director received severalints, he could only tactfully tell Zhou Xueli that this kind of method was not okay.
Zhou Xueli nodded and started to think of another way. He started to advertise the vis in a lot of ways, and then did publicity on the web. Only, no matter how well he advertised it, as soon as the customers went to look at the houses, they would bepletely speechless.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s every conduct and deed also troubled Zhou Xu. Thereupon, Zhou Xu went to the sales director and directly said, ¡°A total of 46 vis, I took responsibility for 23 of them, and Zhou Xueli should be responsible for the other 23. I don¡¯t want him to scare away my customers.¡±
The director nodded and answered, ¡°Okay, it happens that the vis are divided by a road, each side having 23 vis. Zhou Xu, you¡¯re responsible for the east half, and let Zhou Xueli be responsible for the western half.¡±
¡°Good, let¡¯s do it like that.¡±
From then on, Zhou Xueli was busy selling houses all day long. After one month, he really did sell two vis, Zhou Xu did not sell even one.
Perhaps, he felt that he was really strong, Zhou Xueli started to mock Zhou Xu. Even during meal time, he started to point out that Zhou Xu waszy. He obviously already sold some, but Zhou Xu still hadn¡¯t done anything.
Zhou Qiang also thought it was strange, why did the sensible Zhou Xu be so slow this time. The puzzled him said some sentences to Zhou Xu, ¡°Xiao Xu, don¡¯t let me down. At the beginning, I had a lot of confidence in you. Now, your way of handling things is not good, young people should be full of energy. You shouldmunicate more with the customers, you are sure to sell some. Look at Zhou Xueli, didn¡¯t he sell some.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, and respectfully said, ¡°I understand.¡±
However in his heart, Zhou Xu did not have any respect. He knew that this father of his was selfish. Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli were not raised by him, they were raised by the nanny. It could be said that all his life, Zhou Qiang had never held his children. In his impression, as long as he had money, he did not have anything to do and the children would grow up.
It was precisely because Zhou Xu understood Zhou Qiang that he despised him.
Another month passed, Zhou Xueli already sold 5 vis, while Zhou Xu unexpectedly still did not sell any. However, he used Zhou Qiang¡¯s connections and finished repairing the bumpy road outside. Only because of this did Zhou Xueli sell another vi.
The week before the end of summer holidays, Zhou Xu suddenly told Zhou Qiang, ¡°Dad, in the eastern suburbs there is a rural restaurant, the taste is not too bad. Do you want to call some of your friends to take a tour?¡±
¡°Rural restaurant? Is there any interest?¡±
¡°There is. Furthermore, you can still visit more than 20 gardens, they¡¯re really beautiful.¡±
¡°The easter suburbs has more than 20 gardens? Howe I never heard about it?¡±
¡°It only finished recently. Dad, call some of your friends tomorrow. You can take it as opening someworks for Zhou Xueli and I.¡±
Zhou Qiang looked at Zhou Xu, then looked at Zhou Xueli at his side, and nodded.
Zhou Xueli originally wanted to refuse, but after hearing about the possibility of letting them do someworking and the fact that Zhou Qiang would go, he decided to go there to observe. Maybe, it would let Zhou Qiang see his achievements of selling some vis.
Full of pride, Zhou Xueli said, ¡°Dad, you should go. The vis in the eastern suburbs were all sold by me. You could go over and have a look.¡±
¡°En, alright. Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow at noon. If it¡¯s too early, my friends may not be too used to it.¡±
¡°Ok, dad. This way, I¡¯ll tell the rural restaurant to prepare some foods. It¡¯s all homemade, the meats and vegetables are all very clean.¡±
¡°En.¡±
That night, it rained so the next day was not that hot. The weather was cool, letting people feel reallyfortable, as if the sizzling hotness of summer had ended and the sticky feeling following summer was also gone.
After arriving in the eastern suburbs, Zhou Qiang and a group of sessful public figures all treated it as relieving boredom.
Zhou Xu originally thought there would only be a dozen people, he didn¡¯t think there would be more than 30, not taking into ount the small children and family members.
When the party went there, a group of 20 to 30 luxury cars simply became a sight on the road.
After arriving at the rural restaurant in the eastern suburbs, Zhou Xu took charge. Nie Yuantong acted as Zhou Xu¡¯s helper. Next to Zhou Qiang was the sales director in charge of the area and Zhou Xueli.
They heard Zhou Xu say with a loud voice, ¡°You should not know, but there are more than 20 new gardens that just opened here.¡±
Everyone looked at each other in dismay, they really had not heard about it.
Zhou Xu continued, ¡°Uncles and aunties, today, take it asing here for a trip. Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to look at these gardens.¡±
Zhou Qiang also knew nothing, the sales director at his side said in a small voice, ¡°President Zhou, everything was done by Zhou Xu. It was also him that made the price of these vis double, you¡¯ll understand when you¡¯ll see.¡±
¡°En? It was Xiao Xu¡¯s doing? What did he do?¡±
¡°President Zhou, I was told to keep the secret, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t say it for now.¡±
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just follow you to take a look.¡±
In this way, a group of people followed Zhou Xu to the vis¡¯ area at the side. After entering, there were people who joked, ¡°Zhou Qiang, aren¡¯t these the vis you developedst year?¡±
Zhou Qiang answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, currently, it is my sons who are managing it, hahaha...¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, father and son?¡±
¡°That, I really don¡¯t know. All was done by my son. As we are all already here, just take it as giving me face and take a look at what my son did.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled a little and said, ¡°In fact, I did not do much, all was done by other people. I only wanted to let people look at it. Now, I¡¯ll open the first garden.¡±
Everyone had been teased. When the vi¡¯s door was opened, they were all shocked. How was it a garden, this was obviously a wondend.
The 200 square meter garden had been organized in a clean and tidy way. At the far left there was a big cherry tree. Even though at the moment there were no cherries on it, however in spring, it would be very beautiful. Besides, this cherry tree had another purpose, it was a shelter from the sun.
Under the cherry tree, there was a white stone table. The chair besides the table was also white.
In front of the stone table was a nket of pink Chinese rose, it just happened that it climbed a trellis.
In front of the Chinese rose, there was a pool of flowing water. Under the water were several koi fish swimming leisurely. The flowing water went towards the south.
Walking along the slow stream, there were all kinds of colorful flowers growing alongside the water. The uneven flowers were arranged distinctly. In the end, the flowers and flowing water stretched to the entrance door. However, there was a sudden sharp turn, the flowing water extended to the north again while the flowers stopped at this ce. However, if one was to look at it carefully, they would discover that there was a row of tiny blue flowers, crossing the stone road in the middle, arriving at the other side of the yard.
The other side and this side subtly enhanced both side¡¯s beauty. No matter if it was the color or size of the flowers, even the flowing water had something to contrast with it on this side, it was a small fountain. If one listened carefully, the fountain seemed to follow the music of a piano, transforming into different high and low sounds.
The visitors were either speechless with their mouths open or astonished. Such a beautiful scenery could hardly be found in this noisy city. So peaceful that it was like a beautiful paradise. After people came in, it was as if even their heart became quiet.
Eventually, people gained back their spirit and asked Zhou Qiang, ¡°Brother Zhou, wasn¡¯t your vi still being sold? I¡¯m buying this one. Has this house been sold, if not, then I want it. I don¡¯t care how much it is, I¡¯ll buy it for my daughter, she really likes this kind of thing.¡±
¡°No, no, brother Zhou. First give it to me. My son will marry next month. His new house is in the city center, isn¡¯t it really boring. Isn¡¯t this ce a good wedding gift for my son? Isn¡¯t it right, brother Zhou?¡±
Everybody talked at once, all these people stumped Zhou Qiang with a question. He looked at the sales director at his side and asked, ¡°Has it been sold?¡±
The director shook his head, ¡°It had all been prepared by young master Zhou. He did not let anybody look at it during the process, he said that it would be sold to the fated people.¡±
After hearing this, the people loving this house looked at Zhou Xu again. Zhou Xu said with a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is only the outside yard after all. Let¡¯s first look at the situation inside before talking.¡±
Following Zhou Xu, a group of people trod on the cobblestone path and entered the house.
The entrance hall was clean and tidy. It appeared as if there was nothing interesting, but when one entered the living room, they would all turn silent. This decoration was simply too pleasing.
There was no superfluous ce whatsoever. The colors were white and ck, however between the white and ck, one of the walls had been painted a deep indigo, matching the indigo tea table. With a few decorations, the whole living room became more elegant.
There was also the kitchen, very beautiful.
The bathroom, perfect.
The bedroom, perfect.
The balcony, the peak of perfection.
After finishing the tour of the vi, the people who originally didn¡¯t need to buy a house also joined the procession asking the price.
After finishing the visit of the house, Zhou Xu and Nie Yuantong smiled at each other. They both knew they had seeded. These 23 vis should be all sold in not even half a month.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s look at the next house. The decoration there is also different, the garden is even more different. Besides, there are a lot of choices, 23 styles, everyone can choose at will.¡±
The group of people followed to visit the 23 vis. They indeed visited 23 gardens. Afterwards, they sat down at the rural restaurant. Even Zhou Qiang also fancied two of them. No matter how other people wanted them, he would not sell.
Zhou Xu was wrong, it was not in a half month that the houses would all be sold, but in a half day. All the 23 houses were booked out.
Some of these people bought it for themselves, some to give to their children, some wanted to give them to their old parents, and some of them bought it as a vacation home.
Besides, people all had a group psychology. If one person bought it, then they wouldn¡¯t feel anything. But if a dozen of them bought it, then the rest would also follow to buy, especially this group of really rich people.
At the dining table, Zhou Qiang¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t close because everybody was praising how well he had educated his children.
Zhou Xueli lowered his head, not uttering a sound. From start to finish, Zhou Qiang had not even looked once at him. No one around thought he was Zhou Qiang¡¯s son. He was once again defeated by Zhou Xu, moreover he was thoroughly beaten.
Clenching his fists, he really wanted Zhou Xu to leave this world.
Why did he have this kind of brother, who was better than him in every aspect? Being born to the same household, how would he live?
While Zhou Xueli was biting his teeth, not daring to speak a word, Zhou Xu had been pulled away by Nie Yuantong.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would keep one for me? Thest one, I thought we would be the one living there, did you also sell it?¡±
Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t help but want to smile. He said, ¡°You really want to live in the same ce as these people?¡±
As he was talking, Zhou Xu nced at the people in the room, Nie Yuantong also looked at this group of people. He then shook his head, ¡°However, thest bed, I already...¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I already, cough, that is...¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°That is, I, I already put the lubricant and the condoms under that mattress.¡±
The author has something to say: The bored author kept eating all day long, preparing some fat in spring and summer to keep warmth in winter.
T/N : I¡¯m so sorry for myteness. >.< I¡¯ve been to the countryside and just came back from there... Next week, I¡¯m going to travel to Portugal, I hope I¡¯ll finish the next chapter before going. #busysummer
Chapter 73.1
Chapter 73.1
Face-pping the reborn CEO (8.1)
Editor: ghost
Looking at Nie Yuantong as if he was a mental inpatient, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take it as a gift for the owner.¡±
With no choice, Nie Yuantong could only shut up.
Zhou Xu¡¯s great sess brought this small vi area into the eye of the public again. In the end, the vis Zhou Xueli was responsible for were also renovated and redesigned. They were quickly sold out and almost all of them doubled in price.
In this silent battle, Zhou Xu won beautifully. At the same time that Zhou Xueli had been hit, Zhou Qiang also noticed Zhou Xu¡¯s talents.
However, Zhou Qiang still did not n to let Zhou Xu enter the headpany so soon. He decided to train Zhou Xu again. This was why after a few months, Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli were transferred to the publicity department of one of the subsidiarypanies.
A few monthster, Zhou Qiang almost never looked at Zhou Xueli. There were two reasons: the first was because Zhou Xu¡¯s performance was just too good; and the second, was because Zhou Qiang¡¯s two lovers sessively gave him two more sons.
Both Zhou Xu and the reborn Zhou Xueli knew about their two new younger brothers. It was the reason why Zhou Xueli had started thinking about how to stop the alliance between the two lovers while Zhou Xu thought about how to use their existence to ruin this home.
Zhou Xu did not have any feelings for Zhou Qiang. He knew that if he did not have a good performance, Zhou Qiang would also not have any feelings for him, as he was towards Zhou Xueli. He actually did not look at Zhou Xueli even once during the past few months.
The so-called father, Zhou Qiang, really did the unthinkable.
When Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli chose their major for their sophomore year, they originally chose the same. However, in the end, Zhou Xueli changed his choice because he found that whether it was the former life or after his rebirth, he could not win against Zhou Xu. Since this was the case, he wished that he could at least stay a little further away from Zhou Xu. Maybe this way he could live because he would die otherwise.
After their sophomore year, their sses began to be more rxed. There was also no fixed ssroom anymore. As long as one attended sses in time and did their homework, the teachers would mostly not make things difficult for them.
It was because of that, that Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli had time to go to Zhou¡¯spanies to do their internship.
The internshippany was still the original constructionpany, but this time, they went to the publicity department.
Coincidentally thepany had a new project that would soon hit the market. Construction had already begun and would be finished in six months.
Unlike the previous vis, the project this time was amercial office building with an underground parking lot. The first floor was veryrge, ready to be used for arge mall while the second to the tenth floors were also not small. It was projected to be used for a restaurant or a game room, a fitness room, etc. The higher floors would be the usual business offices.
The whole building had 30 storeys. Actually, Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli were not selling them out, but they were making the initial nning for the building so that it could sell as early as possible. After all, this kind of construction was sold as it was built, otherwise the money chain might be problematic.
While Zhou Xueli found an interior designer to help, Zhou Xu intended to do the roadmap himself.
The focus of the two were not the same. Zhou Xueli mainly focused on the office space upstairs, while Zhou Xu was focused on the first ten floors. Besides, after looking at the blueprints, Zhou Xu felt that it was actually possible to make this entire building thendmark building of this area.
It had already been three days since Nie Yuantong hadst seen Zhou Xu. During this time, he really did revise the school rules. Although it was difficult to pass, the result was that dating was no longer considered a vition.
Nie Yuantong made a phone call to Zhou Xu. After Zhou Xu picked up, there was a pause before he said, ¡°Hello¡±. As soon as Nie Yuantong heard Zhou Xu, he knew that Zhou Xu was thinking about something, so he asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±
Zhou Xu was taken aback, but he thenughed and said, ¡°I probably need your help.¡±
¡°At your service.¡±
After work, Nie Yuantong went to Zhou Xu. He looked at the blueprints and design ns of thend, and asked, ¡°What do you want to design this time?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all kinds of construction drawings and ns.¡±
¡°Why are there so many of them?¡±
Zhou Xu looked up from numerous design ns and replied: ¡°A dozen blueprints, adding on a dozen design ns, then in addition, there is the feasibility report, the return estimates, etc. That¡¯s why it looks like there¡¯s a lot of them. Come, help me look at this.¡±
Nie Yuantong also sat on the floor where the ns were all spread out.
Quickly kissing Zhou Xu, Nie Yuantong said, ¡°The reward for my help.¡±
Zhou Xu who originally only had design ns in his head, turned his head to Nie Yuantong, and taking advantage of the moment Nie Yuantong did not pay attention, Zhou Xu quickly returned the kiss to him and said, ¡°Double reward.¡±
Nie Yuantong wanted to pounce on Zhou Xu. As a result, Zhou Xu nted his forefinger on Nie Yuantong¡¯s forehead and pushed him back, ¡°Do the proper thing first, let¡¯s talk again after we finish this wave.¡±
¡°When we¡¯re done, you need to give me some benefits, otherwise, no need to talk about it.¡±
¡°Ok.¡±
As soon as Nie Yuantong heard Zhou Xu¡¯s promise, he pushed up his sleeves and went to work.
Design was a very precise and time consuming work, but thankfully, they did not need to produce a real design n. They had to more or less produce a sketch. After all, the whole building had not been built yet. Furthermore, the real n could only happen after taking the in-situ measurements. Besides, during the construction process, there might be many problems or modifications; that was why their designs were rtively simple.
Because Zhou Xu¡¯s aim was to seek investment, if there was a high business upancy rate and the brand was good, then maybe it would be better to keep the building and only do some rentals. In fact, the most important point was still the issue of earning yields.
Zhou Xu made a brief statement of the situation and exined his own thoughts while Nie Yuantong listened carefully. Nie Yuantong gave advice on how to sell better, and then pointed out several things that Zhou Xu did not notice. After what, the two began the process of making the n.
After thest vi incident, Zhou Xu was already well aware of Nie Yuantong¡¯s strength, so he trusted Nie Yuantong a lot.
After three hours, Nie Yuantongpleted the design n for the first floor mall, but it was only a draft. If one really wanted to finish, one couldn¡¯t finish before a full two days¡¯ time.
Looking at the design n Nie Yuantong made, Zhou Xu was very satisfied. The key point was that Nie Yuantong also made a general appearance for the vendors around the mall on the design. Although it was hazy, it was stillpletely possible to see their style.
Nie Yuantong saw Zhou Xu¡¯s satisfied look and smiled, saying, ¡°Your husband is very awesome, isn¡¯t he?¡±
Looking up, Zhou Xu replied: ¡°Very awesome, I love you even more.¡±
Nie Yuantong instantly felt a certain part of himself wanted to raise because Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance with his curved eyebrows looked way too good, very clean, but it was also unusually sexy.
¡°Cough cough...¡±
¡°You¡¯re hard again?¡±
¡°... Zhou Xu, can you have a little more tact?¡±
¡°Has that certain ce of yours that can¡¯t be spoken openly about gotten stronger? This way? Would it make you morefortable?¡±
Nie Yuantong: ¡°...¡±
Standing up, Zhou Xu stretchedzily, causing his thin waist line to be revealed. The belt fell loosely and hung on his hips. Just enough for Nie Yuantong to see Zhou Xu¡¯s beautiful mermaid line.
This time, that certain ce of Nie Yuantong was really hard. He could only turn his head away and look elsewhere. As soon as he turned his head away, he heard Zhou Xu say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want benefits? Am I not letting you look at my body?¡±
Nie Yuantong: ¡°...¡±
Turning back his head, Nie Yuantong was going to have a nosebleed because Zhou Xu had pulled his already loose belt a little lower. Apparently if it was pulled even a little further down, some part would be exposed.
¡°Is it good looking?¡± Zhou Xu put down his clothes.
¡°It is, I want to touch.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t give. Let¡¯s eat something first, I¡¯m about to starve.¡±
Nie Yuantong looked earnestly at Zhou Xu and replied, one word at a time, ¡°I will also soon die from hunger!¡±
¡°Endure.¡±
¡°If I can¡¯t endure and directly attack, what will you do to me?¡±
¡°Cut your thing below.¡±
Nie Yuantong directly felt his thing below cool down and said, ¡°Then we should fill your stomach first after all.¡±
Looking at Nie Yuantong¡¯s defeated appearance, Zhou Xu reached out his hand to knock Nie Yuantong¡¯s head. He said in passing, ¡°Your brain is full of sperm.¡±
The two then went to dinner.
In fact, if it was not for wanting to enter Zhou Qiang¡¯s headquarters, Zhou Xu would not waste this much energy because he found that the protagonists of this world were so weak that they seemed to not exist. It was no wonder that in the first world just some silkpantsckeys could kill Zhou Xueli. This time, even though Zhou Xueli was reborn, he did not improve at all. For Zhou Xu, this was not even considered a challenge.
Therefore, Zhou Xu¡¯s goal was topletely crush Zhou Qiang. For no other reason than because Zhou Qiang was a father that was not worthy of his title as ¡°father¡±.
Zhou Xueli had no confidence anymore. He did not put any effort in his job because he didn¡¯t think that there was any hope left.
Another three months passed. Zhou Xu¡¯s creative design was adopted, andter at the China Chamber of Commerce, the investors were very satisfied. They basically made the decision to invest immediately.
Eventually, before the building was even constructed, thepany had already sold the whole building. Even the offices upstairs were sold out.
They wanted to develop this building into andmark building, as designed by Zhou Xu. There were various services inside such as a mall, games, fitness, dining, etc. Basically, it could meet the different needs of people. A nearby metro stop and wholesale malls were also being built, so when the time came, it would be another bustling district of this city.
After this time, Zhou Xu was really recognized by Zhou Qiang. At the end of his sophomore year, Zhou Xu entered Zhou Qiang¡¯s head office and he was even in the marketing department.
T/N : I¡¯m really so sorry it took me so long to post the chap. As I mentionned before, I was in Portugal for holidays and I had neither inte norputer. I wanted to post the whole chapter, but the second part hasn¡¯t been edited yet, so waiting.
Chapter 73.2
Chapter 73.2
Face-pping the reborn CEO (8.2)
Editor: (Nadralexe)
On one side, Zhou Xu joined the head office, on the other, Ke Tur basically had all Zhou Qiang¡¯s secretarial affairs wrapped up in her head. She even very ¡°tolerantly¡± epted the fact that Zhou Qiang had two illegitimate children, her only request was to not let the two women and those two children into the house. For the rest, if Zhou Qiang wished to give them anything, whatever it is, whether it was a car or a house, she didn¡¯t care.
Zhou Qiang was relieved, he felt that in this life he had a lot of blessings. His wife was very obedient, his lovers did not matter, if they could give birth, then it was all good.
Zhou Xueli also did not care anymore. After thest matter, he had alreadypletely lost Zhou Qiang¡¯s favor, and, in this life, as long as Zhou Qiang¡¯s two lovers did not enter the house, Zhou Xueli could at least maintain his status as Zhou family second son.
Zhou Xu was well aware of what kind of person his father was, and he decided to take it one step at a time. After two years, when he graduated from college, Zhou Xu had already entered the decision-makingyer of thepany.
At that time, Zhou Qiang, who was growing older and older, found out that his two youngest children were very much to his liking.
Two-year-old children were at their loveliest time. They would use a sweet voice to call dad, would kiss Zhou Qiang until his face was full of drool, and wouldy down in his arms to deeply asleep.
Zhou Qiang, who had never done his father¡¯s duty to Zhou Xu and Zhou Xueli, was slowly changing his state of mind.
He wished for his two children to enter the Zhou¡¯s household. Thinking of Ke Tur, he became angry, again, because she never had any baby for several years and, these days, she was busy working every day.
As soon as this grievance was born, it would not easily be extinguished. So for several days, the atmosphere at the home, during meal time, was very repressed.
Zhou Xu did not care, nor did Ke Tur, because that was what she wanted. It was only this way that she could force Zhou Qiang to divorce her, but also spare her and let her go back to acting.
Zhou Xueli did not know the backstory, he passed everyday shaking in fear, thinking that Zhou Qiang¡¯s resentment was against himself.
¡°Dad, the new film of Hua Yu Entertainment needed an investment of 100 million, I gave my approval. I think it is very good, some of the starring roles are good too. Dad, is it okay for you?¡±
Zhou Qiang nced at Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu has a well ironed brand new suit, his whole person was very capable, and the key thing was that as long as he took a fancy or was responsible for a project, he never failed. It was why Zhou Qiang increasingly trusted him, he directly gave several subsidiarypanies to Zhou Xu. Even some projects of the head office that Zhou Qiang did not want to take care of, or was toozy to, were all handed over for Zhou Xu to manage.
On top of that, Zhou Xu never let him down, so he had a lot of confidence in Zhou Xu.
However, although that was the case, if there was a big matter, Zhou Xu would still report back with Zhou Qiang. So, he felt that he was respected by Zhou Xu, and he did never think that thetter would devour hispany little by little, because when all was said and done, Zhou Xu was his biological son.
¡°Xiao Xu, I¡¯m old now. Do as you see fit for thepany¡¯s matters.¡±
A new trantor joined the team (???). Give a warm wee to *drum roll* : FL¨ZEN
At the moment, the editor Ghost has some real life issues and can¡¯t edit for an indefinite duration. A friend of mine (Nadralexe) helped me for this part, a big thanks to him!
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
Face-pping the reborn CEO (9)
Editor: chesnutwhale
It was only after being pinched to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat that Nie Yuantong was able to join in Zhou Xu and Ke Tur¡¯s n..
After Nie Yuantong joined, Zhou Xu realized that he had missed out on a lot of this world¡¯s knowledge. However, Nie Yuantong was not the same. He specialized in economics and finance, and understood not only its various operations and norms very well, but also its ws. To state it simply, his participation was very beneficial for Zhou Xu.
Nie Yuantong¡¯s participation also caused Zhou Xu¡¯s actions to be faster. However, there was one difficult aspect of the n. And that was the need for Zhou Qiang to sign several documents in front of fourwyers.
Zhou Xu did not n on findingwyers he knew. That way, even if something went wrong, they would still have witnesses.
Zhou Xu thought for a while, and his furrowed eyebrows smoothened out as he found a solution.
To be honest, Zhou Xu could forge the documents. He was not afraid of Zhou Qiang, however, he was afraid of Zhou Qiang¡¯s teacher, Wen Zhuyao, as he mighte to look for trouble.
Wen Zhuyao was also Nie Yuantong¡¯s teacher, and he was even more knowledgeable of financial and economic affairs.
However, Zhou Qiang had always had one weakness. It was Ke Tur. Even if he was ready to divorce her, Ke Tur could still be considered his weakness.
The only point Zhou Xu needed to pay attention to and prepare for was that when Zhou Qiang signed the documents, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at the documents nor pay attention to his words.
Zhou Xu worked at the head office while Zhou Xueli worked at a small branch of Zhou conglomerate as the manager of a small department. The two actually did not meet that much.
This kind of quiet life gave Zhou Xueli peace of mind, because he found that he did not actually have any high ambitions nor any particr talents. He even felt that he was better suited to have been born into a civilian family.
Besides, in this life, he hadn¡¯t died. Before his rebirth, while in his third year of college, he¡¯d already been sold to a nightclub by Zhou Xu, andter died in the streets.
To be able to live such an ordinary life and not provoke Zhou Xu, Zhou Xueli felt at ease.
However, just after he thought he might live like that for the rest of this life, he met Wen Chan again, or rather, Wen Chan found him.
That day after work, per his routine, Zhou Xueli locked the door of the office before walking out of thepany. Not long after, he saw Wen Chan waiting at the door.
After a few years apart, Wen Chen had be even more beautiful, but had be less inclined to smile. However, as soon as the former saw Zhou Xueli, she showed a smile. Her solemn appearance added a mature vibe to her beauty.
Surprised, Zhou Xueli asked, ¡°Xiao Chan? You¡¯re back?¡±
The corners of Wen Chan¡¯s lips rose, her smile soft and gentle, ¡°En, so I came to see you.¡±
Wen Chan¡¯s voice was still very sweet, making Zhou Xueli¡¯s calm heart once again beat restlessly.
¡°Xiao Chan, that year, I. . .It was all because I wasn¡¯t good enough, I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, it was mine. Now that I have given birth, I understand.¡±
Zhou Xueli was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡±
Nodding, then shaking her head, Wen Chan said, ¡°Married, then divorced. My dad definitely hasn¡¯t told you, right?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Zhou Xueli¡¯s face was still full of disbelief. He¡¯d thought the reason for Wen Chan¡¯s reappearance was to rekindle their previous rtionship. He did not think that she already had children.
¡°It¡¯s as I suspected. Xueli, let¡¯s go eat together, I want to chat with you.¡±
Perhaps it was because the sun was too bright, she wore dark sses. However, she put on a mask as well.
¡°Sure.¡±
Zhou Xueli did not take heed of her action, believing it to be a new habit Wen Chan adopted after they separated.
In the car, Zhou Xueli asked Wen Chan, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±
Wen Chan¡¯s head leaned against the window of the car. Upon hearing Zhou Xueli¡¯s question, she thought for a while and replied, ¡°Remember the restaurant we used to go to when we were freshman?¡±
Zhou Xueli said while driving, ¡°Of course I remember, do you want to go there?¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Alright, I also haven¡¯t been in that neighborhood for quite some time, and it just so happens that they have the red fruit pie you like.¡±
Wen Chan was quiet for a moment before asking, ¡°You still remember?¡±
¡°Of course. At that time it was your favorite, and you loved to eat raspberries a lot, how could I forget?¡±
Wen Chan didn¡¯t continue to talk, so Zhou Xueli continued to drive. What he didn¡¯t notice was the tear slowly slipping down Wen Chan¡¯s cheek, as if her sorrow had reached an extreme. Her gaze was unfocused and her expression sad, as though the world had abandoned her.
They went into that restaurant. Zhou Xueli asked for the same private room they liked to go to, the two-people one.
Wen Chan sat down, letting Zhou Xueli order the food. He ordered some dishes that she liked. All these years, he never forgot Wen Chan, not even once. He remembered all the good things about Wen Chan.
After the dishes came and the server left, Wen Chan locked the door to the room.
¡°Why did you lock the door?¡±
¡°I wanted to talk about some private matters.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Zhou Xueli did not know why, but he suddenly felt a little awkward. He thought about the fact that Wen Chan was already married. It was possible that she did note to talk about love with him, so he coughed and said, ¡°Cough, Xiao Chan, is your child a boy or a girl?¡±
¡°A boy.¡±
Zhou Xueli lifted his head, and looked toward the mature Wen Chan. Just as he was about to say something, Wen Chan continued, ¡°Xueli, if I killed someone, would you still like me?¡±
Zhou Xueli¡¯s back was instantly drenched in cold sweat because at the moment, Wen Chan was very calm, and there was no trace of a smile on her face. The peacefulness from the beginning had disappeared without a trace. At this moment, Zhou Xueli only felt that the beautiful Wen Chan was simr to a demon in human skin.
¡°Xiao...Xiao Chan, what are you talking about...Xiao Chan?¡±
Wen Chan smiled slightly, but no matter how one looked at it, the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.
¡°Xueli, I killed people, two of them. My husband was chosen by my father. So, I got married. While I was pregnant, he kicked me while in a mood. I lost the child. Some time ago, I felt that my body was a lot better, and I gave him several sleeping pills before killing him.¡± Her tone was calm and even, as if she was only talking about how nice the weather was today.
The longer Zhou Xueli listened, the more afraid he was. He secretly muted his phone in his pocket and set the volume of the phone to zero. However the person who answered the phone could still hear the content of their conversation, while they couldn¡¯t hear the other side.
Zhou Xueli¡¯s phone call was made to the police. They answered rapidly and did not suspend the call. They were listening closely and did not ask any questions.
A littleforted, Zhou Xueli asked, ¡°And the other one is?¡±
¡°The other one is my father. I killed himst night, because he told me that I¡¯d chosen my own life. Whatever kind of crime Imitted has nothing to do with him. He was wrong. My life wasn¡¯t my own, he chose it for me. But I¡¯ve decided to walk my own path from now on, so I killed him too. Xueli, you¡¯re the only warm person I¡¯ve met in my life, and I also like you a lot, I continuously liked you.¡±
Zhou Xueli thought about a way for the police to find this ce. As he racked his brain, his forehead began to sweat and his hands and feet started to shake. To calm himself down a little, Zhou Xueli said, ¡°Xiao Chan, I... I don¡¯t know what to say. But right now, we¡¯re in this little room on the third floor of the xx restaurant on xx road. This is a ce we used toe to while in school, and it reminds me of the past. At that time, Xiao Chan, seeing me was enough to make you smile.¡±
¡°It¡¯s still the same now.¡± Wen Chan said, revealing a slight smile.
Zhou Xueli finished giving the address to the police, and feeling a little reassured, he said, ¡°Xiao Chan, may I ask how you handled your husband¡¯s body? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s been a while?¡±
¡°Oh, I cut it up anId put it in the freezer.¡±
¡°What about your father?¡±
¡°It¡¯s still at home, I didn¡¯t want to deal with it.¡±
Zhou Xueli¡¯s hands were full of sweat. He was letting the police confirm that Wen Chan was indeed a killer and that he was in a dangerous situation. If there was no ident, the police would be here really fast.
¡°Xiao Chan, let¡¯s not talk about this, let¡¯s finish the meal first. Also, let me think about it, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, I¡¯m different from the me of the past, okay?¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
The two ate quietly. It was the first time that Zhou Xueli truly experienced what one referred to as a minute feeling like an hour. Passing time with a murderer was simply too unbearable, because he didn¡¯t know when this murderer would go mad again and target him.
A few minutester, the sound of the police siren rang out and they could both hear the mor below.
His heart jumping to his throat, Zhou Xueli asked, ¡°What happened below?¡±
Wen Chan smiled softly and said, ¡°It should be that after you reported me, they¡¯reing to arrest me.¡±
Zhou Xueli¡¯s heart thumped once, hisplexion instantly nching. A momentter, Wen Chan¡¯s tears fell down.
¡°Xueli, you thought I was going to kill you, right?¡±
¡°Xiao Chan...¡±
¡°I will turn myself in, but before that, I wanted to have a quiet meal with you. I also didn¡¯t want to hide it from you, so I thought you would at least...¡±
Wen Chan could no longer continue, so she simply looked at Zhou Xueli with a face stained with tears. A slight smile on her face, Wen Chan said, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, because I thought you at least felt something for me. But now I realize that I was wrong. In this world, there is no man who has feelings for me. In that case, Xueli, let¡¯s die together. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me, at least I like you.¡±
Slowly taking out a gun from her coat, Wen Chan pointed the muzzle at Zhou Xueli.
Bang!
A gunshot rang out.
When the expected pain did note, Zhou Xueli slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was the scene of Wen Chan lying on the ground.
Dark red blood flowed from the back of Wen Chan¡¯s head. She took onest profound look at Zhou Xueli before finally closing her eyes.
In the end, she did not kill Zhou Xueli. She had instead pointed the gun towards her own forehead.
Zhou Xueli was stupefied. Thest nce that Wen Chan gave him had taken root in his mind. No matter how hard he tried to drive it away, he couldn¡¯t.
Zhou Xueli did not talk to anyone about this matter. Zhou Qiang did not care about him at all, and Zhou Xu would also not pay him any attention. As a result, he could only bury this matter deep in his heart.
Only, every night, in his dreams, he would remember the look Wen Chan gave him before her death. Her eyes held reluctance, grief, and love.
Eventually, the grief turned to anger, the anger to hatred, and hatred to murderous intent. Zhou Xueli lived in the nightmare called ¡°Wen Chan¡± every day.
A month after Wen Chan¡¯s death, Zhou Xueli moved out of Zhou¡¯s home. He sought a ce to hide, where no one could find him.
Two months after her death, Zhou Xueli resigned from thepany. No one knew the reason, only that suddenly, he never came to work again.
*****
No matter what happened to Zhou Xueli, nobody cared. Zhou Xu did not wish to fight him because he was too weak. It could be said that he was the weakest protagonist that Zhou Xu had ever met. Even after his rebirth, Zhou Xueli was still the same weak coward as his previous life.
Moreover, Zhou Xueli himself did not have the desire to fight Zhou Xu, making Zhou Xu feel even more uninterested.
Zhou Xu did not have any time to spare for Zhou Zueli, as he¡¯d found that Zhou Qiang¡¯swyer had begun to manufacture all kinds of evidence to bring against Ke Tur.
The evidence was all forged by Zhou Qiang¡¯swyer. There was even one testifying that she came out of the closet. After Ke Tur learned about it, she could only smile. Thest bit of gratitude she had for Zhou Qiang was wiped out.
Under the joint force of Zhou Xu, Nie Yuantong and Ke Tur, thepany was pretty much already in Zhou Xu¡¯s hands. Now, he only needed one thing: to get Zhou Qiang to sign.
Ke Tur called Zhou Qiang, just in time for the 3rd birthday of one of Zhou Qiang¡¯s little sons. The content was really simple, ¡°Zhou Qiang, I agree to divorce you, bring the divorce agreements, and I¡¯ll sign them.¡±
Zhou Qiang, who was preparing a birthday party for his child at his lover¡¯s house, was very upset, so he replied, ¡°Very good. I¡¯m busy today, so let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±
¡°Zhou Qiang, what if I don¡¯t want a divorce tomorrow?¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, then we¡¯ll continue to waste time. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±
Immediately after he finished talking, Zhou Qiang hung up.
At that time, Zhou Qiang¡¯s lover came over to ask him what was going on. He answered, ¡°My wife agreed to divorce. We¡¯re preparing for Xiao Dong¡¯s birthday, so I said we¡¯ll continue to fight tomorrow.¡±
For the two lovers who heard it, it was the best news they¡¯d heard all day. Who cares about his son¡¯s birthday, if Zhou Qiang divorced, they¡¯d have more than enough money in the future.
So the two lovers hurried to start sucking up. They said that they would wait for him toe back to start the dinner party. Zhou Qiang thought about it for a while. It was better to get it done as early as possible. So, on the same day, he drove back his car to thepany to look for Ke Tur.
In the conference room, Zhou Qiang brought his ownwyer to meet Ke Tur¡¯swyer, and the two rapidly signed the divorce settlement.
After signing, Zhou Qiang had a bad taste in his heart, so he said, ¡°Ke Tur, this time, I let you down. Whatever you want to do in the future, I will not stop you, if you want to act, then act, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±
¡°Thank you, brother Zhou.¡±
Before the two married, Ke Tur had always called Zhou Qiang brother Zhou. After they married, however, she stopped calling him that.
Forget it, Zhou Qiang thought. Anyway, there were still two more lovers in his house, and two children, he shouldn¡¯t get confused.
As he prepared to leave, the conference room door suddenly opened. It was Zhou Xu, Nie Yuantong and four others behind them.
After entering the door, Zhou Xu, with a face full of surprise, asked, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±
Zhou Qiang was a little flustered and wanted to leave, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going.¡±
¡°Wait, Dad, about the transfer I talked aboutst time, you should sign it as you are already here.¡±
Zhou Qiang thought about it a little, and remembered what Zhou Xu told him the day before. There was a smallpany whose profit was very bad. However, someone took an interest in it and wanted to purchase it. Zhou Xu had asked him about his opinion and he had thought it was okay.
¡°You just asked me the day before and you already have the documents prepared?¡±
¡°Dad, it¡¯s work, of course the more efficient the better.¡±
¡°Okay, then bring it to me, I¡¯ll sign all of them.¡±
¡°Yes, Dad.¡±
As he talked, Zhou Xu took out the documents and put them in front of Zhou Qiang. Afterwards, he pointed to the corner of the bottom of the document and said, ¡°One, here.¡±
Zhou Qiang took a look at it, and found out that it was for the transfer of a supermarket, it was not a big deal. He then signed at the ce Zhou Xu pointed at.
Standing next to Zhou Qiang, Zhou Xu opened the folder and went on to the next page, saying, ¡°Another one here.¡±
Zhou Qiang nodded and signed.
Zhou Xu flipped through a few more pages, before pointing at another signature ce and said, ¡°One more here.¡±
Zhou Qiang did not even look, he directly signed.
Just like that, Zhou Xu had made Zhou Qiang sign some dozen times. In the end, Zhou Xu asked him if he had brought his seal.
Zhou Qiang¡¯s seal was always on his person, so naturally, he answered positively. Zhou Xu let him put his seal on his signatures on certain 3 pages.
After all was signed and stamped, Zhou Xu asked Zhou Qiang¡¯s and Ke Tur¡¯swyers, as well as thewyers following him, ¡°I have something to talk about with my father, can you leave first?¡±
Thewyers went out, and Ke Tur also followed them out.
Zhou Qiang asked, ¡°Xiao Xu, did you want to tell me something?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled slightly and replied, ¡°I just wanted to tell you one thing. You have transferred all the shares in your hand to me. So, from now on, I am the president of Zhou conglomerate, and as for you, you are absolutely nothing now. ¡±
Zhou Qiang suddenly realized that he had just signed a lot of documents. He jerked up, and enraged, he asked Zhou Xu, ¡°Xiao Xu, what are you doing?¡±
Zhou Xu put the document signed just now by Zhou Qiang in his hand, and dazzlingly said to Zhou Qiang, ¡°Three copies of share transfer letters, dad, do you have any objections?¡±
Covering his chest, Zhou Qiang pointed his index finger at Zhou Xu, ¡°You... you... this can¡¯t be valid, this is fraud.¡±
¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, the four who just came in with me arewyers, and there were also your and Ke Tur¡¯s divorcewyers. A total of sixwyers were present. Furthermore, Nie Yuantong and Ke Tur were also present, and I also made clear it was about the matter of transfer, so Dad, this is already settled.¡±
¡°You... you bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±
As he spoke, Zhou Qiang grabbed a chair. But as he lifted it, his hands were stopped by Nie Yuantong.
Zhou Qiang used to admire Nie Yuantong, however, he now understood why Nie Yuantong was so close to Zhou Xu. It was because he had been coveting hispany.
¡°Nie Yuantong, it was you who corrupted Xiao Xu, right? It must be you, you¡¯re trying to usurp my Zhou conglomerate, right?¡±
Nie Yuantong looked very innocently at Zhou Qiang and said, ¡°Of course not. Actually, even if I wanted to corrupt him, the key point is he¡¯s even worse than me.¡±
¡°As the school principal, that¡¯s what you set as an example?¡±
Zhou Xu took one step ahead and said to Zhou Qiang, ¡°Dad, these three words of ¡®setting an example¡¯, you are thest one who can talk about it. Your lovers and illegitimate children are so numerous that I can¡¯t even count them. That¡¯s why, you can talk about anything but setting an example.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, you bastard, I raised you until you¡¯re so old, that¡¯s how you treat me?¡±
Smiling slightly, Zhou Xu said, ¡°You raised me? Do you even know how old I am this year?¡±
Zhou Qiang was taken aback, and with confidence, he replied, ¡°Of course I do.¡±
¡°Then tell me.¡±
¡°Twenty...¡± Zhou Qiang did not know, so he could only elongate the sentence. He wanted to see from Zhou Xu¡¯s face how old he was, unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.
¡°Twenty-four, Dad, my birthday is on July 14th. You should only remember that it¡¯s in summer? What I like to eat, you don¡¯t know, do you? What kind of club activities I participated in while I was at school, you also don¡¯t know, do you? Right, let¡¯s talk about your other son, Zhou Xueli. Do you know where he lives now? Do you know why he moved out? Do you know that he¡¯s not working anymore? Right, when you personally broke his leg, did you ever think of him as your child? If I make a mistake, will you break my legs too? Dad?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s questioning left Zhou Qiang speechless. Zhou Xu then said onest thing, that being the one thing Zhou Xu had hidden for a month, acting as if he didn¡¯t know.
¡°Dad, my mother¡¯s death was caused by you, wasn¡¯t it? My mother was your official wife, and her family was strong, but at the time you¡¯d already taken a fancy to a new lover, so you staged that car ident, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Zhou Qiang looked at Zhou Xu, who smiled slightly and said, ¡°Dad, I was taking revenge not only for my mother but also for myself.¡±
When Zhou Xu talked about taking revenge for himself, he was referring to the life where Zhou Xueli¡¯s was reborn. Zhou Xu had been locked up by his father, and died from hunger. He of course would avenge himself.
And for the matter of Zhou Xu¡¯s mother, it wasn¡¯t actually discovered by him, but by Ke Tur. A month ago, because Ke Tur identally stumbled across a diary at home, she went through a lot of effort to follow the clues in the diary and find the truck driver of that time.
After Zhou Xu learnt about it, he did not say anything. He needed to get thepany first before letting Zhou Qiang pay for the sins he hadmitted.
Now, it was almost time.
Turning around, Ke Tur had already reentered the room. At the same time, several police officers came in.
¡°You... you are...¡±
¡°Mr. Zhou, pleasee with us.¡±
Zhou Qiang looked at the police and suddenly knelt, ¡°Can you guys wait for a day, after I finish celebrating my son¡¯s birthday, I promise I¡¯ll turn myself in.¡±
¡°Sorry, Mr. Zhou, pleasee with us first.¡±
The ice-cold voice brought despair to Zhou Qiang. He looked at Zhou Xu, this son. Suddenly, as if he had gone mad, he broke away from the police¡¯s restraint and pounced towards Zhou Xu. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you animal, you bastard. You dare rob thepany of this Laozi, dare harm this Laozi, even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±
Only, before he could arrive in front of Zhou Xu, he was tripped by Nie Yuantong, falling onto the ground.
The police went to subdue Zhou Qiang and forcibly took him away.
Ke Tur brought another piece of news to Zhou Xu, ¡°Xueli went crazy.¡±
¡°En?¡±
¡°It¡¯s as I said.¡° Finished speaking, Ke Tur turned around to leave. It was time for her life to start again.
From now on, Zhou Xu¡¯s task in this world was consideredplete. The rest of his life was now all his.
As for Zhou conglomerate, he did not want it at all. He intended to sell it and then donate the money.
Using Zhou Qiang¡¯s money made Zhou Xu feel very disgusted.
However, at that time, Zhou Xu felt very happy.
Sticking out his index finger and making a hooking movement with it, Zhou Xu said to Nie Yuantong, ¡°Do you want to make one to celebrate?¡±
Nie Yuantong walked up two steps, the corner of his mouth lifted, he answered, ¡°I want.¡±
Royal notes
fl¨: I really feel bad for Wen Chan, her dad had led her to who she is now. Welp, it¡¯s just a story~
Slowya: I actually feel bad for Zhou Xueli. In his stead, I would have called the police too. The person he loved was the previous Wen Chan, the gentle (was she?) and soft Wen Chan. Zhou Xueli doesn¡¯t have any friends he can confide in, and the guilt slowly drove him mad. It¡¯s so sad. He had finally chosen to live for himself and not in the past...
I don¡¯t know what to feel about Wen Chan. She became like this because of her father... But at the same time, did she really have no other choice but to marry the one he chose for her?
Announcement
Slowya: *humming a tone* I¡¯ve built a harem! THREE editors (yeah, I know it¡¯s a lot) joined ourzy empire: chestnutwhale, Aaghna and Nadralexe. Please give them a standing ovation! ©d(^^©g)
Let me officially introduce you the members of ourzy kingdom (¨R¨Œ¨Q)
_Slowya, the temporary empress (trantor)
_fl¨zen is the high princess, also known as the shadow empress (co-trantor)
_ghost, the empress dowager (editor)
_chesnutwhale is the royal child (main editor)
_Aaghna and Nadralexe are the concubines (support editors)
Chapter 75.1
Chapter 75.1
Face-pping the genius from another world (1.1)
Editor: Chestnutwhale
Inside of the vast space, Zhou Xu quietly pondered, thinking that maybe this time the shadow could stay for a longer period of time.
In the previous world, Zhou Xu hadn¡¯t remembered anything at all from the real world, but he was getting more and more familiar with his lover. There was no need to look for a red mole on him anymore, he could now practically recognise his lover by touch.
And no matter which world it was, his lover would fall in love with him the earliest.
The two were drawn to each other, or at least, that¡¯s how Zhou Xu had described it to his lover.
Even if the two didn¡¯t originally know each other, his lover would still inevitably fall in love with him at first sight. If they did know each other, a favourable impression and interest would arise.
Perhaps, the two were destined to be together.
Suddenly, a lofty shadow appeared. This time he stayed for a really ¡®long¡¯ time, it was roughly about a second.
Looking at this man, Zhou Xu wanted to say something. But he didn¡¯t know why his throat felt choked, and he was unable to speak. He could only look steadily at the man in front of him.
The man¡¯s eyes were overflowing with emotions. He stared at Zhou Xu, also wanting to speak. But in the end, he only said, ¡°Xiao Xu.¡± before his silhouette faded away into the vast space.
Inside one of the Noah Star¡¯s wards, the admiral awoke once again.
He sat up straight, supporting his forehead with one hand. After kneading his temples, he became thoroughly clear-headed.
He looked at the hospital ward in front of him as well as the two devices in the corner, which he¡¯d asked the medical personnel for thest time that he was awake.
He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. Because he didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d be awake and he also couldn¡¯t guess, he could only make the most out of this time.
Sitting down in front of the ultra high speedputer, the general¡¯s 10 fingers were flying. He wanted to find out what had been unusual that day when Zhou Xu was promoted to a military advisor.
An image of Zhou Xu appeared inside of the ultra high speedputer, it was the image of Zhou Xu looking at him, with a slightly smiling appearance. Looking as good as ever, he¡¯d said to him, ¡°Thank you.¡±
At the time, the general had been helping Zhou Xu change his epaulettes. Yes, Zhou Xu was promoted to a post in the military division and his rank to lieutenant general.
No, there was someone missing beside Zhou Xu!
Who was it, that was actually able to alter memories and picture records? How was this aplished?
Who was the missing person?
The admiral was still puzzled after pondering over it, but he was very sure that there had been someone behind Zhou Xu. That person should be someone that was gentle, and they knew both him and Zhou Xu. But why couldn¡¯t he remember?
The admiral¡¯s consciousness began to blur again, but before he lost consciousness, he realized that everyone present might¡¯ve had their memories altered.
Smiling slightly, the Admiral fainted once again. He was convinced that since he could find the issue, he could definitely find a solution.
Opening his eyes, Zhou Xu examined his surroundings, before proceeding to close them again. He didn¡¯t care what world this was, only that inside of the vast space, the shadow¡¯s voice had said, ¡°Xiao Xu.¡±
Zhou Xu could feel when the man had called his name, his heart had been full of love, and he had been unwilling to part with him.
Bringing his thoughts back to the present, Zhou Xu began to analyze the situation.
If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this man should be his lover in the real world. And all the lovers he met in the worlds he transmigrated to should¡¯ve been his spiritual body, or rather, part of his soul. And everytime the two of them died, that soul fragment would return.
However, as for why the spirit was bing increasingly clear, and why he could remain in the space for more and more time, Zhou Xu had no clue.
Also, he should be looking for himself. That¡¯s why his gaze had been so impatient.
Could it be that all of the lovers Zhou Xu had met in each world had been chasing after him?
It should be. In that case, where was his lover¡¯s body? What was his name? What had caused Zhou Xu to forget about him? Also, how did he end up in this transmigration system? Is he trying to help himself escape the system?
¡°Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by a hoarse voice. Opening his eyes once more, Zhou Xu looked at the man sitting in front of him. He also took notice of his surroundings.
He was now in some forest, surrounded by trees in every direction. The reason why he could clearly see the man in front of him now was because today, the moon was very bright.
A continuous itch was felt in his pinky as Zhou Xu received this world¡¯s information.
This was a fairly primitive society, and the people¡¯s lives were very simple. They were a tribe who hunted for a living. The n lived together, and the prey they got was distributed together.
Perhaps that¡¯s why there was lots ofpetition between this world¡¯s ns. For example, the area that their n lived was considered rich and fertile, so the race living in barren areas would naturally covet their territory. The person Zhou Xu was facing right now was a person from another tribe.
¡°Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu?¡± The man sitting opposite of him began to shout again.
¡°En, I¡¯m listening, say it.¡±
¡°What did I say ah, tell us. When are you going hunting? Didn¡¯t wee to an agreement that you¡¯d let us know, and then we¡¯de to attack your hut.
Nodding, Zhou Xu answered, ¡°I forgot.¡±
It turns out that in this world, Zhou Xu was a traitor to his n. Right now, he was supposed to be informing the enemy n. But at this moment, the male lead was also there. He was lying on his stomach behind a bush, eavesdropping.
This world¡¯s Zhou Xu was very jealous. He was a military advisor of the n, so he had always insisted that he¡¯d be the n¡¯s future leader. However, after the arrival of the male lead, the male lead had taught the people how to dry salt and other techniques such as curing meat. He was thought highly of by the n¡¯s people, so much that in the people¡¯s eyes, he had reced Zhou Xu as the military advisor.
As a result, the original owner nearly burst with jealousy and prepared to join hands with another n to annihte the male lead. At the same time, he would bring reinforcements, and save the people. Finally, he would be the saviour of the n. Taking the position of n leader was just around the corner.
However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Zhou Xu¡¯s n was overheard by the male lead. Thus, the male lead told the n elder. After that, they defeated the enemy n. Zhou Xu was then burned to death above on the altar by the male lead.
Now that Zhou Xu was borrowing the original owner¡¯s body, his purpose would be to drive away the male lead from the tribe, before finally taking on the position of n elder. Zhou Xu slightly smiled, saying towards the enemy: ¡°Tomorrow, Yan He will lead us to the Wanshui Po in the northwest. We will go there in the evening because that ce has many wild bears. So, tomorrow early morning, you guys should set it up without dy.
Yan He was this n¡¯s bravest and fiercest warrior. He was almost always the one who led the hunt, and if you left with him, you would never leave empty handed, not even in the coldest winters.
It was because of Yan He¡¯s that the n¡¯s mortality rate had been rtively low. The n could still eat their fill regardless of the season.
Yan He was only twenty-one years old this year, but he¡¯s the twenty-one year old who had already led the n¡¯s hunting for nearly seven years.
¡°Okay, okay. Zhou Xu, I swear that I will surely catch Ruan Shijin and kill him.¡±
¡°En, then let¡¯s go, ba. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡±
¡°Okay, okay.¡±
Ruan Shijin was this world¡¯s protagonist, and he had transmigrated over from the modern era. Before he crossed over, he had been an ordinary man working a nine to five shift, with no wife nor child, and his parents were already dead. Therefore, he¡¯d always been muddled until he crossed over to this world. His life had suddenly changed.
Zhou Xu thought to himself, it really is true that protagonists be talented once they cross over to another world. But in the real world, he was merely an ordinary person and nothing more.
Speaking of which, Zhou Xu felt it absurd that every world¡¯s protagonist had all sorts of good luck. If they had no halo, the protagonist would¡¯ve been an ordinary person regardless of where they went.
Once the enemy n¡¯s person had left, Zhou Xu got up. As for the person lying on his stomach behind the bushes, he didn¡¯t want to expose him yet.
Returning to the n, Zhou Xu thought for a while, then went to the n head because he needed to carefully think of a countermeasure. After all, this was a primitive world, and the only technology that could be considered to have been developed is iron making.
This iron making technique they used was solely for the bows and arrows, even the knives were not properly made.
Finding the leader, Zhou Xu directly told him about everything. Even the fact that Ruan Shijin had been beside him, hiding in the bushes.
T/N: This is the first chapter I¡¯ve tranted a chapter on CG!~ Woo~~ Also, a primitive world...I¡¯m worried BAHAHAHA.
Chapter 75.2
Chapter 75.2
Face-pping the genius from another world (1.2)
Trantors : Slowya, fl¨zen
Editor: chestnutwhale
The leader¡¯s hair was sprinkled with white, his face full of wrinkles and his skin suntanned. However, his bearing didn¡¯t seem old at all. He thought a bit while stroking his beard, and said to Zhou Xu, ¡°This is easy to handle, let¡¯s make a n.¡±
¡°But Wanshui Po is too big, and their n is three times the size of ours. If one group surrounds us, while the others attack our straw houses, we might not be able to defend both sides. Why don¡¯t all the men directly stay here, to let the people from the enemy n go to Wanshui Po and throw themselves on nothing, and we¡¯ll also be able to deal with them on this side.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, what you¡¯re saying makes sense, however, you must know that since Yan He has decided to go to Wanshui Po, then, he certainly would have made preparations. As for what kind of preparation, you should go ask him tonight.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Truthfully, Zhou Xu recognized that this kind of primitive world really didn¡¯t fit him. He didn¡¯t know how to handle stubborn people, the kind of person who walked straight ahead without ever taking a detour.
After finding Yan He¡¯s hut, Zhou Xu knocked on the door. The word ¡°wait¡± came from inside. However, the door opened by itself.
Standing by the door, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know if he should enter, so he simply looked inside. A naked back greeted his eyes.
Zhou Xu did not close his eyes, and instead, he continued to look. The person inside should have just finished washing himself, and a few droplets of water littered his back.
The bronze skin appeared very healthy. The back muscles were sturdy, with wide shoulders and a narrow waist. On the left side of the waist, there was a thumb-sized scar. The scar should already be old, therefore it wasn¡¯t immediately visible. He had a firm bottom, and his thighs...
His thighs couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, because the person had put his clothes on.
Turning his head, the man asked with a slightly cold voice, ¡°Does it look good?¡±
As the man turned his head, his body also slowly turned a little, so Zhou Xu could see a certain part of the man, as well as the bright red mole on it.
Zhou Xu smiled slightly, and as he watched the man continue clothing himself, he thought of a n.
¡°Not bad. If it wasn¡¯t that dark, maybe it¡¯ll be even better looking.¡±
The man shot a nce at Zhou Xu before saying, ¡°If you have something to say then say it, if you don¡¯t, fuck off.¡±
Zhou Xu continued to smile and said, ¡°I do. Can Ie in?¡±
Yan He looked at Zhou Xu, asking impatiently, ¡°What kind of matters are there for you to insist oning in?¡±
Zhou Xu ignored his objection and pushed open the door. After entering, he directly sat on a wooden chair, crossed his legs and said, ¡°Originally, I had one matter to talk about, now I have two.¡±
¡°Speak quickly.¡±
¡°Since that has been decided, then about the matter of me having taken a fancy to you, what¡¯s your answer?¡±
¡°Does this still require an answer? I have one word for you: scram.¡±
¡°Very well then, wait for me.¡± Finished speaking, Zhou Xu left. However, his mood was very good, because he found his lover as soon as he arrived.
However, his lover seemed to hold some prejudices against him, which was a little problematic.
Zhou Xu had always thought that his lover would fall in love with him at first sight in each world. Or even if they knew each other beforehand, he would be fond of him after he transmigrated over. It seemed like he¡¯d been wrong.
One look at Yan He and one would know that he was someone with a cold demeanor and facial paralysis who was serious both in speech and manner. For Zhou Xu, this kind of person was very good, as long as he provoked him at the right time, it would be enough.
On the morning of the second day, the aged n leader organized an Elders¡¯ general meeting. The original Zhou Xu had been an elder, and it went without saying that Yan He was also one. Ruan Shijin, who had transmigrated quite some time ago, was also an elder, and due to his poprity, a high ranking one as well.
On the way to the meeting, Zhou Xu identally stumbled a little, only to be caught by the person walking at his side.
After regaining his bnce, Zhou Xu zoned out a little. The feeling in his palm was too familiar. This was the feeling that his lover gave him.
Turning his head, the person who caught him was indeed Yan He.
At the meeting, Yan He was dressed in blue. In his hand was the cane symbolizing the n¡¯s power. His gaze was profound, his speech also carrying weight. He was talking about what one had to pay attention to during the hunt that day.
When he spoke, no one dared to utter a sound. As Yan He finished, the n leader opened his mouth to speak, but Ruan Shijin stood up. The audience lowered their heads slightly. After what could be taken as greetings, he said, ¡°Leader, I cannot ept this operation because it has already been known by the Hexi n. Moreover, they are lying in ambush.¡±
After Ruan Shijin finished talking, the elders looked at one another, before turning to look at Ruan Shijin.
Zhou Xu had remained calm the entire time, standing at the far back, as if he hadn¡¯t been present.
An elder around the age of the n leader said to Ruan Shijin, ¡°Ah, Shijin, how do you know that the Hexi n is aware of our n?¡±
Ruan Shijin pointed at Zhou Xu and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. He told the Hexi n about all our ns. Last night, at Baigui Po, I saw it with my own eyes, and I heard it with my own ears. He told the people from Hexi n about our n to go to Wanshui Po today.¡±
Everybody looked toward Zhou Xu. He was behaving as always, as if the matter did not concern him. In the end, he even closed his eyes, as if in deep thoughts.
The elder around the same age as the n leader looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s demeanor, then lightly sighed. He turned around to speak to Ruan Shijin, ¡°Shijin, you cannot randomly use people. If one nders a n elder without evidence, their tongue will be pulled out.¡±
¡°I know. I can guarantee with absolute certainty that I am not ndering him. Last night, I was behind them in the bushes. They did not notice me.¡± Having finished, Ruan Shijin walked in front of Zhou Xu, saying in a forceful and resounding way, ¡°Zhou Xu, do you dare to contradict me?¡±
Zhou Xu stepped back a step, as if repulsed by Ruan Shijin. Soon after, he lifted his head slightly to answer, ¡°I dare not.¡±
There was a momentary feeling of awkwardness at the scene. Some elders wanted to speak, but the n leader, who had been sitting in a dignified way the whole time, finally stood up.
¡°That¡¯s enough, I knew about this matter from the start. Last night, Zhou Xu had already informed me. He contacted them deliberately. What we have to discuss next is how to turn this to our advantage. I haven¡¯t even talked, Shijin, why are you so hasty?¡±
Ruan Shijin was stunned. Actually, so were a lot of the elders on the scene. Because Ruan Shijin was always steady and capable, they all liked him very much. They were even ready to foster him into the next n leader. Now, it seemed that he was still a little bit unsteady.
Looking at the defeated Ruan Shijin, Zhou Xu¡¯s mood was not bad. He really liked looking at the changes in other people¡¯s expressions.
Yan He had witnessed the calm and collected appearance of Zhou Xu. He discovered that since the previous night, Zhou Xu had been a little strange. He was different from the previous Zhou Xu who only knew how to be jealous, without paying attention to his own abilities.
The n leader looked at Ruan Shijin, his gaze revealing a little dissatisfaction. He then resumed the meeting, ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss what we should do, now that the Hexi n knows about our ns.¡±
Yan He stood up once again, ¡°There is no need to do anything special. Wanshui Po is already filled with traps we made, that¡¯s why I only need to lead one hundred men there to deal with it. It matters not if the Hexi nes with one hundred or even one thousand people, they will not be our opponent. I¡¯m more worried about the situation at our base. If they use their main force to attack it, the situation will be very dangerous, as we have many elders, women and children here.¡±
The n chief and the other elders all nodded. Yan He looked towards the other man and said, ¡°Han Wen, I¡¯ll give all the remaining warriors to you. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to protect our base?¡±
The man called Han Wen was as tall as Han Ge just as bulky too. However, Han Wen was slightly paler than him. Because of this, the air he gave off had a touch of quiet calm.
¡°No problem. If I can¡¯t protect our home after all the six hundred remaining warriors are given to me, then I can quit being an elder.¡±
The n chief nodded and said, ¡°Han Wen, then what is your strategy?¡±
Han Wen thought a little before answering, ¡°Kill all thates.¡±
Inside, Zhou Xu wanted to smile. Could this still be considered a strategy? As a result however, after Han Wen finished, the elders all nodded, expressing their satisfaction.
Zhou Xu found that this kind of world really didn¡¯t suit him.
On the same day, Yan He brought one hundred warriors to Wanshui Po and Han Wen led the remaining warriors to protect their vige. In the end, five hundred warriors of the Hexi n had gone to Wanshui Po, while one thousand and five hundred went to attack the vige.
Zhou Xu was looking for a high ce to look at the distance. On Han Wen¡¯s side, he was already shouting to the warriors under him.
¡°What are our responsibilities? It is to protect our rtives. We are warriors, and being a warrior means that we need to shed blood. We will fight the Hexi n to the end!¡±
All the warriors shouted with him, ¡°Fight to the end!¡±
Zhou Xu once again was rendered speechless. Six hundred people fighting one thousand and five hundred. They could say that they¡¯ll fight to the end, but wasn¡¯t it just looking for death?
The space between his eyebrows tightened as Zhou Xu began to formte a n. Just as he was thinking, the n leader came over and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, what are you thinking about? Hurry up and prepare to fight ah.¡±
Zhou Xu very much wanted to roll his eyes. If they don¡¯t quickly find a solution for this situation, then there¡¯s no point in fighting.
¡°I¡¯ll think of a method.¡±
¡°What figuring out a method. For the sake of our n, just go up and fight. Don¡¯t you forget, our n¡¯s symbols are bravery and fearlessness.¡±
Secretly saying ¡°bravery and fearlessness is just courting death¡± in his mind, Zhou Xu nodded and said: ¡°n leader, can you provide me one hundred warriors so I can lead them to attack from the sides?¡±
¡°En, okay.¡±
Zhou Xu: ¡°. . .¡±
He thought that it would take a lot of effort to persuade the n elder. What he didn¡¯t expect was for him to immediately agree without even thinking it through.
The n leader stroked his beard and said: ¡°So long as it¡¯s a fight and not flight, it¡¯ll suffice.¡±
Hearing the n leader say that, Zhou Xu considered the direction the enemy wasing from and their terrain. After taking another look at their side of the terrain, he said: ¡°n leader, then could I ask for two hundred warriors?¡±
¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go ask Han Wen.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, finding that this n¡¯s chief seemed to be too easy to talk to. But right now he didn¡¯t have any time to do this type of thinking. In approximately another hour, the Hexi n¡¯s people would arrive.
All of the elderly, women and children in the vige had been evacuated, but Zhou Xu still didn¡¯t want them to attack the vige. Thus he led two hundred warriors with him, and left one hundred warriors to nk from the left. Nearby, there was an overhanging cliff that was ten meters in height, but the cliff was also covered in vines. In other words, besides those who understood the topography, others would not notice this cliff.
This was the method Zhou Xu hade up with at thest moment ording to the memories of the original owner of the body. At the same time, he asked the other one hundred people to nk them from the right, around a small stream. There were not many people there, but a lot of poisonous mosquitoes.
The natives certainly knew how to drive away the mosquitos, but those that weren¡¯t from the area certainly would not.
Zhou Xu asked them to take defensive measures, then proceeded to lead the Hexi n¡¯s people in that direction.
As a matter of a fact, if these people were bitten by a mosquito, they wouldn¡¯t die, but after the bite the itching would be unbearable, and they would eventually fall unconscious. But this wasn¡¯t serious. If the bites didn¡¯t continue, they would wake up a few hourster.
ording to Zhou Xu¡¯s n, if they were sessful, then two hundred of their soldiers would be able to take care of the one thousand soldiers on the other side, leaving the remaining five hundred for Han Wen to deal with.
Having decided on this method, Zhou Xu led the warriors to set off. After fifteen minutes, Zhou Xu¡¯s troupe met with another wave of people.
This wave of people was led by none other than Yan He who led the warriors.
Zhou Xu looked at Yan He in shock, ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡±
Yan He looked back at Zhou Xu for a quick nce: ¡°En.¡±
¡°Your speed is really fast, not bad.¡± Zhou Xu said. He looked at Yan He¡¯s unchanged apathetic expression. Zhou Xu was feeling really good, so he moved forward rapidly, kissing Yan He like a dragonfly skimming the surface of water, before saying, ¡°I like you even more now, what to do?¡±
Yan He¡¯s face was as always without an expression. However, his gaze was frigid, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±
T/N : Sorry for theteness ~
Chapter 76.1
Chapter 76.1
Face-pping the genius from another world (2.1)
Editors: chestnutwhale & Aaghna
Zhou Xuughed lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±
¡°Then be honest.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s smile disappeared, and he suddenly kicked Yan He who was in front of him. Yan He was met with Zhou Xu¡¯s sudden movement, and was forced to take two steps back. Just then, a single feathered arrow swept past the spot where Yan He had previously stood.
Yan He¡¯s pupils shrunk. His expression had not changed, but his gaze was startled. The feathered arrow¡¯s tip had grazed a bit of Yan He¡¯s skin, though it wasn¡¯t serious.
¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Zhou Xu was just about to say ¡®don¡¯t move¡¯, scared that the assant would still have a trick up their sleeve, but Yan He had already moved.
Yan He disappeared from in front of him in an instant. Looking again, he was already heading towards the feathered arrow¡¯s direction.
Above the numerous branches and bushes, Yan He¡¯s movements were like drifting clouds and flowing water. If one were to describe it, it was not unlike a top tier martial artist expert advancing with Qinggong in a wuxia world Zhou Xu had transmigrated into.
¡°Attention everyone, don¡¯t randomly move around. Hunch your backs and move forward quickly. Be aware, the Hexi n¡¯s people might already be within our vicinity.¡±
The warriors were obedient, because this wasn¡¯t a time where they couldin.
As Zhou Xu finished speaking, all of the warriors had already bent down at their waists. Another feather arrow headed straight for Zhou Xu.
The feathered arrows were very fast, but Zhou Xu has always had a keen sense of danger. So as soon as the feathered arrow shot out, he leapt, grabbing one side of a nearby tree trunk. The feathered arrow was caught by one of the warriors left behind by Yan He.
The warrior threw the feather arrow to the side, asking Zhou Xu, ¡°Zhou Xu, are you all right?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, looking at the feathered arrow the warrior had thrown aside. The feathered arrow that the warrior threw had stabbed into a rabbit¡¯s body, the rabbit had fallen to the ground in response, twitching a few timester going motionless.
Zhou Xu knew that the situation was grave, thus hemanded, ¡°Quickly move forward, don¡¯t dwell here.¡±
Everyone continued to move forward. Zhou Xu caught sight of the unlucky rabbit. He originally hadn¡¯t cared, thinking that the warrior behind him simply had great strength. The arrow had pierced straight through the rabbit¡¯s internal organs, but now Zhou Xu noticed something strange. The blood from the rabbit¡¯s wound had turned green.
Zhou Xu was badly rmed. Yan He might¡¯ve also been poisoned.
Pulling aside the warrior who had caught the feathered arrow, Zhou asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
The warrior was stunned, replying, ¡°I¡¯m Han Xun ya. Zhou Xu, are you okay?¡±
Zhou Xu was also stunned, because in this world he hadn¡¯t really paid attention to the original owner¡¯s memories. Because he hadn¡¯t cared, he hadn¡¯t really recognised this person just now.
Han Xun was Han Wen¡¯s older brother, also a very ferocious warrior. But he didn¡¯t like leading, instead preferring to act as the second inmand.
The n leader had wanted to choose him as an elder, but he didn¡¯t agree no matter what. In short, he was a powerful man with little aspiration.
¡°Han Xun, I¡¯m sorry, for now I¡¯ll hand the troops over for you to handle. Lead the warriors over to the steep cliff, and if you encounter the Hexi n afterwards, remember to drive them to the spot where the cliff is and let them jump down. This way, we can do half the work but have twice the effect.
After speaking, Zhou Xu turned around to leave. But he was pulled back by Han Xun, ¡°Zhou Xu, where are you going?¡±
Han Xun looked at Zhou Xu, still hesitant, but he nodded anyways and said, ¡°Then be careful.¡±
¡°En, you should also be careful. Try not to have any casualties.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Han Xun left and led the troops away. Zhou Xu crossed over branches and underbrush in the direction of Yan He¡¯s whereabouts.
A few minutester, Zhou Xu had already separated from the troops, leaving him to acknowledge that he should proceed and move forwards.
¡°Not following the troops, what are you doing?¡± A cold voice sounded. Zhou Xu raised his head, seeing Yan He standing above the tree trunk.
¡°Come down!¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as frivolous and enticing as when he seduced Yan He in the beginning.
Yan He looked at Zhou Xu, then quickly came down.
Regardless of his reaction, Zhou Xu immediately pulled Yan He¡¯s wrist and began feeling his pulse.
His eyebrows tightened, Zhou Xu could feel his pulse quite, powerfully? He wasn¡¯t poisoned?
Drawing back his hand, Yan He asked: ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not poisoned?¡±
Yan He¡¯s pupils shrank once more, his gaze towards Zhou Xu showed that he was very impressed, ¡°How did you know that I was poisoned?¡±
¡°Of course I know, it¡¯s because the second arrow was aimed at me.¡±
¡°You?¡±
¡°Han Xun blocked it down.¡±
Yan He silently looked at Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu said word for word: ¡°Your body has secrets that others don¡¯t know of, am I right?¡±
Yan He¡¯s gaze became even colder. If it weren¡¯t for Zhou Xu¡¯s mental strength, he would¡¯ve definitely been pressed down by the pressure.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, if you don¡¯t want anyone else to know then I won¡¯t tell anyone. I also came back in order to save you, how about you be a little bit grateful?¡±
His eyes were finally not as cold as before, Yan He asked: ¡°Did you trulye over to save me?¡±
¡°Or what? Do you think I came over to court death? Or do you think that I came over to apany you for you to court death?¡±
Slightly embarrassed, Yan He turned his head to look elsewhere. But his earlobe had already turned slightly red which entirely sold him out.
Not intending to be at a loss with Yan He at this time, Zhou Xu said: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly leave. Now the troops are being led by Han Xun, I¡¯m worried there¡¯ll be an issue.¡±
¡°En.¡±
The two then began to catch up and follow the troops, going towards the steep cliff.
Zhou Xu, who was also running, had lost track of Yan He. Although Zhou Xu could also leap between branches,pared to Yan He who was like a monkey, he was still inferior to him.
Heavily gasping for air, Zhou Xu said: ¡°Slow down a bit, I can¡¯t catch up to you.¡±
Yan He turned his head, and saw Zhou Xu support himself against the tree whilst gasping for breath. His two scarlet cheeks showed that he had really tried his best, and from what Yan He knew, him going this fast indeed took a great amount of effort.
It was true that Yan He and the original Zhou Xu had known each other, and were considered rtively familiar with one another. After all, the two had grown up together. But Yan He very much despised Zhou Xu, and the original owner had also hated Yan He.
One thinks that the other is an uncouth fellow, one thinks that the other is a delicate demon. In short, the two basically didn¡¯t speak to each other apart from having tomunicate when they needed to.
It could actually be said that the original owner had a bad rtionship with everyone. He didn¡¯t see anyone apart from himself.
Looking at the person now, Yan He suddenly felt a little distressed. Although Zhou Xu had previously always set himself against him and also never put great effort into hunting, this was the first time that he was truly different.
From the beginning up until now, he had even been thinking of the tribe in every possible way. Including this n that he came up with to encounter the enemy, even Ruan Shijin who had the highest opinion in the tribe couldn¡¯tpare.
Thinking about this, Yan He spoke in a much gentler way, unlike just now when it was cold and icy. And above all, Yan He had indeed just been saved by Zhou Xu.
Even if the arrow¡¯s poison was unable to injure Yan He, the arrow was indeed going straight for his throat. If it did truly hit its target, Yan He might¡¯ve lost his life on the spot.
¡°Want to take a rest?¡± Yan He asked.
¡°There¡¯s no need, just slow down a little. We¡¯ll soon catch up to the troops at this speed. You can be at ease.¡±
¡°En, okay.¡±
The two people began to move forwards at Zhou Xu¡¯s speed soon after. Twenty minutester, the two people had caught up to the troops.
After catching up, Zhou Xu then slightly panted and asked Yan He: ¡°How many archers were there just now?¡±
¡°Four.¡±
¡°Killed all of them?¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°You knew that there were three or four people on the other side before you went, right? I don¡¯t believe that you, the tribe¡¯s strongest warrior, would just head over there without knowing how many people there were. If that happened, you wouldn¡¯t be able to be an elder. You also wouldn¡¯t be alive up until now.¡±
Yan He¡¯s gaze turned cold again, ¡°What are you trying to say, Zhou Xu?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want anything to be said, I¡¯m trying to make you say something. How about this,ter today you¡¯ll confess it to me. If not and I truly find it out myself, your secret might not be a secret anymore.¡±
¡°You dare threaten me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dare. This isn¡¯t me threatening you, it¡¯s me making a deal with you. If you tell me your secrets, I¡¯ll also tell you my secrets. How about that?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing great about it.¡±
Zhou Xu was in a pretty good mood because he found it fun to tease this man with facial paralysis, especially watching him get tense at times and then turning indifferent.
No one heard what the two had said because the two had controlled the sound of their voices, it was like they were whispering.
¡°Very good, you¡¯re good.¡± Han Xun said and heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Zhou Xu.
¡°En, have the Hexi n¡¯s peoplee?¡±
¡°They¡¯vee. See those trees that are swaying rtively violently over there in that area? They¡¯re over there.¡±
Zhou Xu followed the direction that Han Xun¡¯s finger had pointed at and looked over, but his heart already knew.
Yan He also walked over, taking a look at the people in that direction, then asking: ¡°How many people are there?¡±
¡°The spies are reporting eight hundred people.¡±
¡°Howe there are only eight hundred people? Didn¡¯t the spies say there were one thousand and five hundred people in the beginning?¡±
Zhou Xu slightly smiled, then said: ¡°It means that my n was efficacious. And the other half should¡¯ve gone over to the rivulet already. They might also already be unconscious.¡±
Taking a look at Zhou Xu, Yan He didn¡¯t say anything. His n was very good because it was for their n, they were simply fearless of those mosquitoes. But the ethnic minorities certainly didn¡¯t know how to deal with them at the moment, the crucial point was that those mosquitoes were still slightly toxic.
Han Xun also felt pleasantly surprised, ¡°Zhou Xu, you¡¯ve done very well.¡±
¡°Of course. Now let¡¯s start separating, one section of the troops will go behind their rear and drive them away. Another part of the troops will go to the left to create the facade that they¡¯re outnumbered, then we¡¯ll force them to the cliff.¡±
Even Yan He began to unconsciously listen and obey Zhou Xu¡¯smands. More than a minute after the event, the two n¡¯s people had met.
The Hexi n didn¡¯t expect that they would meet up with the Hedong n¡¯s people halfway through and looking at the movement in the forest, it seemed like there were arge number of people. Thus they immediately ran in the direction of the Hedong n.
flo: I have to go back to school on the 7th of September...And my uniform makes me look like I¡¯m straight from the Gryffindor house in Hogwarts. If not for my zer, it would be a perfect cosy LMAO.
Also, ignore why it¡¯s all piled up. ??
Chapter 76.2
Chapter 76.2
Face-pping the genius from another world (2.2)
Editors: Aaghna
However, it was as if the people from the Hedong n had made up their minds to fight in this forest, but they were not willing to fight there. After all, they would suffer great losses since they were unfamiliar with the terrain, so they continued to flee in another direction.
Because their formation was vertical, and the cliff in front of them was also vertical, ten minutester, the warriors from the Hexi tribe could not see the road ahead clearly.
They didn¡¯t know the lush vines and branches and the moss and weeds on them, which had been connected to the other side, had long submerged the road.
In a split of a second, only two hundred people were left from the initial eight hundred.
At that time, the Hexi n¡¯s warriors turned around and realized that the people from the Hedong n were still chasing in this direction. They had no choice but to fight.
However, seeing that they had already lost most of their n members, how could they still create any fighting formations. They could only roar and fight the people from the Hedong n to the death.
The team without any coordination was quickly defeated by the team led by Zhou Xu and Yan He.
After they returned, Han Wen was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t seen a single enemy on his side at all. That was something Zhou Xu also didn¡¯t expect. He thought there would inevitably be a group of people who would get in here. However, the people from the Hexi n directly separated into two groups, one group was wiped out by mosquitoes and the other by the cliff.
A deadly struggle between two ns had ended just like that, as if it was a joke.
The follow-up was very troublesome because most of the warriors from the Hexi n did not die.
Those bitten by mosquitoes would be fine as long as they were rescued, and those who fell off the cliff did not have any big problems as the vegetation there was too vigorous. Even if they fell down, they would not fall to their death or break their legs.
Instead, it was the warriors, who didn¡¯t fall off the cliff, who weren¡¯t bitten by mosquitoes, and actually went to battle that suffered a bit more casualties.
Their n needed to drag all these people back as hostages and negotiate with the Hexi n. In the end, their life or death depended on their n¡¯s response.
In any case, Zhou Xu was toozy to care about the follow-ups. The transmigrated protagonist, Ruan Shijin would definitely be busy making arrangements. His negotiations this time were actually quite sessful, so Zhou Xu might as well have taken it as he used him.
On that evening, Zhou Xu once again went to look for Yan He. This time, as soon as he entered, he saw an even more breathtaking scene. A white-faced handsome boy was sitting in front of Yan He, his head was lowered, and it looked as if he was gulping.
Because there was a bucket in front of Yan He, all his important parts had been obstructed. When Yan He lifted his head, he saw his face full of sweat.
¡°All good, in the future don¡¯t be so hot-blooded. Fortunately, the wound was not deep.¡± The white-faced boy stood up.
¡°Thank you, Zhou Yang.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Zhou Xu took a step to the side and found that behind the bucket, Yan He¡¯s waist was wrapped in a bandage and his trousers were worn properly.
Wait, Zhou Yang?
Zhou Xu discovered he needed to properly review the original owner¡¯s memory because it was as if he didn¡¯t know anyone in this world.
Zhou Yang was not Zhou Xu¡¯s brother, but his cousin. Since his birth, his body had been weak. The great master of the n looked at his fate. He finally told him not to live in the n, and to not eat meat. He could only find some edible wild herbs to eat.
That was why Zhou Yang, from a young age, followed his mother to live in the forest. However, a doctor from the n took a liking to Zhou Yang. Sometimes, when he had nothing to do, he would teach him medicine. Now, Zhou Yang was an amazing doctor. But if one wanted him to treat them, it all depended on fate. Because there were times when Zhou Yang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t well and couldn¡¯t go to the vige for several days.
Furthermore, even if Zhou Yang came to the vige, he would not wander around. He basically stayed at the clinic the entire day.
Most of the vigers didn¡¯t know Zhou Yang in reality. The healthy ones, who didn¡¯t need to visit a doctor, might have only heard of Zhou Yang. Even if Zhou Yang stood before them, they would not know who he was.
Zhou Yang turned his head and smiled when he saw Zhou Xu, ¡°Xiao Xu, howe you¡¯re here?¡±
¡°Big brother, I still need to ask you, why did youe to the vige sote at night?¡±
¡°I had spare time and heard that today we fought with the Hexi n, so I wanted to help. Xiao Xu, are you ok? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±
Shaking his head, Zhou Xu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hurt at all.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, Zhou Yang turned back to Yan He and said, ¡°Remember to rest well, don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±
Yan He nodded. Zhou Yang patted Zhou Xu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the clinic again. If you have time to spare, thene look for me.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
When Zhou Yang left, Yan He had already worn his clothes properly. Zhou Xu¡¯s heart had felt very warm. Thest few worlds he experienced often had the character, Zhou Yang. He was always as kind as jade, never angry, nor showed any extreme emotions. He always doted on Zhou Xu, like how his real brother did.
Yes, Zhou Xu¡¯s brother would also look at him in this doting manner, looking at him with concern. Zhou Yang would always walk next to his parents¡¯ side, while he walked between them. Sometimes, his parents would hold his hand to make him fly, and Zhou Yang would smile at all that.
Wait!
In the real world, Zhou Xu also had a big brother. In the amusement park, the figure of the slightly older figure at his side was not a stranger, but it should be his brother.
Right, it was Zhou Yang!
Remembering, Zhou Xu thought of what happened in the amusement park.
After he was lost, what was the name of the big brother who always apanied him and held his hand, never releasing it?
His head hurt as if it was being gnawed by millions of ants.
Zhou Xu crouched down as he covered his head. His whole body was shivering as if he was locked in an extremely ice cer where the temperature was tens of degrees below zero. Zhou Xu¡¯s lips also began to turn purple, and his teeth chattered. Even while crouching, his legs couldn¡¯t hold his body weight.
Zhou Xu fell, however, his consciousness was very limpid. He even knew that he was losing consciousness.
Zhou Yang, who only walked a short distance away, was pulled back by Yan He. He felt Zhou Xu¡¯s pulse. Zhou Yang also didn¡¯t understand because Zhou Xu¡¯s pulse was very normal.
Zhou Yang spoke uncertainly, ¡°There should be no problem, his pulse is normal. It¡¯s probably fatigue, let him rest for a while.¡±
¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem?¡± Yan He asked.
¡°Ehm, otherwise why don¡¯t I call my teacher over to look at him.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
After Zhou Yang left, Yan He sat at the bedside and looked at the deeply asleep Zhou Xu. He suddenly remembered Zhou Xu confessing to him.
¡°Is it true? Do you really like me?¡± Yan He¡¯s voice was really quiet as if he was talking to himself.
He took Zhou Xu¡¯s hands and held them in his palms. Yan He felt that Zhou Xu¡¯s hands were very cold.
Holding the hands tightly, Yan He whispered, ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Strange, are you really ok? Zhou Xu, wake up. If you wake up, then I...¡±
Yan He suddenly froze. What he wanted to say was, ¡°I promise to be with you.¡± However, how could he like Zhou Xu? They were clearly always confronting each other.
Zhou Yang¡¯s teacher came. He also examined once and came to the conclusion, ¡°There¡¯s no big problem. It¡¯s possible that he hadn¡¯t had a good meal recently and his body became weak. Warm him up and he should wake up soon.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
After Zhou Yang and his teacher left, Yan He once again held Zhou Xu¡¯s hands. He looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s beautiful appearance and suddenly whispered, ¡°Zhou Xu, wake up. When you wake up, I¡¯ll tell you the secret about my body.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t wake up, but all the words Yan He said during that time were heard by him. He started to suspect the reason why his memories were like this was because his brain might have been tampered by someone when he transmigrated. That was why when he recalled something, his head would hurt.
However, fortunately, even though he fainted, he recalled the person who always held his hands, who always gave him candies. It was the big brother next door.
The feeling of holding hands with him was the same as the current one, strong and warm as if he wanted to put him in his heart to love.
Hearing Yan He, who was holding his hands, say that he would tell him the secret of his body after Zhou Xu woke up, he really wanted to smile. He didn¡¯t care about secrets, all he cared about was if the man, who was holding his hands, would once again love him and walk beside him until the end of this life.
The sensation of his body gradually became clear, and Zhou Xu¡¯s consciousness also followed and he gradually returned to his body.
Zhou Xu¡¯s fan-like thick eyshes slightly trembled. He finally opened his eyes and looked at Yan He, in front of him. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Meow~¡±
Yan He, ¡°...¡±
Yan He¡¯s face was still as expressionless as always, but Zhou Xu knew he had already gone from pleasant surprise to fright.
Zhou Xu smiled slightly and said, ¡°I was ying with you.¡±
Yan He, who was frightened, released Zhou Xu¡¯s hands and said angrily, ¡°Zhou Xu, get out of here!¡±
fl¨: I didn¡¯t trante this chapter! I just updated it for Slowya since she¡¯s at her friend¡¯s house without herputer. :3
Chapter 77.1
Chapter 77.1
Face-pping the genius from another world (3.1)
Editor: Chestnutwhale
The man who had just told Zhou Xu to scram then attentively went to find a bit of food for Zhou Xu. After finding it, he wondered why he was being so obedient. But looking at Zhou Xu¡¯s content appearance, his recent confusion dissipated into thin air.
Zhou Xu knew that in this world, food was distributed evenly, so if they had extra, that had meant their n was prosperous.
After eating, Zhou Xu continued to sit on Yan He¡¯s bed. He felt no desire topete with Ruan Shijin. Of the many worlds he¡¯s been to, in his eyes, all of the protagonists were but scum. As long as the protagonist doesn¡¯t antagonise him, then he doesn¡¯t want to fight the protagonist either.
Now, more than ever, Zhou Xu wanted to recover his memories. What he wanted even more, was to live a safe and quiet life with his lover.
But in reality, even if Zhou Xu refuses to acknowledge the protagonists, the protagonists would still want to find a way to make his life difficult. Just now, Zhou Xu had wanted to stay with Yan He and just look at him. But even if there¡¯s nothing to discuss, the protagonist will stille to destroy the tranquillity.
¡°Yan He, the n leader had mee to ask you about how to deal with those captives.¡±
Yan He looked at Ruan Shijin who had just entered the room; his eyes were narrowed, his gaze unkind, his tone cold. It was as if he were looking at prey, and the murderous intent within him was about to turn into a substance. He said, ¡°Before youe in, knock on the door!¡±
Ruan Shijin¡¯s heart dropped for a moment. It was like he had fallen straight from the sky, unable to touch the firm ground because he had discovered that his life seemed as though it was hanging in Yan He¡¯s hands.
¡°Sorry.¡±
Standing up, Yan He¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t as scolding as just now. ¡°I¡¯lle with you to find the n leader.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Before leaving, Yan He turned to nce at Zhou Xu who was sitting on his bed, his tone was still as indifferent as before and he said, ¡°Rest well.¡±
But Zhou Xu could hear the concern within his voice, thus he slightly smiled, waving his hand at Yan He, Zhou Xu teased him, ¡°Leave earlier so that you can return earlier. I¡¯ll wash up and wait for you.¡±
Yan He was stunned, and Ruan Shijin felt embarrassed. Zhou Xu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t pick the flowers and trample the grass outside.¡±
This time, Yan He felt embarrassed. He looked at Zhou Xu, his gaze slightly cold, but his slightly red ears had fallen in Zhou Xu¡¯s sight.
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, even showing a harmless smile.
Ruan Shijin lightly coughed, stepped back and said, ¡°Ahem, are you two?¡±
He was quite clear on how Ruan Shijin would treat those captives, so Zhou Xu focused on remembering his memories from the real world. But thinking of it just gave him a headache, in the end, he had no choice but to give up. But it was good that at least, the memories he had already recovered wouldn¡¯t disappear.
Their n had also won the battle in the original story, but it was at the price of nearly half of the warriors being ughtered. This time things were different. Under Zhou Xu¡¯s guidance, their casualties were next to nothing.
Ruan Shijin¡¯s goal was to expand and strengthen their n, so none of the captives were killed, and they had also merged with the Hexi n.
However, because the fight had been very intense, both sides suffered heavy casualties. As a result, after the merge, their n had been confronted with even more issues. And because they had been forced to merge ns, the Hexi n became like insects eating into wood, corrupting the Hedong n from inside.
But, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know this. Because he had betrayed the n, he had been burned to death on the altar.
Zhou Xu was very well clear about the connections between them. However, this time, Zhou Xu felt that Ruan Shijin might not be able to merge the Hexi n.
Sure enough, the next day, Ruan Shijin¡¯s negotiations with the Hexi n had fallen through. Most of their warriors hadn¡¯t died, so the Hexi n felt like they were capable of fighting again. They wished to ransom those warriors to return regardless of how much prey they demanded.
Ruan Shijin had disagreed. Merging was fine but letting the warriors return wasn¡¯t. Because he thought that after the warriors returned, they would definitely invade their territory again. They would be better off killing them, than returning them.
Ruan Shijin voiced his misgivings at the Hedong n¡¯s elder¡¯s meeting. Some agreed and some didn¡¯t. Naturally, Zhou Xu was also present. After they finished voicing their thoughts, there was an equal amount of people for and against it, so all of the elders looked towards Zhou Xu and Yan He, who had kept silent from the beginning.
Yan He acted as though those people¡¯s gazes didn¡¯t exist, continuing to act as cold as ice, and Zhou Xu said with a faint smile, ¡°If we kill all of their warriors, even if there was only one person left from Hexi n, they would surely oppose us to the end. It would be better to ask them for a ridiculous amount of food rather than killing them. In winter, they mighte to seek shelter. When the momentes, we won¡¯t even have to worry.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Ruan Shijin said. ¡°This is the equivalent of releasing a tiger into a mountain, they mighte back to attack us at any time. We also can¡¯t guarantee whether or not there¡¯s a traitor in our n.¡±
Zhou Xu said coldly, ¡°What,st time you said I was a traitor, and it turned out that I wasn¡¯t one. Now you think that aside from you, all of the n¡¯s people are traitors?¡±
This rhetorical question had made Ruan Shijin instantly speechless because, in his heart, he had truly believed that Zhou Xu was a traitor. Though there was no proof, his inherent impression hadn¡¯t changed.
The rhetorical question that Zhou Xu had asked, directly attacks the target by exaggerating their actions, and it was easy to draw hate towards himself. But Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care, because his goal was only to drag hatred towards Ruan Shijin.
¡°I...I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±
The n leader unhurriedly stepped out, asking Yan He, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, say something. Don¡¯t continue to stay silent.¡±
¡°I support Zhou Xu.¡±
The n leader nodded and pped for everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss how we should ask them for prey. Come,e,e,e to say something.¡±
¡°I heard that they have wild boars held captive.¡±
¡°Yes. It seems like they have forty of them in captivity, let¡¯s ask for a good eighty of them.¡±
¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ll have them give us some rabbits and pheasants.¡±
¡°Right, right. Pheasant meat stew is the best to eat, ask for more.¡±
As a result, this meeting for their elders had be a meeting of them discussing how to suck the Hexi n clean.
The elders who usually supported Ruan Shijin couldn¡¯t do anything about it, because when they thought about it, what Zhou Xu said was indeed true. If they indeed ughtered all of their warriors, the Hexi n¡¯s people would definitely counterattack, and when that timees, they won¡¯t be able to defend themselves.
And in the winter, ns that were poor and feeble could rarely find food, so they would go to other ns to look for help. And they would be at ease bing a rtively powerful n¡¯s member.
In fact, this method was the best. Because those poor and feeble ns woulde and seek shelterter, for the most part, they could drop their guard. In this world, hunger was the one thing they feared the most.
Their n eventually emptied out the families of the Hexi n, and the Hexi n still owed many things to the Hedong n. Of course, they kept over a hundred warriors and didn¡¯t let them out to return to guarantee the Hexi n¡¯s payment.
The Hexi n hadpletely lost this battle, and Zhou Xu¡¯s reputation in their n was gradually gaining momentum.
Later at the ceremonial meeting, Zhou Xu was met with the n leader¡¯s unbridled praise. Though their n was quite primitive, and the sacrifice to the gods was also very primitive, this simplicity made people feel that it was even more sacred.
The Hedong n believed that their patron saint was an eagle. The n leader¡¯s sceptre was in the shape of an eagle, and from a certain height, their altar also looked like an eagle.
The people stood where the eagle¡¯s wings were spread, while the n leader stood at the eagle¡¯s head. The sacred fire outlined the line of the eagle, and the n¡¯s people had assembled together, saying their pious prayers.
He didn¡¯t know why, but Zhou Xu felt that when they said their prayers, the entire world was peaceful. As though even the always chattering birds were silent.
As the saying goes, ¡®believe and it will exist¡¯. Zhou Xu, a man who has even experienced worlds with gods and buddhas, didn¡¯t believe that gods and buddhas would exist in an ordinary world. Yet inside of a primitive world like this, Zhou Xu had actually begun to believe in things like totems.
Following the n leader¡¯s movement, Zhou Xu also lowered his head, raised both of his hands, and slowly ovepped them. Then, along with the n leader, he sincerely thanked the eagle god for bestowing upon them life and living.
As everyone prayed, Zhou Xu suddenly felt his body warm-up. Raising his head, Zhou Xu had found that his palms were actually shining. A faint, light yellow coloured radiance, warmly glowed.
¡°Ah!¡± Zhou Xu had been so surprised that all of the people who were originally praying turned to look at Zhou Xu. Then everyone was startled.
The glimmer began to gradually fade after a few seconds until it hadpletely disappeared.
No one knew what was happening, and Zhou Xu also didn¡¯t know. Then amongst the confused crowd, Yan He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Zhou Xu is our n¡¯s lucky god. The rays of light in his palms are surely from the eagle god delivering fortune.¡±
All of the n members wore expressions of sudden realisation, with only Zhou Xu holding doubt towards Yan He¡¯s words. His gaze clearly revealed the words, ¡°You¡¯re truly ridiculous.¡±
Yan He took a look at Zhou Xu, then turned around and paid no heed to him, continuing to act as a stoic, wooden person.
Ultimately, the entire n¡¯s people looked at Zhou Xu as if looking at a deity. Their gazes were filled with respect. The only person who didn¡¯t look at Zhou Xu in this way was Ruan Shijin.
He was a modern transmigrator and truly unable to exin this phenomenon, but saying that Zhou Xu was their n¡¯s fortune god was simply too ridiculous.
However, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth at a time like this. After all, this society held a strong belief in gods.
After the sacrificial ceremony, Zhou Xu began to eat and get dressed for the day. Because he was considered a god, they naturally sacrifice offerings for him as well.
When he could no longer take it, Zhou Xu went to the vige hospital to find Zhou Yang.
Zhou Yang¡¯s body seemed like it was bing unwell. In the mornings he would often work in the hospital, then he would begin to get dizzy in the afternoon.
Firmly pulling Zhou Yang¡¯s hand over, Zhou Xu took his pulse.
fl¨: As you guys know, I¡¯m going back to school soon... but I decided to co-trante MORE novels on CG and off of CG. Guys, I promise I¡¯m not an M. ?? Anyways, I still ain¡¯t ready for school. ??
But, in all honesty, can we have a round of apuse for the editors of this novel? They have to edit Slowya¡¯s Chinglish and my kinda inurate trantions that are like 10% inurate, ording to Chestnut.
*Insert apuse SFX.*
Chapter 77.2
Chapter 77.2
Face-pping the genius from another world (3.2)
Editors: chestnutwhale
After taking Zhou Yang¡¯s pulse, Zhou Xu realized that Zhou Yang was not sick at all, his condition had been caused by an iron deficit.
For a long time, he did not eat meat and only ate a few vegetables, thus it was only natural that his bodycked proper nutrition. After so many years, his body had a severeck of trace elements, especially iron. It was the reason why he would be so pale, often dizzy and without strength.
Zhou Xu intended to prepare some pills for Zhou Yang. Because he only ate vegetarian dishes all year round, if he suddenly ate meat, his body would feel sick.
Since he remembered that he had an older brother in the real world, Zhou Xu cared for Zhou Yang a lot. He was afraid that Zhou Yang had also transmigrated over.
Wanting a calm ce to make Zhou Yang¡¯s pills, Zhou Xu looked left and right. In the end, the corner of his lips hooked up as he went to Yan He¡¯s house.
Seeing that the door had been left unlocked, Zhou Xu lightly knocked twice. There was no sound inside. Zhou Xu waited a little, and as there was still no response, he pushed open the door and entered.
It was only after he went in that Zhou Xu discovered that Yan He was not there at all.
But this was perfect. Zhou Xu needed to make nutritious things for Zhou Yang, and have him eat it daily.
Looking at Yan He¡¯s allocated foods, Zhou Xu smiled slightly. He decided to directly use them. If Yan He was angry, then it would be even more interesting.
Actually, if Yan He wasn¡¯t so serious in this world, then Zhou Xu also would not want to provoke him so much.
After preparing all the necessary ingredients, Zhou Xu started to make pills in Yan He¡¯s room.
It took him the whole day to finish. When night fell, Zhou Xu saw there were already many pills besides him. So he got up and stretched. He was mid-stretch when he heard Yan He say, ¡°What are you making these things for?¡±
Suddenly turning his head, Zhou Xu discovered, who else could the person behind him be, if not Yan He?
¡°When did youe back?¡± Zhou Xu ignored his question and put away the pills. He intended to give them to Zhou Yang the next day.
¡°A while ago.¡±
¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t notice.¡±
¡°En. What are you making these things for?¡±
Zhou Xu continued to ignore his question and said, ¡°I used a lot of your food. Tomorrow,e to my ce, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±
¡°No need. I¡¯ll give them to you if you tell me what¡¯s the use of the things you made.¡±
Zhou Xu was speechless. He felt as though Yan He was still a curious baby, upon seeing something new, did he really need to figure out its use?
Since Yan He did not mention it, then it meant that he tacitly agreed with Zhou Xu¡¯s actions. And so, the next day, Zhou Xu took the ingredients from his house and went to Yan He¡¯s house again.
However, before he started preparing the pills, he needed to give Zhou Yang the ones he¡¯d made the day before.
On the way, walking past a house, he saw Ruan Shijin nting something. And it was something that he was very familiar with, they were beans.
Acting as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, Zhou Xu took the nutrient pills he prepared and headed to the clinic.
There weren¡¯t many people in the infirmary, and Zhou Yang was taking a nap on the seat by the window.
Light knocking on a table awoke Zhou Yang. His pale face looked a little transparent, appearing somewhat ill. However, he was as good looking as always.
¡°Ge,e, look at what I prepared for you.¡±
Zhou Yang slowly stood up, as was his habit. This was because if he were to stand up too fast, he would remain dizzy for a while. It was also why his movements and speech were slow.
¡°What?¡±
Taking out the pills he¡¯d prepared, Zhou Yang said, ¡°Candy.¡±
¡°Candy?¡±
¡°En.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Xu stuffed one into Zhou Yang¡¯s mouth.
The pills were not too big, not too small, they were exactly bite-sized. However, Zhou Xu had added several medicinal herbs inside. Those herbs could remove the fishy smell of meats and viscera, leaving only a sweet and sour taste, like honey-coated hawthorn berries. It was both nutritious and appetizing to eat.
Chewing the thing given by Zhou Xu, Zhou Yang¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so delicious.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why I said they were candies.¡±
Zhou Yang had never tasted this kind of vor. It was as if this candy had opened a whole new world to his sense of taste, even his eyes felt brighter.
Zhou Yang stared at Zhou Xu¡¯s small bag and asked, ¡°Are there more?¡±
Zhou Xu handed over the small bag in his hand to Zhou Yang and said, ¡°There are, however, don¡¯t eat too much. A few is enough, eating too much is useless, your body won¡¯t be able to digest it.¡±
Zhou Yang quickly took another one out and stuffed it in his mouth, he asked, ¡°Digest what?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head and thought to himself, let him as much as he wants. At most, he would have to make some more for him, and use less ingredients, so that no matter how much he ate, it would not hurt his body. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Nothing, just eat, don¡¯t eat too much, eating too much will cause indigestion.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yang took out another one to put in his mouth.
Zhou Xu was speechless. He estimated that Zhou Yang would finish the bag in two days. However, this was also good. In any case, the ingredients inside were all concentrated. There would be no problem even if Zhou Yang didn¡¯t eat his meals and only ate these pills. It wouldn¡¯t hurt his body.
The two of them made small talk, filling the small clinic with a warm atmosphere. But after a while, the warmth was broken.
¡°Zhou Yang, hurry, Han Xun is injured, take a look.¡±
The person who came was a tan warrior, the person on his back was precisely Han Wen¡¯s older brother, Han Xun.
Only after the warrior put Han Xun on the infirmary¡¯s bed did Zhou Xu discover that Han Xun¡¯s waist had been pierced and his body drenched in blood.
There was only Zhou Yang and Zhou Xu in the infirmary, so Zhou Xu immediately prepared to act as a helper. However, Zhou Yang shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, we can¡¯t save him.¡±
Zhou Xu froze, and the warrior also froze. Then, the big man suddenly started to cry.
The warrior bit his teeth and didn¡¯t speak. Zhou Yang also lowered his head. He and Han Xun knew each other. When Han Xun had been injured before, he would always sincerely say ¡°thank you¡± while being treated by Zhou Yang, so Zhou Yang was also very sad at the moment.
In the sorrowful infirmary, a sudden sharp order came, ¡°Enough, you leave. Zhou Yang, be my helper. Hurry, or he really will die.¡±
Zhou Yang dumbly looked at Zhou Xu. This time a chilly voice spoke, ¡°Have the two of them leave, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Zhou Xu looked over, then nodded. The person who spoke was Yan He.
The warrior who carried Han Xun on his back left, however, Zhou Yang stayed.
Zhou Xu took a knife and put it on the fire to bake a little. Then, he put the knife on Han Xun¡¯s abdomen.
Zhou Yang was so astonished, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. He had never seen someone cut apart the stomach of a person to save him. However, Zhou Xu¡¯s expression was very serious, so he did not dare say anything to him.
His actions were fast and proficient. There was no time for hesitation, because Han Xun was still losing blood.
Approximately one hourter, Zhou Xu wiped away the sweat on his forehead, and breathed deeply before saying, ¡°It¡¯s done. Now, his survival depends only on himself.¡±
Zhou Yang felt below Han Xun¡¯s nose. There was indeed a breath, though it was very weak.
He looked at Zhou Xu with disbelief, because had he not been treated, Han Xun would have died within half an hour.
Zhou Xu lifted his hand to softly knock on Zhou Yang¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Ge, I¡¯m powerful, aren¡¯t I?¡±
¡°Powerful.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why you should obediently eat the things I gave you. Your body would also get better.¡±
Zhou Yang nodded, and as if he was a child, he pulled Zhou Xu¡¯s hand saying, ¡°Xiao Xu, teach me the thing you just did.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled softly and said, ¡°Okay, Ge.¡±
Next to him, Yan He was unhappy, very unhappy. However, he did not know why he was unhappy. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want Zhou Xu to meet with Zhou Yang, nor did he want Zhou Yang to touch Zhou Xu, and he also didn¡¯t want Zhou Xu to talk to Zhou Yang. By the way, Zhou Xu also made many delicious pills for Zhou Yang, but he hadn¡¯t made any for himself (YH). And besides, what he used was even his things.
Yan He turned around to leave in a fit. Zhou Yang did not notice that Yan He was angry, however Zhou Xu did.
Feeling pretty good, Zhou Xu knew that Yan He was drinking vinegar. However, this was very good, after he drank a lot of vinegar, maybe he would regret telling Zhou Xu to scram.
In the evening, Han Xun really woke up. It was like a miracle. The whole tribe was shocked because they heard that Zhou Xu had saved a dead man. Therefore, the rumors of Zhou Xu being the God of luck, once again spread to the tribe, who began to believe it.
Ruan Shijin didn¡¯t understand, however he was very unhappy, because while he was thinking about how to develop the tribe, Zhou Xu casually became the tribe¡¯s god. Why?
On the same day, after Zhou Xu went back to Yan He¡¯s house, he discovered Yan He was studying the things he brought.
¡°Did you find anything?¡± Zhou Xu asked.
Yan He turned his head, slightly embarrassed, ¡°I was looking casually.¡±
¡°O.¡± Zhou Xu nodded, then said, ¡°Zhou Yang said he liked the pills I made him very much. I decided to make him some more.¡±
Yan He¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Zhou Xu knew this was him being unhappy.
¡°Han Xun would probably need it too. When the timees, I¡¯ll make some for Han Xun.¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Oh right,st time, Han Xun even caught the arrowing at me. I¡¯ll need to be better to him in the future.¡±
¡°En.¡± Yan He was even more unhappy. His ice-cold expression seemed to be colder.
Zhou Xu continued, ¡°Ay, Yan He, what do you think of me loving Han Xun, you don¡¯t like me anyway? He also appears to be very strong, moreover he is paler than you. I like pale men.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t!¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t I? You don¡¯t like me anyway, do you?¡± Zhou Xu asked with a smile. Yan He retreated a step, Zhou Xu advanced a step. Yan He retreated another step, Zhou Xu also continued to advance, until Yan He was forced to a table.
Left with no room to retreat, Yan He looked at Zhou Xu who was very close to him, and suddenly said, ¡°I have been bitten by a snake!¡±
T/N : Hey hey ~ fl¨zen (co-tl) had started school. She¡¯s taking 2 weeks off to settle in and get her homeworks done (good child :pat:). So we¡¯re back to one update/week for now.
And I wanted to give a big thanks to chestnutwhale for her efficiency!
Chapter 78
Chapter 78
Face-pping the genius from another world (4)
Editors: chestnutwhale
¡°What?¡±
¡°I was bitten by a snake.¡± Yan He repeated.
Zhou Xu was helpless, he stopped provoking Yan He. He then turned around to sit beside the table and asked Yan He, ¡°You were bitten by a snake. Is this matter very important? Why are you telling me?¡±
Almost imperceptibly, Yan He secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He also turned around to sit. Facing Zhou Xu, he said, ¡°I was bitten by an extremely poisonous snake and survived.¡±
¡°So?¡±
¡°After Zhou Yang¡¯s teacher inspected my body, he gave me the wrong medicine.¡±
¡°And?¡±
¡°My body also was not good.¡±
Zhou Xu looked helplessly at Yan He who continued to speak, ¡°Actually, that thing, the one for eating, make more of it, I also need nourishment.¡±
Finally understanding, Zhou Xu thought, because he¡¯d increasingly pressured the other
, that person suddenly said that he was bitten by a snake. This really made people speechless. However, taking his jealousy into consideration, Zhou Xu decided to forgive him.
¡°Is that the reason why you were not poisoned?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. When Zhou Yang¡¯s teacher gave me medicine, he got one of the medicines wrong, causing my body to undergo a big transformation. As long as the sole of my left foot is not pierced, I will not die. Because my regeneration capability is very strong, my body will automatically stop the bleeding. Right, my eyes have also been hurt before, and as a result, every so often, I¡¯ll be blind for a day.¡±
Zhou Xu thought this was very interesting, so he asked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because when Ruan Shijin was struck by lightning, I tried to save him. After saving him, my eyes started to hurt and several dayster, I lost my sight. However, the next day, I was good again. Afterwards, my eyesight became very sharp, I could see things that were two to three hundred meters away, and very clearly.¡±
Zhou Xu realized the reason why Yan He went after the archers was not because he thought their numbers were few and that he could deal with them, instead, he could clearly see how many of them were there.
In this kind of primitive world, such a skill was simply godly.
However what Zhou Xu could still not understand was why nobody from the n pushed him to be the chief. After all, in terms of force, he really was unmatched.
¡°You don¡¯t want to be the chief?¡±
Yan He continued expressionlessly, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to be the chief, I told them there was poison in my blood. I was sent by the Eagle God to help the tribe expand, and after doing so, I will disappear. ¡±
Zhou Xu supported his forehead, he agreed with what Yan He said, he really was poisonous!
Is there anyone who would believe this kind of nonsense?
Yet in reality, there was absolutely no one who didn¡¯t believe it!
¡°They believed it?¡±
¡°En, because the Eagle God is great.¡±
Raising both hands, Zhou Xu said, ¡°I surrender.¡±
He really did not understand this world¡¯s rules, nor did he understand this world¡¯s logic. Simply because the Eagle God was omniscient, whatever nonsense Yan He said about the Eagle God was to be believed?
Remembering that a few days ago, Zhou Xu had also been made by Yan He into a Luck God sent by the Eagle God, Zhou Xu understood that this tribe¡¯s worship of the Gods was unshakable.
Forget it, Zhou Xu felt that his heart was very tired. It had clearly been ¡¯flirting¡¯ but in the end, this had unexpectedly developed into a situation that left Zhou Xu with no alternative. He was also really desperate.
Not arguing with Yan He, Zhou Xu once again made some pills. Han Xun really needed nourishment, him waking up could already be considered a miracle. In the process of the operation, he had lost a lot of blood. If he still didn¡¯t get any nourishment, his body would probably develop other issues.
It was also because of this matter that Zhou Xu discovered he really wanted to teach modern medical skills to these people.
However, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t want to teach so many people, he only wanted to teach the skills to Zhou Yang, his cousin in this world.
That day, when Zhou Xu finished making the pills, it was already veryte. He lifted his head and turned his neck. Zhou Xu still needed to get back to his room to rest.
Upon turning his head, he saw the already asleep Yan He. Zhou Xu felt very content in his heart. On second thought, he didn¡¯t intend to go back anymore. He opened Yan He¡¯s quilt, and gently crept in.
When Zhou Xu woke up first the next day, it was because he¡¯d dreamed that he became Sun Wukong, being pressed under Mount Wuzhi. He opened his eyes. He discovered he was not being squashed by Mount Wuzhi, instead he was being embraced by Yan He. Yan He¡¯s arm happened to press down on his chest.
Slightly smiling, Zhou Xu decided to continue teasing Yan He. He at least needed to see other expressions on his face, for example, bashfulness.
Yan He tightly encircled Zhou Xu in his arms. He would also frequently stroke Zhou Xu¡¯s head, as if Zhou Xu was his pet.
Bearing it for half a day, Zhou Xu could not continue to bear it. Because if it went on like this, he would be hard.
Extending his finger, Zhou Xu lightly poked Yan He¡¯s nose. Yan He shook his head and continued to sleep.
Zhou Xu continued using his hand to poke Yan He¡¯s eyshes. Yan He rubbed against Zhou Xu a little and continued to sleep.
Very good. Zhou Xu really became hard from the rubbing.
They would not do it anyway so he could only endure it. But when he looked back, the person holding him was still sleeping soundly. So Zhou Xu went to touch a certain ce of Yan He¡¯s, until his small tent was raised. Zhou Xu then pushed Yan He and said, ¡°Wake up, wake up, you¡¯re holding me too tightly.¡±
In his sleep, Yan He opened his eyes and closed it again. He even said, ¡°Zhou Xu, I want to top you...en, thinking of you made me... hard.¡±
He knew Yan He was dreaming, so Zhou Xu continued to push Yan He until his eyes werepletely open.
Seeing the person in his bosom clearly, Yan He opened his mouth slightly but didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.
Zhou Xu said with a smile, ¡°¡±You fell asleepst night and unexpectedly did this to me, really...is this any different from a beast?¡±
Yan He was dumbstruck, and in his heart, Zhou Xu wasughing out loud. He finally saw another expression on the facially paralyzed Yan He who. A stupefied expression.
¡°Last night, I was making pills. I thought you were sleepwalking, however you spoke. You said you wished for me to sleep with you. I didn¡¯t agree, so you dragged me there. After I was in bed, you kept holding me tightly, saying you love me the most. Right, you held me just like now.¡±
Yan He was surprised and discovered that he was holding Zhou Xu firmly in his arms. So as if electrocuted, he quickly released his hands.
Zhou Xu continued to tease him, ¡°Right,st night you were too fierce. No matter how I shout for you to stop, sigh, who acts like that during their first time, sigh, now I have a sore back, what do I do?¡±
Yan He¡¯s face was red. He suddenly stood up. However, upon standing up, he realized that the tent near his unmentionable area was rather big.
Therefore, he turned his body, his back against Zhou Xu who was lying in bed and stuttered, ¡°I... you.. I can take responsibility... if you are willing.¡±
Zhou Xu was on his bed, lying down, one hand supporting his head. Inwardly, he wasughing madly, because he discovered that Yan He was finally lively, unlike his previous self who was like a dull piece of wood.
¡°For you, I¡¯m willing.¡± Zhou Xu answered even though he was stillughing inside.
¡°Great.¡±
¡°Right, I really liked it when you entered from the back and from the sidest night, let¡¯s continue next time.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t get an answer, because Yan He had already fled. It was only after he left that Zhou Xu chuckled out loud. If one word was used to describe his lover in this world, it would be cute.
However, Zhou Xu recalled that since Yan He¡¯s body underwent so many mishaps, his insides must have undergone a lot of transformations too. Sometimes, these transformations weren¡¯t necessarily bad, however, others could be life threatening. Therefore, Zhou Xu decided to not joke next time. He needed to carefully examine Yan He¡¯s physical condition.
After resting for a while on the bed again, Zhou Xu got up. He still had a lot of things to do. Because Ruan Shijin seemed like he wanted to teach the nmates how to nt. This was a good thing and Zhou Xu would not stop it. However, Zhou Xu wished that before the spring next year arrived, everybody could live in a secured house.
Their current houses were all straw huts, which were very fragile. If a strong wind blew, the whole house would be blown away. The key point was that the nsmen would asionally be attacked by wild animals, and the security was very poor.
Zhou Xu had seen this world had grasses that were very sturdy after being dried in the sun. If they could use them and add stone and dirt to make y, the houses built in this way would be very safe.
As he pondered, Zhou Xu decided to start.
After eating a simple meal, he quickly made some pills. After sending it to Zhou Yang and Han Xun, he started to look into how to build houses.
However, before constructing houses, Zhou Xu needed to first research that grass. Because, if the grass rotted in the walls when it rained, that would be bad.
Just like that, Zhou Xu examined a bundle of grass for a whole day. Thankfully, in the end, he found a method to make the grass even more resilient and durable. He only needed to continue observing it for a few days.
In the evening, Zhou Xu rubbed his sore neck from staying with his head lowered. Preparing to go back first, he only took several steps before seeing a figure.
The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift, Zhou Xu said to the other person, ¡°Coming to fetch me?¡±
Yan He lowered his head and answered, ¡°I went to ask, the doctor told me after the first time, you had better rest for two days, and can¡¯t tire yourself.¡±
¡°Then what did you do in the daytime?¡±
¡°I went to reflect.¡±
¡°Ha?¡±
¡°Because I have been bitten by a snake, my body underwent changes, it was why that particr skill of mine is very strong. Zhou Yang¡¯s teacher once said I couldn¡¯t do it randomly, otherwise I would kill my beloved. I was thinking what I¡¯ll do if I idently killed you. So, I was reflecting on whether I should break up with you.¡±
Zhou Xu: ¡°...¡±
Yan He said expressionlessly, ¡°Then I met Zhou Yang¡¯s teacher who said that maybe I wasn¡¯t actually that strong because he saw you ying with grasses today. It showed that you had not been killed by me, so I decided not to break up anymore and came to be with you properly. I¡¯m happy that that particr skill of mine isn¡¯t so strong.¡±
Zhou Xu once again found he really didn¡¯t understand this primitive world, really...
T/N : Okay, I¡¯m alwayste for Monday release... sorry. I decided to change it to Tuesay... Hope I won¡¯t procrastinate and update on Wednesday >_<
Chapter 79.1
Chapter 79.1
Face-pping the genius from another world (5.1)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Zhou Xu felt that he couldn¡¯tmunicate with Yan He, so he was toozy to continue talking with him. Besides, he was very busy at the moment. The matter of constructing houses was not something that could be solved in a day or two.
His brain was full of matters concerning houses, so Zhou Xu didn¡¯t intend on going to Yan He¡¯s house on that day. Also, Yan He¡¯s sleeping habit was really too dishonest. If he became hard again, he felt like he would go mad. He did not like using his own hands to deal with his physiological needs.
With this in mind, Zhou Xu walked towards his own house. However, midway, he was caught by Yan He.
Zhou Xu looked at Yan He with a frown. Because his strength was too big, Zhou Xu¡¯s wrist hurt a little.
Only to hear Yan He say, ¡± Why aren¡¯t you going to my house?¡±
Pulling his hand away, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Like you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s your house. My house is the other way.¡±
¡°Are you angry because I made you suffer yesterday?¡± Yan He said expressionlessly.
Zhou Xu had originally wanted to say that nothing happened the day before, and that it was just him teasing Yan He. However, looking at his serious face, Zhou Xu changed his mind at thest moment once again. He answered with a nod, ¡°Yes, it hurts a lot. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very angry. I¡¯m going back, bye.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu really turned to leave, leaving Yan He¡¯s icy expression. To be honest, inside, he was also at a loss for what to do.
In the evening, Zhou Xu continued to busy himself, thinking about the matter of constructing houses. At the same time, he remembered thatst time he¡¯d seen a stalk wild wheat amidst the grass. This kind of wheat probably could be processed, and that would not only improve its harvest, but also its taste.
The key problem was, Zhou Xu had only seen it at a nce, and hadn¡¯t paid attention to it at the time. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could find the wheat again.
In addition, Zhou Xu also needed to find some herbs, including several medicinal herbs. He still wasn¡¯t sure if they existed in this world.
There were too many matters at hand, however he wouldn¡¯t stress over them, because Zhou Xu was very good at coping with pressure. Moreover, he only needed to do these things in a down-to-earth manner, and didn¡¯t need to worry about the results. Because even if he were to fail, he was still the lucky god of the tribe and would not be unable to make a living.
After a busy day, Zhou Xu continued to busy himself after returning home. It was only after working well into the night that he decided to sleep, but when he turned his head, he discovered that unexpectedly, Yan He was also there.
¡°When did you arrive?¡±
¡°Quite some time ago. I knocked on the door but you didn¡¯t hear me, and after I came in, I noticed that you were busy so I kept silent.¡± Though Yan He¡¯s expression appeared the same as it usually, Zhou Xu could see that his answer was very careful, almost as if Yan He were afraid that he would be chased away.
Yan He nodded, but he did not leave.
Zhou Xu looked at him, and Yan He also looked at Zhou Xu. In the end, it was Zhou Xu who gave up first, and he asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±
¡°None, I only want to ask you, does it really hurt a lot? Does it mean we can¡¯t do it anymore in the future?¡±
Zhou Xu answered seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
After Yan He left, Zhou Xu really had no more energy nor words to say, so he went to bed and fell into a deep slumber.
The next day, when Zhou Xu woke up, he went to the clinic to examine Han Xun. He discovered that Han Xun was already a lot better and that Zhou Yang also seemed to be more energetic. After telling them what to watch out for Zhou Xu began to teach Zhou Yang some modern medical knowledge.
The morning passed quickly. In the afternoon, Zhou Xu went to work on the matter of house construction again. On the way, he saw Ruan Shijin was still harvesting beans.
Because of Ruan Shijin¡¯s rtionship, Zhou Xu also paid attention to it.
It turned out what Ruan Shijin was collecting were soybeans. Although it was a little different from the one from the modern world, it should still be beneficial for this world¡¯s development if it could be grown.
In reality, there were a lot of crops in this world. Almost all the crops of the modern world were present. Zhou Xu recognized most of them, but Ruan Shijin didn¡¯t recognize many.
In his actual world, Ruan Shijin hadn¡¯t originally liked animals and nts. The balcony of his home was always empty. When he was given a cactus, the type that wouldn¡¯t die despite being watered once a month, he could still make it die. Because after he received the cactus, after watering it once, he left it on the balcony and forgot about it. The drought-resistant cactus was thus killed by drought.
That was also why, after Ruan Shijin arrived, he didn¡¯t involve himself with any crops, instead teaching people to dry things with salt, which could already be considered pretty good.
Because after retrieving salt, he also taught the nsmen how to marinate meat. That way, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much in winter.
Fortunately there wasn¡¯t a need to recognize soybeans, one look at it and one would know, otherwise Ruan Shijin still would not know what it was.
There was no female lead in this world, and it was basically about Ruan Shijin leading the nsmen towards sess one step at a time. This also saved Zhou Xu a lot of energy, because most of the time, when women became ruthless, they wouldn¡¯t be any worse than the male protagonist.
Zhou Xu did not pay attention to Ruan Shijin. Instead, he suddenly decided to look for another elder of the n.
This n elder was called Wei Xin, and he was the one responsible for construction within the n. Everyday he was as busy as a bee. One moment, this family¡¯s house copsed, and another, the roof of the other family¡¯s house broke. That was why he was practically the busiest elder in the n.
When he found him, Wei Xin was guiding two of his apprentices in repairing someone¡¯s roof.
Wei Xin looked at the work at hand. In the end, he still decided to go down.
¡°Speak quickly. I¡¯m busy, very very busy.¡± Even when he spoke, Wen Xin was very fast. One look and you could tell that he was an impatient person.
¡°Elder Wei, you should sit. I have a n I¡¯d like to share with you.¡±
¡°n? What n? If you have one, then speak quickly. I still need to repair three roofs today. Don¡¯t waste my time, speak quickly, quickly.¡±
Zhou Xu then quickly told his n for building houses. There were obviously still many things that needed to be solved in the middle, but Zhou Xu felt that he couldn¡¯t work on his own. So he¡¯d suddenly decided to look for Elder Wei.
At first, Zhou Xu¡¯s n was to solve all the problems and then go back to Elder Wei¡¯s construction team, but Zhou Xu had too much to do, and if he really had to do everything himself, then he might be working himself to death.
After Elder Wei heard what Zhou Xu had to say, he thought for half a day. He turned his head to look at the huts he built. In the end, he pped once and said, ¡°Alright, think hard. When you figure out how to make it,e and tell me.¡±
Zhou Xu was at a loss for words.
The reason he told Wei Xin was because he had wanted for him to solve the problem of rocks and slurry and such. But in the end, he still ended up being the one having to go home and think about it.
Looking at his head full of white hair, Zhou Xu waved his hand to call down Wei Xin¡¯s two apprentices. After telling them the n, Zhou Xu directly gave them orders, ¡°In the next two days, you guys should try and figure how to make slurry. You¡¯ll also need to think about how to make the grass added in the slurry remain strong and not rot. Think about it carefully, and the day after tomorrow, I¡¯lle over to inspect it. If I don¡¯t see any results, I¡¯ll tell the n leader to withhold a winter¡¯s worth of meat from you two.¡±
As soon as they heard thest sentence, the two disciples became obedient in an instant. ¡°Yes, Elder Zhou, we will definitely think about it carefully.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and left.
In reality, this kind of hut wasn¡¯t hard to build. What made it difficult was the issue of slurry. This slurry had the same role as cement does in modern buildings. The key point was that there was no cement here. Therefore, they could only try their best to make the mud waterproof after drying and give it the ability to fix stones in ce.
Zhou Xu already gave them a direction, which was to add that hay to the mud. What they would have to do is to actually experiment to see if the slurry he¡¯d thought of was solid or not in the end, and if it could be used.
Atst, Zhou Xu had set this matter aside, or at least, for now. The day was still early, so Zhou Xu decided to visit the vicinity, looking for wild wheat. If he could find it, and if it was nted now, perhaps it could be harvested once before winter.
In reality, there was another reason why Zhou Xu was so concerned about this matter. Most of the nsmen ate meat. This kind of food, cereal and vegetables, were rarely eaten. In the long run, their physiques would change, and they would be more likely to get sick.
It was just like how sailors on a long trip would experience changes in their body if their vitamin intake wasn¡¯t enough, getting sick and dying.
So what Zhou Xu wanted was not just to solve the problem of the n¡¯s sustenance, but also the issue regarding the n¡¯s diet.
Not long after he left, Zhou Xu found several vegetables, even garlic.
Although these vegetables grew very short due to the surrounding grass, the oue wouldn¡¯t be bad if an area was allocated to cultivate them.
In addition, at that small patch where the garlic grew, the garlic had already matured. One could directly harvest some, while leaving some behind. The harvested ones could be used when cooking meat, and remove its metallic taste.
Continuing forward, Zhou Xu stood in front of a nt and looked at it as if he¡¯d discovered a treasure. He crouched down and looked at the tiny white flowers, then decided to mark the spot, because if the flowers were still there, it meant the potatoes underneath hadn¡¯t matured yet.
Yes, the short and small nt was a potato.
Once again continuing forward, Zhou Xu was still looking for the wild wheat, which was his ultimate goal.
But no matter how he looked for it, he couldn¡¯t find it. There was no road at all in the forest, and no matter how good Zhou Xu¡¯s memory was, he couldn¡¯t remember the specific area where the wheat was.
His vision also started to blur, and the sky darkened.
It was only then Zhou Xu was shocked to realize that he had entered the depths of the forest. The forest at night was too dangerous. All kinds of fierce beasts roamed. Even if it was a random wild boar that came out, it could still probably kill someone.
His whole body started to tremble. Zhou Xu¡¯s perception of danger was extremely sharp, but in the crisis-ridden night forest, this sharpness would instead be detrimental to him. All kinds of dangers were intertwined, causing Zhou Xu¡¯s perception to have problems.
Zhou Xu quickly headed home as he shouldn¡¯t stay there too long.
Trying to control his perception, Zhou Xu strode in the direction he came from.
As time went by, Zhou Xu trotted for an hour. And an hourter, Zhou Xu discovered that he still did not walk out of the forest, and it was all dark around him.
T/N : I¡¯mte again.... >.< FF14¡¯s fault! MMORPGs are so time-consuming T^T Anyway, here¡¯s chapter 79.1.
Because of school and a growing disinterest for novels, fl¨zen has decided to stop tranting. I¡¯m tranting alone once again. I¡¯ll probably look for a co-tl again in the following weeks. (Arc 10 is culvation world T________________T)
Chapter 79.2
Chapter 79.2
Face-pping the genius from another world (5.2)
Editor: chestnutwhale
The starlight was dim, and dark clouds began to gather in the sky. In the pitch-ck night, Zhou Xu thought of a scene in a certain world where he¡¯d been bitten to death by wolves. At that time, he had also been afraid, but he hadn¡¯t been in control of his own body.
Now that he could control his own actions, Zhou Xu would definitely not allow himself to meet such a mishap and die an early death.
Suddenly his body shivered. Zhou Xu knew that he was being targeted by some kind of ferocious beast.
He couldn¡¯t see anything, but the ferocious beasts could see him. In this situation, Zhou Xu could only move forward in a S-shape. That way, the ferocious beasts could not easily catch him.
Suddenly, a roar sounded. Zhou Xu knew that he was, once again, being targeted by a wolf. And the biggest problem with wolves was that they moved in groups.
Having no weapons for protection on him, Zhou Xu needed to find a ce to hide.
In the pitch-ck night, Zhou Xu continued to walk in an S-shaped route. Behind him was a group of wolves, their eyes glowing with faint green light.
The wolf¡¯s howl sounded sorrowful and miserable. It was as if they had not eaten for a long time, and the sound was full of hunger.
Continuing to run forward, Zhou Xu seemed to see a bit of light in the distance. It should be the bonfire of the vige. Great. He only needed to persevere for another 20 minutes and he should be able to arrive at the vige.
Having a little bit of light, Zhou Xu ran more steadily. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the area ahead was very moist and covered with moss. It was very slippery to step on, so in a moment of carelessness, Zhou Xu slipped.
The moment Zhou Xu fell down, the pack leader had already flown out, with the target being Zhou Xu¡¯s neck.
Staying in the same position as when he had fallen, Zhou Xu put down his injured foot and kicked his other foot, hitting the head of the flying wolf.
The wolf leader fell to one side and whined. The rest of the wolves who had wanted toe up were stopped by Zhou Xu in this way, and they didn¡¯t dare to move forward for a while. However, Zhou Xu knew that he could not escape again in this fashion. If there was indeed any solution, it would be to beg for the protection of the Eagle God.
Finally, the wolf leader slowly stood up while swaying. Zhou Xu also supported himself on a short tree beside him to stand up.
The atmosphere stopped still, one person and a group of wolves confronted in the forest.
The wolf leader let out a wolf howl, and Zhou Xu knew they were about to start attacking.
Leaning against the tree, Zhou Xu held a branch in his hand which he had grabbed when he fell down.
They wereing, covering the left front, right front as well as straight ahead. Zhou Xu could deal with two at the same time, but three would be very difficult.
He swung the branch, and the wolves¡¯ blood-curdling screech cut through the dark night.
But Zhou Xu did not feel the awaited pain. Instead, he had an extra person behind him.
¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Yan He said.
Zhou Xu was speechless, thinking to himself, this could also work?
But the truth was that the wolves retreated a little, with their heads still bowed, looking as if they were mortals seeing gods, both worshipping and scared.
It was only when the pack of wolves hadpletely scattered that Yan He had the opportunity to take out his flint and light the small torch he carried with him.
Because these portable torches were very small, the light brought out was faint, like a modern candle, and barely allowed one to see the path.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Zhou Yang came as well, and he¡¯s also very worried about you.¡± Yan He said after getting the torch ready.
Zhou Xu tried to walk, but his foot was sprained too strongly, and could not get off the ground at all for a while. It hurt when he moved.
Only then did Yan He notice Zhou Xu¡¯s foot. ¡°What happened to your foot?¡±
¡°Sprained it, it¡¯s best not to touch it at the moment. That¡¯s why,¡± Zhou Xu said as he smiled, ¡°you should carry me.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Yan He answered very straightforwardly.
Lying on Yan He¡¯s back, Zhou Xu could feel the warmth of his body. This kind of feeling was a very good one, and very familiar at that.
A scene shed in his mind, and Zhou Xu suddenly froze.
It was a scene from when he was a child. He had been ignorant and stubbornly wanted to go on the slide. That slide was actually very high and only open to children over ten years old. How old had Zhou Xu been at the time?
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t remember, but he must have been under that age, because in this scene his mother immediately shot down his request to y on the slide.
In the end, Zhou Xu did not listen and still climbed the high slide. However, when he went down, his momentum was too strong, and Zhou Xu had to run for several steps, causing him to identally sprain his foot.
Yes, when his foot got sprained, it hurt a lot. Just like the sharp pain he felt from his ankle when he fell a moment ago.
In the previous world, he had also sprained it, and at that time he¡¯d thought that the pain was worse than being stabbed in the stomach with a knife.
At that time he hadn¡¯t recalled the real world, but this time he remembered.
The Zhou Xu from the real world was carried by a half-grown child.
That boy, seeing his injured self, gently squatted down in front of him and patted himself on the back. He said, ¡°Xiao Xu,e here, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±
His voice was very nice to hear, and Zhou Xu felt for sure this voice would be etched in his mind, but why had he forgotten about this man?
But now he remembered, and also recalled the appearance of this brother when he was young: very handsome. Although still a little young and immature, he was still vaguely aware of what he had looked like when he had passed through space.
Zhou Xu then concluded that he was his lover.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡±
A voice rang out, interrupting Zhou Xu¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Nothing.¡± Zhou Xu said.
After saying that Zhou Xu deliberately blew air at Yan He¡¯s ear, the implicit provocation was evident.
Yan He shivered and almost threw Zhou Xu down. However his trembling made Zhou Xu¡¯s injured ankle touch a tree on the side. The pain almost made Zhou Xu cry.
Taking in a breath of cold air, Zhou Xu endured. He hated the pain, but even more so, he hated having his tears seen by others.
But suddenly it urred to him that no one could see in such a dark night. So the tears in Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes fell straight down. It really hurt too much.
However Zhou Xu could not say anything, it was because he provoked Yan He that he suddenly trembled, thus making his feet touch the tree.
With no other alternatives, Zhou Xu could only say, ¡°Walk more steadily.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Yan He continued walking with Zhou Xu on his back. The dark clouds were increasing, the wind was picking up, and looking to the left, he could still see the asional lightning shing by.
¡°I need to speed up, it¡¯ll rain soon.¡± Yan He gently patted Zhou Xu¡¯s ass once.
¡°I understand.¡±
After that, Yan He carried Zhou Xu on his back as he raced down the road he was very familiar with..
The wind grew stronger, the humidity increased, and asionally a few drops of rain fell on Zhou Xu and Yan He¡¯s heads. Yan He ran even faster when he felt it.
Finally, before the rain fell, Yan He returned to his house.
As Yan He said, Zhou Yang was also there, and he looked very worried.
Hurrying to put Zhou Xu on the bed, Yan He said to Zhou Yang, ¡°His foot is injured.¡±
Zhou Yang walked over and looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s swollen ankle and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s sprained. Straighten the bone for me first, it¡¯ll go down on its own, don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Yan He was also watching on the side. Zhou Xu¡¯s ankle had begun to be purple and it seemed a bit serious.
With a gaze as if he couldn¡¯t bear it, Zhou Yang nced at Zhou Xu¡¯s feet, and finally put it back with one hard tug.
Zhou Xu bit his lower lip, drawing blood. The pain made him sweat all over. His eyes were red. He asked Zhou Yang, ¡°Is it over?¡±
Zhou Yang nodded and then answered, ¡°It¡¯s done. Now, you have to rest properly. This is medicine for swelling. Put it on.¡±
¡°Apply it for me.¡± Zhou Xu really didn¡¯t want to move, it hurt too much.
¡°Okay.¡±
Just like this, Zhou Yang carefully applied the herbs on Zhou Xu, and when everything was done, he and Zhou Xu both breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°What have you been doing? I haven¡¯t seen you all afternoon, and I was worried when Yan He went to find me. How can you be so old and still cause trouble?¡± It was only then that Zhou Yang started to rebuke Zhou Xu.
Laughing lightly, Zhou Xu discovered that no matter which world, Zhou Yang had a life full of worries, and most of his targets of worry were himself.
¡°I went to the mountains to look for wild wheat. If we can grow it on our own, we won¡¯t be afraid of winter and running out of food from now on.¡±
Yan He interjected at this point, ¡°We¡¯ve never been afraid of running out of food. So long as I go out hunting, I will nevere back empty-handed.¡±
Zhou Yang also nodded.
Zhou Xu red at Yan He, who froze and did not utter a word.
¡°This is because our bodies will get sick easily if we only eat meat for a long time. By the way, Ge, in the future, you can also add some proper meat to your diet. Either stewed meat or broth is fine.¡±
After Zhou Yang heard it, he questioned in detail, ¡°Is there anything to pay attention to?¡±
¡°There is.¡± Zhou Xu gave Zhou Yang a lot of lectures on nutrition, including how to staunch bleeding and various other medical knowledge. Listening, Zhou Yang seemed to have entered a new world.
While Zhou Xu and Zhou Yang were discussing medical matters on one side, Yan He made some food for Zhou Xu.
When Zhou Xu finished eating, he continued to teach Zhou Yang. Suddenly there was a fierce banging on the door behind them. Due to the heavy wind and rain, the three hadn¡¯t initially noticed it.
Upon opening the door, Zhou Xu found out that the visitor was not a stranger, but instead it was Ruan Shijin, the protagonist of this world.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Yan He, bad news, the leader....the leader died.¡±
T/N : So sorry, I didn¡¯t have time to trante the chap forst week. I really need to find time and stock pile >.>
Chapter 80.1
Chapter 80.1
Face-pping the genius from another world (6.1)
Editors: chestnutwhale
Zhou Xu and Yan He followed Ruan Shijin to look for the leader. However, they only saw a cold corpse.
Looking at the n leader¡¯s face, Zhou Xu felt that it was a bit unusual. When an average person dies, their face wouldn¡¯t be this color.
Thus, in front of the puzzled eyes of the crowd, Zhou Xu opened the n leader¡¯s mouth. He then found an anomaly. There was residue left from poison in the n leader¡¯s mouth.
The liquid was purple, and it should have been a poison that could directly enter one¡¯s bloodstream.
The others at the scene did not understand, but one other person did. It was Zhou Yan¡¯s teacher.
The two looked at each other, but did not speak. However, there was another person present who was rmed, and it was precisely Ruan Shijin.
That¡¯s right, the n leader¡¯s death was caused by Ruan Shijing.
Actually, at the time, Ruan Shijin had been studying beans, or rather more importantly, he was searching for other species of beans. This was because he figured that if there were soybeans, there must also be adzuki beans, mung beans, and many others. And so he began to look for as many beans as he could find.
He cooked each color of beans separately, and when they were cooked he tested them to see if they were poisonous.
Ruan Shinjin gave the yellow beans to the wild boar raised by the n and did not discover any problem. Then he fed the green beans to the two birds that came looking for food, and there was no ident either.
After that, only the red beans were left. Looking at the beans in the bowl, Ruan Shijin thought they were the same as modern adzuki beans. In addition, the yellow and green beans did not have any problem, so the red beans also shouldn¡¯t have any. And it so happened that the n leader came looking for him to ask him about when to start preparing marinated meats, so Ruan Shijin gave some red beans to the n leader to eat.
At the time, there had been no problem. Thus, Ruan Shijing had felt reassured and continued to discuss the matter of marinated meat with the n leader.
About two hours after that, the n leader was still fine, but on the way back, the n leader started to say he had an upset stomach, and Ruan Shijin followed the n leader to his house because he was a little worried.
Afterwards, the n leader¡¯s stomach started to hurt more and more. Only then did Ruan Shijin begin to feel scared. He wanted to give the n leader some water, but at that point, the leader couldn¡¯t drink anything anymore, in fact, he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.
¡°Really?¡±
Ruan Shijin took a step back because of his guilty conscience and looked out the window at the rainstorm saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Yan He, the n leader is dead, someone has to preside over the affairs of the n.¡±
After speaking, Ruan Shijin ran away. This was because the doctor seemed to be able to see through people at a nce, and his gaze was difficult for Ruan Shijin to bear.
At this point, Zhou Xu and the doctor looked at each other, they¡¯d gotten the gist of it. However, before anything could be said, they needed to find evidence. Otherwise, if they casually insulted the tribal elders, they would get their tongue removed.
Soon after, all of the n elders came. They also did not dare to believe, how could the n leader, who had been in good spirits during the day, be dead at night?
Furthermore, the n leader hadn¡¯t mentioned who the next leader would be, so they too began to worry.
As they fretted and furrowed their eyebrows, Zhou Xu quietly said something, Yan He nodded and turned to walk away.
But the n had to have someone to lead it, so the next day they spontaneously organized a council of elders, at which they decided to appoint someone as the leader.
Most of those old men didn¡¯t want to work, and as for the younger ones, Han Xun was injured, and Yan He couldn¡¯t be the leader, so that left only Zhou Xu and Ruan Shijin.
The number of their supporters was actually pretty simr, but Zhou Xu was the tribe¡¯s lucky god, and as a result the other members of the tribe still supported Zhou Xu more.
The elders also didn¡¯t know who to choose, so they asked Zhou Xu and Ruan Shijin, ¡°What do you want to do if you be the n leader?¡±
Ruan Shijin stood up, already having forgotten about the matter of him causing the n leader¡¯s death. He was currently full of fighting spirit. Now that he hade to a different world, he would lead the n to glory and sess.
¡°Hello elders, if I be the n leader, I will make sure that our n will be strengthened, and we will be the strongest race and n on this continent. We will have endless meat to eat and won¡¯t feel the cold, I will work hard for this goal.¡±
The elders were very satisfied with Ruan Shijin¡¯s answer, after which they looked at Zhou Xu, who also stood up. Though he had no intention of bing n leader, whenpeting with Ruan Shijin, he had to win.
¡°I won¡¯t talk about what I intend to do if I were to be n leader, because I would do it even if I wasn¡¯t the leader. First off, I don¡¯t intend to settle for not letting our n go hungry, but instead I want to let them eat well before even feeling hungry. Secondly, I am not going to make sure no one is cold, and will instead dress them well andfortably on top of not being cold. Andstly, I will teach Zhou Yang the art of medicine, and I will let our n live well and have a good house on top of eating well and wearing well. All of the things that I¡¯ve just mentioned, I¡¯m already working on them now. Even if someone else bes the n leader, I will continue to cooperate. I¡¯m not just talking about it, but actually doing it.¡±
After Zhou Xu finished speaking, Elder Wei suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I support Zhou Xu, he¡¯s already helping us remodel our house, I believe in his abilities.¡±
After Elder Wei finished speaking, Zhou Yang¡¯s teacher, who was also the doctor from before, stood up and said, ¡°Yes, Zhou Xu¡¯s medical skills are very good, I also support him.¡±
After these two elders finished speaking, almost all the elders began to support Zhou Xu.
Eventually, Zhou Xu became the new n leader. He could see Ruan Shijin¡¯s humiliated expression. If he had done a good job and didn¡¯t give bad ideas, then Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t really care about him. After all, he also wanted to lead the n to improve. However, he had harmed others and didn¡¯t dare to admit it, so Zhou Xu would have to strategize.
That night, the tribe held a grand ceremony to inaugurate the new leader. Zhou Xu held his scepter high and shouted their n¡¯s slogan in front of all the kneeling tribesmen.
This was followed by the sacrifice to the ancestors, which Zhou Xu alsopleted properly as taught by the elders.
With the ritualpleted, Zhou Xu really did be the head of their n, and the first thing he had to do after bing the n leader was to uncover the murderer who had killed the previous leader.
Nobody expected Zhou Xu to hold a meeting of elders as soon as he finished the ritual, but looking at Zhou Xu¡¯s appearance, it shouldn¡¯t be a joke, so the elders followed him to the site of the meeting.
Ruan Shijin also felt a little guilty because he discovered this morning that the three bowls of beans he cooked yesterday were all gone!
At the meeting, Zhou Xu did not waste time, directly calling for Zhou Yang¡¯s master.
¡°Elder Hu, tell me what caused the n leader¡¯s death?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s tone was very calm, so calm that it creeped people out, it especially felt so for Ruan Shijin.
Perhaps it was fear, but Zhou Xu felt the wind blowing over was cold.
Elder Hu stood up, ¡°The previous n leader was poisoned.¡±
After that sentence, the whole ce was quiet again, with an asional breeze blowing through, which made people feel eerie.
Elder Hu continued, ¡°The poison that killed the n leader is called the Nine Quarters Grass, as the name implies, after the poisoning, there is no problem for nine quarters, after nine quarters, the abdominal pain begins, and the poison will quickly circte in the bloodstream, after which the person will quickly die.¡±
No one had ever heard of the Nine Quarters Grass. In reality, the name was actually given by Zhou Xu.
He asked Yan He to secretly search Ruan Shijin¡¯s house, and after finding several kinds of beans, he asked Elder Hu to do experiments. The results of these experiments soon came out, the old n leader was poisoned by that red bean.
Once Zhou Xu knew what the bean was for, he then named it the Nine Quarters Grass. Yan He had found this bean, and they discovered that the bean¡¯s stem and leaves were also poisonous, more toxic than its fruit, which was this red bean.
Ruan Shijin began to retreat after hearing Elder Hu¡¯s words. He also knew he had been exposed.
Zhou Xu signaled Elder Hu, who nodded, and the old n leader¡¯s body was carried over.
Once again, the elders did not dare to speak as the n leader¡¯s face and body had turnedpletely purple, looking extremely terrifying.
¡°This is what happens after eating the Nine Quarters Grass, the whole body will decay at an elerated rate while turning purple. The question now is, who actually gave the n leader the Nine Quarters Grass?¡±
One of the elders thought about it and said, ¡°The n leader discussed the matter of marinated meat with us that day, but we only talked about it for an hour or so, so he should have eaten the Nine Quarters Grass before he arrived.¡±
Another elder agreed and said, ¡°The elder was fine when he came, but when he left, he rubbed his stomach, and he didn¡¯t say anything. But when he rubbed his stomach, it happened to bump into my head, which was why I noticed it.¡±
¡°He was with Shijin when he came and they left together. Shijin, do you know anything about it?¡±
Ruan Shijin had now retreated to the edge of the assembly, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. After we went back, the n leader started to say that his stomach hurt. I then went to fetch a doctor, but the n leader passed away.¡±
Ruan Shijin spoke in a very urgent manner, giving people the impression that there was a pack of wolves chasing behind him.
Zhou Xu coldly looked at Ruan Shijin¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Yan He, that night, I asked you to search Ruan Shijin¡¯s house, what did you find?¡±
Yan He stepped forward, still holding three small cloth bags in his hands. He opened them, revealing three piles of beans inside.
¡°This is what I have found in Ruan Shijin¡¯s house.¡±
Chapter 80.2
Chapter 80.2
Face-pping the genius from another world (6.2)
Editor : chestnutwhale
Only then did Zhou Xu step forward holding his scepter. He took out a soybean and put it in his mouth. The elders stared at him in shock, only to hear Zhou Xu calmly state, ¡°These three things are all called beans, this one is called soybean, it doesn¡¯t contain poison. It is edible, and it¡¯s actually very good for the body.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu took out a green one to put in his mouth, ¡°This one, let¡¯s call it a mung bean. It¡¯s also a pretty good thing. In the summer, use it to boil soup, it can cool you down, and it¡¯s also very good to make sweets with.¡±
Finally, Zhou Xu took out a red colored bean. He didn¡¯t put it in his mouth, instead, he held it and said, ¡°This red thing isn¡¯t a bean, this the fruit of the Nine Quarter Grass. It is highly toxic, and it doesn¡¯t have an antidote for the time being. Thest n leader died because he ate this fruit. As the reason why this fruit was in Ruan Shijin¡¯s house, as well as how he fed it to the n leader, we will need to ask him.¡±
Zhou Xu stared at Ruan Shijin, whose legs went weak, he was rooted in ce. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. He could only repeat, ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, I thought this bean wasn¡¯t poisonous either. Because the yellow and green-colored beans were not, I just thought it was modern adzuki beans, which are also edible. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I really did not intend to kill the n leader. You have to believe me, it really wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±
¡°So, you¡¯re admitting it?¡±
¡°But it wasn¡¯t intentional. It¡¯s true, if I knew it was poisonous, how could I give it to the n leader?¡±
¡°You thought that by saying a single phrase of ¡®it wasn¡¯t intentional¡¯, you would be exempt from punishment? If it was me, and I killed you by mistake, what do you, as the deceased, think I should do? Do you think I would be innocent?¡±
Ruan Shijin couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Zhou Xu continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, you weren¡¯t sure, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t dare to taste it yourself, am I wrong?¡±
Ruan Shijin continued to back away, but Yan He grabbed his arm in a strong grip.
Zhou Xu, on the other hand, no longer pressed Ruan Shijin, instead he turned to the elders of the tribe and respectfully asked, ¡°Elders, how should we punish Ruan Shijin in this kind of situation?¡±
The elders who at first supported Ruan Shijin were disappointed. They discussed with the rest of the elders and finally said, ¡°If it was truly unintentional, we could also understand. But Ruan Shijin was suspicious of it being poisonous so he didn¡¯t dare to try it himself. Thus, giving it to the n leader shows that he knew in his heart that the n leader might die. Therefore, we all feel that this is considered intentional on his part.¡±
Another elder stood up and said, ¡°So, we decided to give him the maximum punishment, which is execution by fire, and it will be carried out in three days.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it as you see fit. Also, I¡¯ll entrust the previous n leader¡¯s corpse and funeral to you, elders. It was already disrespectful of us to take his body out again today.¡±
It was only when the elders nodded that Zhou Xu breathed a sigh of relief. The matter of the male lead was resolved. Then after that he was going to go all out, he really intended to lead this n forward.
On the very same day, Ruan Shijing was locked up. Though he kept shouting that it had been unintentional, and that he was doing it for the n, in the end, nobody paid any attention to him.
This was his duty as n leader. However, Zhou Xu was more concerned about his wild wheat and the matter of houses. Because as Yan He said, as long as he was here, they would neverck food.
The second day of the hunt was extremely sessful. The prey they caught was enough to provide 3 months worth of food.
But in this hunt, in order to capture this prey, their n had lost 3 people and 23 were hurt. Obviously, whenpared to hundreds of warriors, this wasn¡¯t a big number. In Zhou Xu¡¯ eyes, however, as long as there were casualties, it couldn¡¯t be considered a sessful way to obtain food. His desire to find the wild wheat was even more intense now.
That evening, after hosting the warrior¡¯s dinner, Zhou Xu began to recall the information for wheat improvement. Because he had once been a scientist in a certain world, he was very familiar with all kinds of experiments. For this kind of thing that had already been sessful, with all scientists having learned about it, Zhou Xu only needed to remember.
That world was already far away, so Zhou Xu had no option but to write it down to slowly recall. He wrote the first form, and then the improved form, before finally writing the form for practice, and the form for distribution.
After recalling and writing down all the forms, Zhou Xu found out that Yan He had once againe to his house.
¡°What are you writing?¡± Yan He asked.
¡°The method to improve the wheat seeds.¡± After answering, Zhou Xu hooked his hand towards Yan He and said, ¡°Come here.¡±
Yan He had a bit of misgivings. However, he still went.
Zhou Xu pulled Yan He¡¯s hand and started to take his pulse.
Zhou Xu had taken his pulse before, but it was too hurriedst time. This time Zhou Xu was finally able to take a good look at Yan He¡¯s health.
The longer Zhou Xu took his pulse, the more he discovered that Yan He¡¯s body was really different from normal people. His pulse flowed in reverse.
It was also the first time Zhou Xu encountered this kind of situation, so he turned his body and took Yan He¡¯s pulse in a different way. With this, Zhou Xu found that his front pulse was smooth, but there seemed to be a lot of stuff mixed in between, but Zhou Xu was unclear what they were. Zhou Xu judged that it shouldn¡¯t affect Yan He¡¯s daily life.
After taking Yan He¡¯s pulse, Zhou Xu also felt relieved.
Looking at Yan He, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°If I n to make big changes to our n, will you support me?¡±
Without thinking for a second, Yan He nodded and said, ¡°Support.¡±
¡°No matter how I change it?¡±
¡°En.¡±
Slightly smiling, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Come and hug me.¡±
Yan He paused for a moment before reaching out to embrace Zhou Xu in his arms.
Feeling Yan He¡¯s embrace, Zhou Xu thought to himself that he really couldn¡¯t continue teasing him anymore, if he did, he might flee.
But since he was here, he shouldn¡¯t think about leaving this evening.
Leaning into Yan He¡¯s arms, Zhou Xu fell backwards, right onto his bed, and Yan He fell with him.
Yan He tried to move, but Zhou Xu hugged him around the waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, hold me and sleep.¡±
That night, Zhou Xu slept very peacefully. However, the next morning Zhou Xu got the news that Ruan Shijin went missing.
Reaching the house where Ruan Shijin was locked up, Zhou Xu found that the door had been opened and there was nobody inside. The rope that tied Ruan Shijin up was also thrown on the floor.
Zhou Xu knew that someone had let him go. However, a soft heart would always suffer, and when the time came, the person who had let Ruan Shijin go would know what regret felt like.
¡°Leader, what should we do?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t mind him, if he escaped then let it be. We also don¡¯t know where he went, it¡¯ll be hard to chase after him at the moment, so let¡¯s forget about this matter for now.¡±
After Ruan Shijin escaped, Zhou Xu left the test nting of the soybeans to an elder. He then went to the mountains again, but this time, Yan He followed him.
Zhou Xu thought about it, and decided to take a few more people with him as he wanted to collect the garlic from that garlic field.
He called around a dozen men, all carrying sturdy sacks. Zhou Xu led them into the mountains.
Halfway there, Zhou Xu met Zhou Yang again. He was initially living in the mountains and just happened to be preparing to go to the vige¡¯s clinic. After knowing what Zhou Xu wanted to do, he insisted on following along.
Everyone else disagreed. Although most of them didn¡¯t know Zhou Yang, they all knew that there was a doctor named Zhou Yang in the vige who was very delicate and frail. When they saw him, they needed to protect him well and never let him get tired or hurt.
Zhou Yang was also quite speechless. In the end, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t agree to him following, but Zhou Yang¡¯s body was already much better. If he kept on taking the pills Zhou Xu gave him, then after half a year, his health would have greatly improved, and at that time it would be no problem to bring him along.
Zhou Yang was very disappointed, he could only turn around and walk towards the direction of the vige.
At that moment, Han Wen, who just happened to go to the corner to relieve himself, came back and saw that the team hadn¡¯t advanced at all. Finding it strange, he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving?¡±
One of the warriors replied, ¡°We just met Zhou Yang, he wanted toe with us, but we persuaded him to go back.¡±
¡°Oh, the really delicate doctor? I had never seen him. When I go visit Han Xun, he always seems to be absent.¡±
¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The warrior said to Han Wen as he pointed at a figure.
Han Wen followed the warrior¡¯s gaze, only to see a thin figure that indeed seemed to be very weak.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, if we¡¯rete, we might run into beasts.¡±
Only then did the crowd continue, Han Wen looked at Zhou Yang¡¯s back and felt as if he had seen this back before. He thought that perhaps he had seen it just before when Zhou Yang left, but since he didn¡¯t know Zhou Yang, he didn¡¯t recognize it.
Continuing to walk forward, Zhou Xu finally found the garlic field. However, he didn¡¯t know why but the garlic field was unexpectedly empty.
Enduring his puzzlement and frustration, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Can you tell which animal is responsible?¡±
The warriors also found it strange, so they followed to investigate. Finally, they came to the conclusion that thend was not destroyed by a fierce beast, but that it should be man-made, and that man¡¯s purpose should be the same as Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu found a leftover garlic in a corner and told the warriors that this was what they were looking for, but now the area was empty except for the one Zhou Xu had found.
And Zhou Xu also found human footprints, the footprints were not big. Zhou Xu guessed that it might be a child¡¯s. However, the key point was why did a child need so many cloves of garlic?
T/N : I wanna eat Â̶¹±ù. ~.~ I don¡¯t do much everyday, but I¡¯m so tireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed. I¡¯m probably too addicted to Genshin Impact, ugh. Does any of you y the game? (Edit : My UID is 703579866, tell me your nickname before adding me~)
Chapter 81.1
Chapter 81.1
Face-pping the genius from another world (7.1)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Carefully re-examining the footprints, Zhou Xu still felt it was strange. And so, he hurriedly led the warriors forward, because he feared that the other things he wanted would also be taken away by the child.
The people from this world didn¡¯t know what garlic was, and this was why Zhou Xu harbored suspicions in his heart : it was possible that this child had also transmigrated. After all, there was already Zhou Xu and Ruan Shijin, so the presence of a third person wasn¡¯t impossible.
After walking a short distance, Zhou Xu found the potato. The white flower on it had already withered, so it should be in its growth period. However, Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t wait any longer, because he wasn¡¯t sure if the thing would be dug away by the child.
Thus, Zhou Xu talked to the warriors behind him, ¡°While leaving some dirt, dig these potatoes up for me.¡±
¡°Potatoes?¡±
¡°Yes, this is a potato. The things growing from it are edible. Besides, it¡¯s really good for the body. The key point is that it¡¯s filling. Even if some catastrophe were to ur, with this alone our tribe will not starve.¡±
¡°So good? But won¡¯t it have a bad taste, not at allparable to the taste of meat?¡±
¡°That, you¡¯ll understand when the timees.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t n on exining further. Because at the moment, his foot still hadn¡¯t been thoroughly healed. He couldn¡¯t walk too far, and besides, if the day darkened, it would be very dangerous.
The warriors he¡¯d instructed dug out the potatoes, cing them in a sack with the dirt. Zhou Xu then led them onward.
If he didn¡¯t misremember, there was a ce in front where twenty to thirty stalks of corn grew. Besides,st time he saw, the corn was almost ripe. This time it should be ripe, Zhou Xu decided to directly pick them and establish an area to nt them. After three months, they should be able to eat corn.
Continuing to advance, Yan He suddenly held out his hand, stopping the other from advancing. He whispered, ¡°There¡¯s something up ahead.¡±
Everybody became instantly on guard. However, Zhou Xu said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, there should not be any danger.¡±
He didn¡¯t feel any danger, meaning the animal ahead might be afraid of humans.
Yan He looked at Zhou Xu, then said, ¡°Even if there is no danger, we should still be careful.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and was about to walk forward, but Yan He pulled him behind him and walked in front of him.
Zhou Xu then heard a somewhat tiny and somewhat sharp voice scream, ¡°Ah!¡±
Then, Zhou Xu saw a short child, carrying a huge sack on his back, running away in the other direction.
Zhou Xu quickly signaled to Yan He. ¡°Go after them.¡±
As soon as Zhou Xu finished speaking, Yan He¡¯s figure vanished. His speed was almost several times faster than the running child in front. A few minutester, the child, with his huge sack, had been caught by Yan He.
When the child was carried in front of Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu realized that it was not a child, but a slightly petite woman.
¡°Who are you?¡±
The woman lifted her head in dismay to look at Zhou Xu, and lowered her head again.
Zhou Xu looked at the woman¡¯s appearance, she was very beautiful. Her face cut a sorry figure because it was dirty, but even so, the woman¡¯s temperament and the feeling she gave were different from the women of the n.
Suddenly recalling his initial suspicion, Zhou Xu said to the people beside him, ¡°You guys step back first, I have something to ask her.¡±
Apart from Yan He, the other warriors all consciously retreated a few meters.
Zhou Xu looked at Yan He and said, ¡°You also step back.¡±
¡°Do you like her?¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Zhou Xu and the girl expressed their surprise in unison. Finally, Zhou Xu saw that Yan He really seemed to care, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like her. I only love you.¡±
This time the woman was astonished. Satisfied, Yan He retreated some distance away, in order to let Zhou Xu and the girl speak.
Looking back to make sure of their distance and estimating that they shouldn¡¯t be able to hear, Zhou Xu directly asked, ¡°Did you transmigrate?¡±
Suddenly, the woman¡¯s pupils shrank, and she looked at Zhou Xu with her mouth open, but she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.
Looking at her behavior, Zhou Xu knew that he was right, so he continued, ¡°Since you, a woman, had toe looking for something to eat, that means that your n is currently undergoing a crisis, right?¡±
The woman lowered her head dejectedly, and slowly answered, ¡°I did transmigrate, I lived in modern times, but one day I was hit by a car, and somehow came here.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t speak and quietly listened to her.
¡°The body I transmigrated in is the body of the daughter of the chief of the Lingshan n. The Lingshan n is not big but the people there are hardworking and live in seclusion, so it¡¯s been peaceful and quiet. However, a few days ago, we were attacked by the Hexi n.¡±
As Zhou Xu listened, he understood the general idea. After the Hexi n was defeated by them, they started to plunder those small ns like crazy.
¡°There were only three hundred people in our n, and all the warriorsbined didn¡¯t even add up to a hundred, so we ended up getting merged with them. But after merging, the food allocated to our n was only half of theirs. We could basically only eat one meal a day, and they didn¡¯t even share food with us these days. We also don¡¯t have other options. I know a little bit about crops and tried toe out and find something to eat because our nsmen started to get sick. They are so weak that they can¡¯t even eat, so I am begging you, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t take my food ......¡±
Zhou Xu thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°You understand agriculture?¡±
The woman replied, ¡°En, I grew up in the countryside, and I went to an agricultural university.¡±
After thinking for a bit, Zhou Xu suddenly had an idea, so he said, ¡°How about this, tomorrow you can bring one of your n¡¯s patients over and I¡¯ll cure them, but you¡¯ll have to promise me one thing.¡±
¡°You can treat illnesses?¡±
¡°I also transmigrated over. My original job was a doctor.¡± Zhou Xu said in all seriousness, and he didn¡¯t feel that what he said was a lie, because he had been a doctor in one of the modern worlds.
¡°It¡¯s too great, thank you.¡±
¡°I still haven¡¯t told you what I want you to do.¡±
¡°Whatever it is, I agree. As long as you can save my father.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
The woman¡¯s name was He Xiao. What Zhou Xu had asked her to do was to be an undercover agent for the Hedong n.
Zhou Xu actually had a good impression of her, and since she was from the modern era, she must know a lot of things. She might even know more than Ruan Shijin.
In the end, Zhou Xu had He Xiao leave half of the garlic she¡¯d picked behind. They gave her some of the meat they carried on them in exchange. And just like that, He Xiao became a member of the Hedong n.
After letting He Xiao go, Zhou Xu went back to pick the rest of the corn. After that, Zhou Xu led them to look for chili peppers. However, they still didn¡¯t find the wild wheat.
While resting together, Zhou Xu drew the shape of the wild wheat he had seen. As soon as he¡¯d finished drawing, Yan He said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before, there are some around the foothills ahead.¡±
Zhou Xu asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
Zhou Xu was very excited, and followed Yan He there. Upon arriving, he discovered that there was another thing even more delightful ¨C these wild wheats were already mature. And there wasn¡¯t just a small patch here, the whole area was covered with wild wheat.
Yan He looked at Zhou Xu, and puzzled, he asked, ¡°What are the use of these things?¡±
¡°To eat.¡±
Yan He didn¡¯t understand, could this kind of thing with needle-like tips really be eaten?
There was a patch of golden yellow wheat in front of him. Zhou Xu could even imagine that in a few years, their staple food would change, and instead of meat, they would eat pasta.
Right, he still needed to figure out how exactly a flour mill worked, and if he could, he would create a flour-milling machine.
Also, there was the issue of energy. Even if they didn¡¯t have electricity, they may be able to use steam.
Zhou Xu even started to imagine a whole town in his mind. The people there wouldn¡¯t have to go out hunting every day and there wouldn¡¯t be unnecessary deaths.
But even before, Zhou Xu had known that he must harvest this wild wheat. It was the foundation for everything he dreamed of.
¡°Yan He, go back and call for more warriors. Those with swords should take their swords. We need to collect all of these and bring them back to our n.¡±
T/N : So the ¡°child¡± wasn¡¯t the person who saved RSJ. I also thought it was some naive child who worshipped him... ~.~ Still 3 chapters left before the end of this arc. The next one is an eastern fantasy I think...
Okay nevermind, I just checked the first chapter of the next arc...it¡¯s CULTIVATION world. I wanna cry... Let me die. Time to look for a co-trantor ~ Lla ~
PS : It¡¯s been so long since I updated on time ~ I¡¯m even early as it¡¯s still Monday in France. Now, it¡¯s time to continue ying Genshin. (The new event is so meeeeeeh.)
Chapter 81.2
Chapter 81.2
Face-pping the genius from another world (7.2)
Editor: chestnuwhale
Yan He looked at the pointy things and still felt that he didn¡¯t understand, but he believed in Zhou Xu. He left some warriors to assist Zhou Xu while he rapidly headed back. One hourter, he brought back 300 warriors.
Upon hismand, the warriors began to farm for the first time. Though it was clumsy and extraordinarily slow, no one would die doing this kind of work.
Thirty people collected all the wild wheat rapidly. In the afternoon of the next day, these people were once again called upon by Zhou Xu to thresh wheat.
Before threshing the wheat, Zhou Xu met He Xiao again. Zhou Xu also met with the Lingshan n¡¯s leader. He took the leader¡¯s pulse and discovered the reason for his illness. It was mostly due to ack of nutrition, which had caused his bodily functions to deteriorate and made him feel lightheaded.
Perfect, Zhou Xu thought, this kind of medicine, perhaps he could make more of it in the future.
From then on, Zhou Xu met with He Xiao once a week. Each time, he would bring her some pills and food. At the same time, Zhou Xu also made lots of inquiries regarding the Hexi n, discovering in the process that Ruan Shijin had already sought shelter there.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care about Ruan Shijin at all. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to bother with someone who had already left the n. What he thought at the moment was that they didn¡¯t have a machine for threshing wheat. Zhou Xu could only ask the warriors to smash the wheat ears with rods, and then call the women of the n to rub the wheat whose ears had not beenpletely collected so that the wheat would alle down.
It took them three days to finish such little work.
However, looking at the two big sacks of wheat, Zhou Xu felt it was worth it.
From the two sacks of wheat, Zhou Xu took one to improve the wheat seeds, and for the other one, Zhou Xu called the people responsible for making food in the n to teach them how to wash wheat and how to dry it. Then, Zhou Xu also taught them how to transform the wheat into a dish.
Being able to eat a whole mealposed of wheat for the first time, Zhou Xu felt moved. It had been too long since he¡¯d eaten anything other than meat.
However, because the wheat had not been domesticated, the quantity of flour that could be produced was average, meaning, the skin of this kind of wheat was too thick. The improvement that Zhou Xu wanted was one that would make the skin of the wheat thinner and at the same time have more flour inside.
After the meal, Zhou Xu asked for the opinions of the other nsmen. Most of the nsmen still liked it, and even if some of them didn¡¯t, it was because of the thick skin of the wheat. But as for the taste, none of them said they hated it.
After he understood this point, Zhou Xu also felt relieved. He was afraid that because the nsmen had been eating meat for a long time, they would not be used to it.
Zhou Xu¡¯s wheat improvement was finished rapidly. After half a month, Zhou Xu called people to set up farnd of about ten mu.
In fact, the process of setting up farnd was very arduous. Ten mu ofnd could be considered neither small norrge.
First, the warriors dug a ditch at the edge of the ten mu ofnd. Then, Zhou Xu burned all the grass and trees on the ten mund. Finally, Zhou Xu asked all the warriors to plow the farnd together.
Despite the fact this world¡¯s winter was really short, it was too cold. The temperature would, at times, drop to around -30¡ãC. The crops had basically no way of getting through the winter. So even if Zhou Xu could get the farming tools he needed, he would still have to wait until he had finished nting all of these crops.
The whole ten mu ofnd had been fully nted with wheat. Next to it, Zhou Xu had the warriors open up another field of around two mu, as well as a plot of around one mu. In the two mu plot, they nted corn and in the one mu plot, they nted the soybeans that Ruan Shijin was previously going to nt.
When he had finished nting all of them, Wei Xin¡¯s two disciples finally finished the slurry for building houses.
Zhou Xu went to inspect the situation. He found out that not only did the two disciples add the grass inside, but they also put something in between, which was sand.
It had passed their experimental trials, and would not break down in any type of wind or rain. It was almost like the cement of the modern world.
Zhou Xu was very satisfied. He let them start building the first house. No matter how many stones were needed, Zhou Xu would find them.
After that day, the warriors began their daily journey up the mountain in search of rocks.
During their break, the warriors would ridicule the fact that they were no longer warriors, butborers instead, for the newly appointed leader. But all ridicule aside, they knew that Zhou Xu was doing this for the good of the n.
Nobody was blind. How sturdy that newly built house was, they obviously knew. That was also the reason why they were trying so hard to find the stones.
On one side, Zhou Xu was awfully busy, and on the other side, Ruan Shijin also started to get really busy as he already gained the trust of Hexi n¡¯s leader and became his most capable assistant.
It had to be said, Ruan Shijin was very good at gaining people¡¯s trust. However, since he didn¡¯t really know anything about agriculture, he discovered that sixty percent of the soybeans he nted hadn¡¯t sprouted.
He Xiao only watched. Even though she was very clear on what caused Ruan Shijin¡¯s problem, she didn¡¯t say anything. She hated the Hexi nsmen and she hated Ruan Shijin even more for betraying his own n and for his action of running away to be the hero of another n.
In fact, Ruan Shijin was wrong only on one point: when he set up the farnd, he did not plow it.
After the seeds were scattered, a heavy rain came, the soil was moist and the seeds were about to germinate. However, because the ground was too hard, the seeds couldn¡¯t break out of the ground at all, which was why farmers had to plow the field before nting.
However, despite all this, half of the soybeans Ruan Shijin nted sprouted, so he didn¡¯t feel too embarrassed.
Not long after the soybeans had been nted, the Hexi n finally finished preparing the ¡°ransom fee¡±.
The people they wanted to redeem were the warriors of the Hexi tribe. Thest time they fought with the Hedong tribe, they were defeated, so they had topensate. In the end, because they didn¡¯t have enough, they had to let a hundred warriors in the hands of the Hedong tribe.
The warriors went back. However, when they returned, they found out that the food they ate when they were captives were unexpectedly better than the food they ate in their own n. After returning, they couldn¡¯t even get enough to eat.
The returning warriors were very depressed. They went home and told their families about the huge difference between the two ns. The warriors¡¯ families also felt depressed because they had even less to eat than the warriors.
Food had always been a big problem for their n, and theirnd had always been rtively barren. There weren¡¯t many animals in the forest, so when they came back from hunting in groups, the catch was always only enough for two to three days, but every time they went to hunt, lots of warriors would die.
When Ruan Shijin came, he taught the warriors how to set traps and how to catch the most difficult birds. The n had already made some progress, but it was still not enough, not by a long shot.
Ruan Shijin also knew. Not long after he joined the Hexi n, he found out about the current situation of their n. Thus, he very actively helped them change. However, because he was too inexperienced, he could never find the locations of the beasts, and many traps became useless.
However, one thing he had discovered after arriving here was that the sea here was actually very abundant, andpletely different from the sea on the Hedong n¡¯s side.
He had taught the Hedong n how to sun dry things in salt, and aftering here, he had also taught the Hexi n how to do it. After he went to the seashore, he found out the secret of the sea here.
But for some reason, the people of this world had a fear of the sea. They thought that the sea was vicious and would devour people¡¯s lives. But looking at those shells on the cliffs by the sea, Ruan Shijin still decided to give it a try.
Ruan Shijin knew how to swim, so when no one was looking, he sneaked to the coast.
The seawater temperature was very suitable. He softly jumped in. After he jumped in, he realized the sea in this world was not only abundant but was basically an immense farm.
After going ashore, Ruan Shijin caught quite a few things, including abalones, octopus, and even arge lobster.
Putting these things into a sack, Ruan Shi went in to find the Hexi n¡¯s leader.
The leader of the Hexi n was very shocked. Ruan Shijin told him that he had gotten all of these from the sea. And the original shock of the leader immediately turned into anger. He even threw Ruan Shijin out of his house.
Ruan Shijin didn¡¯t understand. He Xiao just happened to pass by, she coldly looked at Ruan Shijin and said, ¡°The sea god is malicious, so all the things in the sea are the same. You took all these evil things to look for the leader, it¡¯s already considered good that he didn¡¯t kill you.¡±
Looking at He Xiao, Ruan Shijin was a bit confused. This was obviously his first meeting with this woman, so why was this woman speaking to him with such a peculiar tone?
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Just a passerby.¡±
After she finished talking, He Xiao left. Ruan Shijin was very concerned about He Xiao, because he still thought that the look in He Xiao¡¯s eyes was abnormal.
Softly sighing, Ruan Shijin decided to secretly go to the Hedong n to take a look. Or at least learn how they set traps, because they could easily obtain a lot of food.
Thinking so, Ruan Shijin went on his way. He dirtied his face so that even if he was caught, he would not be recognized.
After walking for more than three hours, Ruan Shijin finally reached the territory of the Hedong n.
Ruan Shijian knew that this forest was the ce where the Hedong n obtained the most food, and the design of their traps were very good. As long as prey went in, they would never be able to escape. Besides, the bait they used was also different from Hedong n¡¯s.
In the past, Ruan Shijin hadn¡¯t cared about this kind of thing at all, because he was never willing to go hunting. He wanted to be amander. Now, he cared but he already left the n.
Ruan Shijin then searched for a long time. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t find any trap. He was a little bit doubtful, could it be that the people from the Hedong n had not hunted for a long time?
He also discovered that he seldom saw stones in this ce. He remembered that there had been a lot of stones in this part of the forest, how had they disappeared?
Continuing to walk forward, Ruan Shijin still didn¡¯t find anything, but standing there, he could see Hedong n¡¯s vige.
However, why was the vige different from before?
The vige in the past was allposed of small grass huts. Now, the houses in the back of the vige didn¡¯t appear to be grass huts.
This time, Ruan Shijin was really startled. Had the Hedong n actually built stone houses? But how had they solved the issue of cement? They didn¡¯t build it purely from soil, did they? If so, a heavy rain would surely destroy the house.
Really curious. Ruan Shijin decided to go a little further to see what the people of the Hedong n did. However, after a few steps, he saw a thin figure and suddenly, he slipped and fell into a trap.
Lifting his head, Ruan Shijin saw that at the entrance of the hole he fell into stood someone. It was He Xiao.
T/N : Only 3 chapters left from the end of the arc ~ Why are there so many agricultural contents in this arc X.X I don¡¯t even know the words in French...
Chapter 82
Chapter 82
Face-pping the genius from another world (8)
Editor : Chestnutwhale
These past two months, He Xiao had met with Zhou Xu in the forest everyday. She obviously knew which routes were easier to walk, and which ones were faster, her situation theplete opposite of Ruan Shijin¡¯s. Due to this, He Xiao arrived earlier at this patch of forest.
Ruan Shijin stared at He Xiao who stood above and couldn¡¯t utter a single word for a moment.
He Xiao stood at the hole¡¯s entrance and lowered her head, saying to Ruan Shijin, ¡°What is your reason foring to Hedong n¡¯s territory?¡±
Actually, Ruan Shijin could have confronted He Xiao, but as he was in a weaker position at the moment, he could only say with a ttering smile, ¡°We¡¯re all from the same tribe, so don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡±
¡°We¡¯re all from the same tribe? Which one?¡±
Ruan Shijin didn¡¯t know how to answer. He was indeed originally from the Hedong n, however, in the end, he went to the Hexi n. As for He Xiao, she was from the Lingshan n, which had been conquered by the Hexi n. Ruan Shijin could reply saying that they were both from the Hexi n, but whether or not his heart was really with the Hexi n would be hard to say.
¡°Could you pull me up first? For the sake of at least knowing each other.¡±
Just as He Xiao wanted to say something, Zhou Xu arrived.
¡°He Xiao, who are you talking to?¡±
He Xiao turned her head, and saw that Zhou Xu had once again brought a bag of things. Inside were food and other daily necessities. They were all for her. It was only thanks to Zhou Xu that the nsmen of the Lingshan n had been able to survive during this time.
Slightly smiling, He Xiao turned her body, answering, ¡°I¡¯m talking with one of your old acquaintances.¡±
¡°En?¡± Zhou Xu was slightly confused. He strode over to He Xiao¡¯s side and also smiled. He felt that he and Ruan Shijin really did have an unbreakable ill-fated bond. Why did he, after leaving for the Hexi n, return again?
Zhou Xu did not believe that Ruan Shijin hade back harboring good intentions, and thus, he crouched at the hole entrance with a scornful smile. He said to Ruan Shijin who was in the hole, ¡°Since the three of us came from the same world, we don¡¯t need to hold back. Ruan Shijin, you lost a long time ago. If you still want to live, then behave well. If you really wish to die, then I¡¯ll be happy to oblige.¡±
He Xiao looked at Zhou Xu, puzzled. ¡°He also transmigrated?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded. The Ruan Shijin in the hole was stupefied. No wonder he couldn¡¯t win against Zhou Xu, as it turns out, Zhou Xu also transmigrated.
Zhou Xu then continued, ¡°I am a doctor in the modern world. Ruan Shijin, don¡¯t you think I have a little bit more ability than you? In the modern world, He Xiao was born in a vige, and went to an agricultural university. Ruan Shijin, don¡¯t you think that she would demonstrate greater talent? As for you, you¡¯re not even a fully filled bottle. A wobbly half filled bottle kind of guy, did you think that transmigrating would make you a cut above others? Ridiculous, without the appropriate knowledge and abilities, even in such a primitive society, all you can bring is trouble and even death.¡±
Ruan Shijin suddenly recalled a sentence: ¡°If Yu was born, why was Liang??¡± However, he was wrong on one point. Zhou Xu and He Xiao could be said to be Zhuge Liang, but Ruan Shijin couldn¡¯t evenpare to one of Zhou Yu¡¯s toes.
¡°Zhou Xu, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I will return to the Hedong n and let you punish me. However before that, could you please pull me up?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head and answered, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because I don¡¯t want to!¡±
Finished speaking, Zhou Xu turned around to leave. He Xiao also followed behind him. In reality, the two people didn¡¯t go really far, they were just talking on the side.
Zhou Xu asked He Xiao, ¡°Our corn has already grown to be around twenty centimeters high, what should we do next?¡±
¡°Have you finished thinning out the seedlings?¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s what I came to ask you. When I was nting, I¡¯d put two or three seeds in a pit, but now, some have sprouted while others haven¡¯t. I¡¯m supposed to leave one seedling per hole, right?¡±
¡°Yes, you have to leave the strongest one. Then, from the seedlings that were removed, find the ones that grew the best, and nt them in the ces that have not sprouted at all. Keep them in order. Make sure that they¡¯re not too dry. It¡¯s normal to have grass, but you should pull them off every two or three weeks. There is no herbicide in this world, so your warriors will have to work harder. ¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, and at the same time, he asked a few other questions, all concerning agriculture.
Zhou Xu indeed understood a little about these things, but he didn¡¯t understand them as well as He Xiao. Besides, He Xiao had also requested that Zhou Xu give her a part of the harvest.
During their exchange, He Xiao had developed some affection for Zhou Xu, but from the first time they first met, He Xiao knew that Zhou Xu belonged to the warrior behind him. He Xiao could only silently hide this affection deep in her heart, and she thought it was already good enough to have a friend who had also transmigrated.
After the two finished talking, He Xiao left with the things Zhou Xu had brought her.
In fact, it was really remarkable that He Xiao, such a frail looking woman, could carry those twenty something kilos of things back and forth. It was why Zhou Xu really respected and admired He Xiao, who had transmigrated and yet tried to do her best for the tribe she was in.
Ruan Shijin was exactly the opposite. For him, it probably didn¡¯t matter what n he was in. Speaking of ungrateful, Zhou Xu felt that people like Ruan Shijin were much more fickle than him.
That day, it just so happened that Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t busy, so he searched for herbs in the forest. It was something he had wanted to do earlier, but as he¡¯d been too busy, he couldn¡¯t. Now that he was already here, he decided to look around for an hour.
Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable in agriculture, but he was very knowledgeable regarding medicinal herbs, because he had once transmigrated into a doctor in a certain world, and also transmigrated to several cultivation worlds. In short, recognizing medicinal herbs was a piece of cake for him.
Moving forward little by little, Zhou Xu found a crimson colored sapling, so he dug it up.
This kind of herb didn¡¯t exist in the modern world, and it was called bone-eroding herb. Though the name was frightening, it was actually very useful. It could put someone under narcosis for about three hours.
If there were any surgeries in the future, this grass could be used as an anesthetic. The key point was that there were no side effects at all, and it only temporarily paralyzed the nerves. After three hours, the effect of the drug would gradually fade away.
Continuing forward, Zhou Xu found a medicinal herb that could disinfect. Not only the branches and leaves of this herb could kill germs and disinfect, but it could also reduce swelling. If used for a longer period of time, it could also remove blemishes and scars.
Continuing forward, Zhou Xu discovered something interesting. That thing also didn¡¯t exist in a modern world, but there were a lot of them in cultivation worlds. This thing was actually a type of poisonous herb called cut tongue. Its use was, as its name implied, something that would turn people into mutes, almost as if that person had lost their tongue. Besides, after the cut tongue was eaten by someone, they would experience sharp pain from head to toe, as if every bone in their body had been broken.
In the cultivation world, a cut tongue was used to punish the neers of the sect for not following the rules, but in the cultivation world, the cut tongue was treatable.
Following the principle that all things had mutual promotion and restraint, another nt had to grow near the cut tongue, which looked simr to it, but had the exact opposite effect, and its name was the renewed tongue.
Zhou Xu searched near the cut tongue for quite a while, but there was no sign of a renewed tongue, and he had to stop.
Closing his eyes besides a tree to rest for a while, Zhou Xu was preparing to go back to the n as soon as he finished resting.
While resting, Zhou Xu¡¯s heart suddenly constricted, and he subconsciously rolled onto the ground. A feathered arrow flew past his cheek.
Touching his cheek, he got a little blood stain on his hand. Not much, it should have only grazed a little bit of skin.
Although it was only grazed, Zhou Xu still felt it was really painful.
Coldly raising his head, Zhou Xu saw that a few meters away from him, downhill, Ruan Shijin and a tall dark man were standing across from him. Zhou Xu knew the identity of the tall dark man. He was called Gao Zhuang and a warrior of their n.
It seemed thatst time, when Ruan Shijin escaped from the Hedong n, it had been the work of Gan Zhuang.
Smiling slightly, Zhou Xu stood up. Even if there was still dirt dusting his clothes, it couldn¡¯t hide his overpowering strength.
¡°It seems your feelings for Ruan Shijin are really deep.¡±
Both Gao Zhuang and Ruan Shijin were stunned. Ruan Shijin nced sideways at the tall and burly man, while Gao Zhuang lowered his head. His dark face was very red. It looked extremely unusual.
Zhou Xu was trying to find a way to escape quickly while they were talking, but then, Ruan Shijin said to Gao Zhuang, ¡°Help me kill Zhou Xu, and I¡¯ll get together with you.¡±
Gao Zhuang immediately came to his senses after hearing this. However, Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t afraid at all against only one person.
What Zhou Xu hadn¡¯t expected, however, was that Gao Zhuang¡¯s arrows were poisonous. Because as soon as he tried to move, he found that the upper part of his legs had no strength.
He moved forward as far as he could, but when he lifted his leg and dropped it, he found that it was as if his legs disappeared. He suddenly fell to the ground.
His upper body could still move. Zhou Xu held the ground and rolled to the side as Gao Zhuang¡¯s knife shed down. His goal was clear: he couldn¡¯t defeat Gao Zhuang, so at least he needed to have Ruan Shijin in the palm of his hand.
This was because Zhou Xu could see that Gao Zhuang liked Ruan Shijin a lot. If he could control Ruan Shijin, then Gao Zhuang would definitely not dare to touch him.
The direction in which Zhou Xu rolled towards was a little bit off, because his legs had no feeling, so he couldn¡¯t grasp the direction of his rolls. But it didn¡¯t matter, after all, he was rolling from a higher ce, so by propping up with his hands, he slightly changed his direction. With the help of inertia, Zhou Xu directly knocked down the body of Ruan Shijin, who was standing below.
Gao Zhuang ran over holding his knife. Ruan Shijin didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Xu, who had been poisoned, could roll down and hit him. At the moment he was distracted, Zhou Xu directly put something in his mouth.
Ruan Shijin didn¡¯t want to swallow down at all. But Zhou Xu pped him on the chin, and with one moment of carelessness, Ruan Shijin had swallowed what Zhou Xu had stuffed into his mouth.
A huge pain was transmitted to his body, and Ruan Shijin couldn¡¯t bear it at all. He held his body and rolled on the ground, convulsing.
Gao Zhuang was also beyond scared. Looking at Ruan Shijin in pain, the tall and sturdy man kneeled with a putong sound, kowtowing to Zhou Xu. Gao Zhuang begged him, ¡°n leader, I was wrong, kill me, as long as you let him go, please n leader...¡±
Zhou Xu safely took his own pulse. He found out that the poison in his body wasn¡¯t very serious. His legs and feet should recover in half an hour, so he smiled slightly and said to Gao Zhuang, ¡°Well, you eat this first, and I¡¯ll give Ruan Shijin the antidote.¡±
T/N : Sorry, I¡¯mte again. >.<¡® There was a lot of things chestnut needed to edit in this chap, and I kinda finish tranting realte... Anyway, let¡¯s say I¡¯ll update on Wednesday max, okay? ¨¦.¨¨ If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll notice you on discord...
(For those who y Genshin, what do you think of the patch note? So sad it¡¯s Childe banner and not Zhongli ¨¦.¨¨ ! [And where is my husbando Xiao?!]
The cinematics are still so beautifully made *Q* I¡¯m in love. I wanna watch thest one again ~)
Chapter 83
Chapter 83
Face-pping the genius from another world (9)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Gao Zhuang looked at what Zhou Xu had in his hand. Though his motions were slow, in the end, he gritted his teeth and shoved the entire handful of leaves into his mouth.
Suddenly, there was a great pain in his body, but he didn¡¯t know where the pain originated from, he only knew that the pain was tormenting his head, and it was as if his whole body was being cut by a knife while being embalmed in salt.
Slowly squatting down, Gao Zhuang resisted with great difficulty the tremendous pain, unable to utter a single word.
Zhou Xu also cut a sorry figure. However,pared to these two, it was less serious. This was also the benefit of his medical knowledge, otherwise, if it were anyone else, he might also be anxious whether his leg would stay like this from now on.
Drawing support from his hands¡¯ strength, Zhou Xu leaned against the side of a tree, taking a deep breath, Zhou Xu coldly said: ¡°Sorry, Gao Zhuang, I lied, I have no antidote at all.¡±
Ruan Shijin was covered with sweat, his face was pale from the pain, and blood leaked out from biting his lips. Exhausting his final bit of strength, Ruan Shijin said, ¡°Zhou Xu... you actually trick...¡±
Of course, even if Ruan Shijin only said five very unclear words, as if he had no tongue, Zhou Xu could still faintly understand what he meant.
Zhou Xu sneered, this person who let Gao Zhuang use a poisoned arrow to shoot him who was resting with his eyes closed, was at this instant saying that he was being deceitful. He was really using the double standard too well. What was in his favor, no matter how despicable, was not deceitful, and what was against him, no matter how justified, was deceitful.
¡°There¡¯s a saying in the School of the Military, there can never be too much deception in war, Ruan Shijin, you wouldn¡¯t have never heard of this, would you?¡±
Feeling that his body had begun to slowly recover, Zhou Xu continued, ¡°The poison you were poisoned with is called Cut tongue, you won¡¯t die, but you¡¯ll be mute from now on. Oh, right, this poison will make you wish for death, but when I¡¯m betterter, I can send you away.¡±
Ruan Shijin and Gao Zhuang curled their bodies, unable to say anything, while Zhou Xu could only wait for the toxin in his body to gradually disappear, otherwise he couldn¡¯t move around.
As time passed, Zhou Xu began to regret not bringing Yan He with him, if Yan He was there, this would never have happened. And if he knew about his injuries, he would look at him with a very stern look. Zhou Xu reckoned that Yan He might also turn really clingy in the future, just like in the many worlds he had experienced before. His lover always had this problem.
Zhou Xu lightly sighed, the corner of his mouth hooked up. He thought that this problem of his lover was actually quite good.
Suddenly, Zhou Xu heard a low growl. He had an ominous premonition.
There was a tiger in this forest, which was very vicious and fond of attacking humans. The key point was that this tiger¡¯s speed and strength were too amazing, ordinary humans were no match for him at all.
In fact, this tiger didn¡¯t like to eat people, unless they were really too hungry. However, this tiger was very angry, because as long as he considered this to be his territory, and there were other animals invading, even if it was a fight to the death, he would fight with the invading animals.
Gao Zhuang and Ruan Shijin who were hurting from head to toe also heard it. The two of them could only look at each other in despair, while Zhou Xu took Gao Zhuang¡¯s knife and prepared to fight the tiger in a desperate attempt.
Before he could see what was going on, the tiger had already fallen to the ground, its wuwuwu whimpering sound seeminglying from underground, showing a sense of destion.
A short whileter, the tiger had stopped moving, and Zhou Xu finally got a good look at the figure, it was Yan He.
Only after confirming that the tiger was indeed dead did Yan He walk to Zhou Xu¡¯s side, his eyes full of worries, Yan He asked, ¡°Zhou Xu, are you alright?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Zhou Xu answered with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m going mad from missing you.¡±
Yan He stared nkly, his face didn¡¯t change but his ears were clearly red.
Zhou Xu stretched out his two hands and said, ¡°Pick me up.¡±
Yan He nodded and picked Zhou Xu up. He then looked at the two suffering people on the ground with confusion.
Knowing that he was confused, Zhou Xu said, ¡°They tried to kill me so I fed them poison.¡±
After hearing this, he put Zhou Xu down again.
While Zhou Xu looked at him in confusion, Yan He walked up to Gao Zhuang and Ruan Shijin, and then in the blink of an eye, he had already drawn his knife and swung it down. Gao Zhuang and Ruan Shijin¡¯s feet had been chopped off.
Painful wails cut through the silent forest. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t understand why Yan He had given them such a blow and didn¡¯t directly kill them.
¡°You didn¡¯t give the order, I don¡¯t have the right to kill them, but I do have the right to punish them.¡± Yan He said afterwards.
Leaving the two people who had been poisoned and were without legs, Yan He carried Zhou Xu back to the n.
It was only after returning to the n that the elders realized that Gao Zhuang was the one who helped Ruan Shijin escape. He unexpectedly would swing a knife at the n leader for a person who betrayed the n, he totally deserved to be burned at the stake. But from what Zhou Xu said, the two of them were almost dead.
That forest was filled with all kinds of ferocious beasts at night, and the smell of blood was the biggest stimnt for them.
Zhou Xu could imagine Ruan Shijin and Gao Zhuang¡¯s ending, because he had once died in that way.
Life was precious, love was likewise. At the moment, Zhou Xu was lying on Yan He¡¯s bed, his heart very rxed.
And just as he thought, Yan He began to stare at him with a condemning look.
In the end, Zhou Xu raised his hand in surrender, promising that he would take Yan He with him wherever he went unless there were special circumstances.
The houses of the Hedong n were still being built in an orderly manner and the crops nted were starting to mature. In the meantime, Zhou Xu did something else, and that was to save the Lingshan n from the control of the Hexi n.
Bringing it up, the Hexi n also didn¡¯t want to take in the people from the Lingshan n. From the start, they didn¡¯t have enough food and besides, this was still summer, when winter came, it would probably be even more difficult. Thus when they left, the people from the Hexi n actually felt relieved.
Originally, Zhou Xu had promised He Xiao to let them return to their territory if their n leader was unwilling to merge with the Hedong tribe, but after a few elders of the Lingshan n discussed together, they decided to stay.
Their n was too small. Any n would be able to wipe them out, and after experiencing what happened with the Hexi tribe, they had also thoroughly realized this. As such, they might as well merge with the Hedong n so that they could still survive, otherwise, the Lingshan n would end up disappearing into the long river of history.
Zhou Xu and the elders of the Hedong n all agreed. This was the first time the Hedong n had merged with another n, but the merger was very good. There was no conflict between the two races, the key point was that the people of the Lingshan n were very friendly in nature, so the people of the Hedong n liked them as well.
After merging, Zhou Xu directly promoted He Xiao to an elder, and put her in charge of the n¡¯s agricultural problems. Zhou Xu also gave an order that all warriors, except for the construction team, must first follow He Xiao¡¯smand, followed then by the hunting elder, Yan He¡¯smand.
When giving this order, Zhou Xu subconsciously looked at Yan He. Finding that his expression was still calm, Zhou Xu knew in his heart that Yan He really cared about him and would support whatever decision he chose to make.
After merging with the Lingshan n, it was the end of autumn. The wheat was ripe, the corn was also ripe, and there were also all kinds of beans, as well as vegetables that Zhou Xu had found.
In addition, due to He Xiao¡¯s arrival, they had also found quite a few potatoes. In short, they really had a prosperous harvest this season.
He Xiao looked at all the wheat and was thoroughly stunned. She had not expected Zhou Xu to improve the wheat seeds at all. This kind of thing, how could an ordinary person aplish it?
Zhou Xu, on the other hand, said with a slight smile, ¡°The wheat seeds will need to be improved for a total of three rotations. Next year, we can nt two rotations, then after that, the wheat should be simr to the wheat of the modern world.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too amazing.¡±
¡°However, can I leave the farming tools matter to you? During this period, I want to think about the matter of using steam power.¡±
¡°Steam machine?¡±
¡°En, a steam mill.¡±
¡°Zhou Xu, are you really a doctor? I feel like even calling you a god would be an understatement.¡±
The two of them spoke and joked around. Yan He just happened toe in and witness such a scene.
He Xiao suddenly felt a chill run down her back. When she looked up, sure enough, Yan He was standing at the door.
Sighing lightly, He Xiao said, ¡°Your family¡¯s vinegar jar arrived.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and beckoned Yan He, who walked over. Zhou Xu hugged and kissed him, then said, ¡°Of all the people in the world, I only like you the most.¡±
He Xiao covered her eyes and left, while Yan He¡¯s earlobes reddenned again. Zhou Xu reached out his hand to pinch Yan He¡¯s earlobes, and said with an enticing voice, ¡°Tonight, how about I let you do it until you¡¯re satisfied?¡±
Yan He looked down at Zhou Xu who was in his arms. This time, the corners of his mouth finally lifted, he said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Actually, during this entire time, Zhou Xu had been living with Yan He. However, the two really hadn¡¯t done it even once. It wasn¡¯t because Zhou Xu didn¡¯t want to, but rather because Yan He did not dare, he was afraid of hurting Zhou Xu. That ability of his always made him fearful and nervous. Even so, Zhou Xu really wanted to see that so-called scary sexual ability of Yan He.
On that night, Zhou Xu finally knew, and was also thoroughly unconscious in Yan He¡¯s bed. If one really wanted to say that Yan He¡¯s ability was terrifying, then they could only refer to the fact that he could pleasure the person underneath him to death.
This was because that certain part of Yan He waspletely different from an ordinary person. Not only could bend by itself, but it could also wiggle like a fingerpletely be controlled.
Of course, on that certain thing of Yan He, there was a bright red mole.
The next day at noon, Zhou Xu woke up and as he gazed at the sleeping Yan He beside him., he suddenly had a shback from the real world: he was lying in a starry space, his body clothed in armor. It was as if he was floating, as if he were simply drifting along.
His head hurt a little. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t continue to think about it. Just as he woke up, he received a message: the Hexi n members hade to steal food.
T/N : Sorry I¡¯mte again ~ Chestnut had been so efficient despite having to work on her school assignments >w<. A big thank to her!
Anyway, wtf with Yan He¡¯s ability?! How?! Why?!
I started with the first chapter of the next arc, I already want to kill myself. I forgot how we called the fate thing in cultivation world, for exempleplementary destiny, their astronomies? >.<¡® (raw : ÃüÅ̸ñ¾Ö). ~.~
There¡¯s only one chapter left for this arc... Personally, I find it boring... but well it¡¯s the end.
T/N 2: Oh by the way, I started to draw again, and I wanted if some of you know some good tutorial books/websites for digital painting and Clip Paint Studio ~
GI/N : I decided to call it Genshin impact note haha... What do you think of the new character wearing a hat? *Q* (I read some spoilers about him...To make a popr game, you need good chara designers. Mihoyo, take my money...). The event is long this time, and it¡¯s so Resin consuming even though it¡¯s profitable for the hero¡¯s wits. I think the third part is the multi one? ~.~
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
Face-pping the genius from another world (10)
Editors: Nadralexe, Chestnutwhale
Zhou Xu got up from the bed in aguid fashion. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to hurry, rather, it was because he couldn¡¯t move fast at all. His waist was killing him, and he felt it could already be considered very good that he could get up. It was really inhumane to have to get up and lead the n into battle on the day after nearly being done to death.
Yan He was actually already awake when someone came to report the arrival of the Hexi n.
Besides, everyone in the n already knew about the rtionship between the n leader and Yan He, and no one was opposed to it. In any case, the selection of the n leader was never hereditary, so the leader could do whatever he wanted. When the time came, a new leader would be elected.
Yan He gently held Zhou Xu¡¯s waist to give him something to support himself with, but when Zhou Xu turned his head to stare at him, Yan He immediately lowered his head and withdrew his hand.
Zhou Xu was speechless. He took Yan He¡¯s hand and put it on his waist. He then turned his head toward the reporting n member and asked, ¡°How many and where are they now?¡±
¡°One thousand three hundred people. There¡¯s still one hour and a half before they arrive at our territory. They are full of spirit as their leader came with all the warriors. This attack is led by their n leader.¡±
Yan He was stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of his mouth lifted. He gently applied pressure on Zhou Xu while listening on how Zhou Xu would arrange the troops.
¡°Very good, they¡¯re all walking on the road on the east side, aren¡¯t they?¡±
¡°Yes, leader, can we use the same strategy asst time, this time?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, ¡°They are not stupid, they won¡¯t be tricked by the same method twice. However, we still have another strategy.¡±
¡°Leader, what strategy? Hurry ya, they will be here in an hour and a half.¡±
Zhou Xu was speechless as he looked at the warrior who hade to report. He was clearly one hundred ny centimeters tall and as strong as an ox, but still spoke like a child.
Truth be told, most of the warriors in this world were like this because their lives were rtively simple, unlike modern times where there were so many deceptions. Even if they had a conflict with someone, they could just meet for a fight to settle it.
¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You, go and get Zhou Yang and a few doctors for me.¡±
¡°Ah? Okay.¡±
The warrior ran off and Zhou Xu leaned back just enough to settle into Yan He¡¯s arms. Looking at Yan He from bottom to top, he realized that he was still handsome.
Touching his face, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Next time, be gentler and reduce the number of times.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Soon, the doctors came. In fact, at this time, Zhou Xu should have gone to the clinic himself but he really didn¡¯t have the strength. Since he¡¯d already had a n in mind for a long time, he didn¡¯t care about these few minutes.
¡°Doctors, the Hexi n ising to rob our grain, there are one thousand and three hundred of them.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, so Leader, send the warriors to meet the enemy.¡± The doctors were also anxious. Though the previous leader was also nonchnt in nature, this one was even more calm. They were really anxious to death.
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll give you a prescription, go and prepare it for me quickly.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the point of making a prescription at this time, even if it were poison, it¡¯d be impossible to poison over a thousand people to death at once, n leader.¡±
¡°Then don¡¯t poison them all to death, poison them half to death.¡± Zhou Xu smiled faintly, not at all impatient.
After that, Zhou Xu called several warriors and then separately told them several locations. Then, Zhou Xuid down leisurely in Yan He¡¯s arms, because he knew that after an hour, the warriors of the Hexi n would reach their territory. After arriving, they would all fall down together.
Actually, the move that Zhou Xu had used was very poisonous ¨C he actually put a drug in their water. This drug would not directly cause death but diarrhea. If there was no antidote, then the person would die from dehydration.
This drug would not break out immediately but rather forty to fifty minutester. It also meant that even if the Hexi nsmen drank water, they would not immediately discover that they have been poisoned.
Sure enough, an hourter, Zhou Xu and the others did not receive the news of the invading of the Hexi n but instead received their call for help.
Zhou Xu, who was almostpletely rested, got up from Yan He¡¯s arms. He rubbed his own waist and decided to go meet the Hexi n leader as well as their warriors.
Only after seeing the Hexi n leader did Zhou Xu realise that a major factor as to why the Hexi n was so weak was because of their leader.
First of all, he had selective hearing. Often, despite not being clear about the circumstance at all, when someone suggested something and he felt that it was good, he would immediately take action, without making even the most basic of preparations.
Secondly, he was bold but not very astute, acting impulsively.
This,bined with the first point, had directly transformed the originally powerful Hexi n, into a n that couldn¡¯t even feed itself.
Looking at the fat Hexi n leader, Zhou Xu also understood another thing ¨C the Hexi n¡¯s meat had probably all been eaten by this n leader.
The Hexi n leader covered his stomach and negotiated with Zhou Xu, who only had one sentence to say, ¡°The Hexi n will merge with the Hedong n, and you, and all the Hexi n¡¯s elders willmit suicide, or else the lives of these one thousand or so warriors will be lost.¡±
There were also a dozen or so warriors of the Hexi n who came to negotiate at the same time. After they heard what Zhou Xu said, they were about to go mad. In the end, Zhou Xu smiled and gave them a sentence, ¡°Either a dozen dies, or a thousand dies. You choose.¡±
The ten or so Hexi warriors suddenly drew a nk as they realised that what they were angry about was not their n leader dying, but simply humiliation.
However, under these circumstances, Zhou Xu obviously had the right to insult them. He even had the power to kill them all on the spot.
Eventually, the dozen warriors retreated back, while the Hexi n leader pondered and said, ¡°I cannot die.¡±
Zhou Xu leaned back in his chair and ced one hand on the armrest of the chair. He looked casual, but at the same time, he also emitted an overpowering presence. He looked at the dozen warriors behind the chief and smiled coldly, ¡°You heard it.¡±
The warriors behind obviously heard it. They didn¡¯t utter a word because they didn¡¯t dare to believe it. If more than a thousand warriors were gone, the Hexi n would be thoroughly finished, but if the leader was gone, they could just choose a new one.
Their eyes were full of disappointment, Zhou Xu guessed that the warriors weren¡¯t very supportive of their n leader, or rather, they had been dissatisfied with him for a long time.
He just sat in his chair in that casual way, and Zhou Xu didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, he always liked to watch ys.
¡°n leader! That¡¯s more than one thousand of our brothers!¡± One of the warriors roared out, but when he finished roaring, Zhou Xu noticed that the warrior¡¯s eyes had already reddened.
¡°But I¡¯m the n leader, I absolutely cannot die.¡±
¡°Then a thousand of our brothers should die?¡± Another warrior looked angrily at the n leader.
¡°So what, I¡¯m your n leader, you all have to listen to me.¡±
¡°What n leader? If we lose those thousand warriors, our n would be finished. For the sake of our n, n leader, I request you tomit suicide.¡± There were the words of the tallest warrior beside the n leader, he was also the leader of the Hexi n¡¯s warriors. His prestige was basically the same as Yan He¡¯s in the Hedong n.
After he finished speaking, the other warriors were stunned, but then all of them also spoke up.
¡°n leader, if you don¡¯t kill yourself, then I will make a move for the sake of those thousand brothers. Even if I will be burned to death, I will still be willing.¡±
¡°Are you rebelling?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t want to rebel at all, you are forcing us to.¡±
¡°Heng, you must want me to die and be the n leader. Hahaha, don¡¯t be foolish, I¡¯ve put the rest of the warriors under Ruan Shijin¡¯s control. Even if you go back, you won¡¯t be able to be the n chief.¡±
The obese Hexi n leader¡¯s words finally made the warriors under him angry. He handed the warriors of his n to a monster without legs?
¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±
The strongest warrior at the side of the leader finally drew his knife and aimed at his own leader.
Blood spurted out. Zhou Xu just happened to sit across the table, and some of the bloodnded right on Zhou Xu¡¯s face.
Zhou Xu pulled Yan He¡¯s sleeve and wiped it directly. Yan He looked at Zhou, then used the other sleeve to wipe Zhou Xu once again.
When there was no bloodstain left on his face, Zhou Xu stood up and suddenly bowed to the warriors.
The warriors took a step back in surprise, only to hear Zhou Xu say in a very sincere and serious tone: ¡°I was not joking when I said I wanted to merge with you. Your n has many brave warriors, and our n¡¯s technology is more advanced than yours. There are many more ns in the world and we may also encounter natural disasters. In this case the stronger the n, the better. Your leader is already dead, so I will not pursue the matter of the elders. Of course, I will spare your brothers. But please give serious consideration to the matter of merging.¡±
The warrior who killed the n leader didn¡¯t say a word all along. He suddenly kneeled down with a putong sound and put his two hands on the ground. This was the gesture of the Hexi n when they were showing their submission.
¡°I agree with the fusion. Regardless of the opinions of others, I agree to stay for you.¡±
After he finished talking, the other warriors followed and kneeled. None of them felt that the fusion was a loss for them, rather, those who had been captives of the Hedong n still felt that they took unfair advantage from it.
¡°In this case, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±
Zhou Xu was very generous. It was not because he didn¡¯t doubt the loyalty of these persons, but that he understood one thing, in order to gain some people¡¯s loyalty, one must first give their trust.
In fact, Zhou Xu was not wrong, by giving the antidote to these dozen of warriors and then these warriors in turn won the hearts of the thousand of warriors.
asionally, one or two of them, who were staunch supporters of the original n leader, were killed on the spot by them. This was not because they wanted to kill, but just as how Zhou Xu had done for them, they also wanted to express their sincerity to Zhou Xu.
That night, Zhou Xu held a big wee banquet. The warriors of the Hexi n who had not had their fill for a long time could finally understand what was called ¡°having ample food and clothing¡±.
Zhou Xu also directly announced that all the Hexi n warriors were now their brothers and were to be treated equally.
That evening, Zhou Xu was wondering how Ruan Shijin was still alive. He then received the news that Ruan Shijin had led the remaining warriors of the Hexi n, along with women, elders, and children together to the Hedong n¡¯s territory to kill.
Zhou Xu was going to die fromughing because of Ruan Shijin. He led women and elders into battle, was he stupid?
Actually, Ruan Shijin did not die because Gao Zhuang dragged his body to send Ruan Shijin in a trap they had designed. That trap was not far away, and the beasts should also leave it alone. However, the trap was too small for two people.
In the end, the exhausted Gao Zhuang saved Ruan Shijin, while he, himself, became a meal for the ferocious beasts.
Ruan Shijin was rescued a few dayster, but by then Ruan Shijin had already gone mad.
He wanted to take revenge on Zhou Xu, he had to.
He endured silently to once again gain the trust of the n leader. For this reason, he told the n leader about him being a transmigrator and also about a lot of matters from the modern world. The n leader didn¡¯t know what modern world was, but he ended up thinking that Ruan Shijin could talk to their god.
Regarding this, Ruan Shijin felt it was even better. This way, it was easier to control this leader.
Finally, he found an opportunity to talk about the Hedong n¡¯s matter, as well as their food and houses, thus moving the Hexi n leader¡¯s heart.
After that, it was time for the n leader to invade the Hedong n with more than a thousand warriors, which of course ended in failure.
The already insane Ruan Shijin now vowed to take revenge on Zhou Xu even if he had to die. He reced the n leader and mobilized the entire n to attack the Hedong n.
However, the reality was that Zhou Xu directly invited the over one thousand warriors of the Hexi n to go and fetch their families.
As a result, Ruan Shijin¡¯s so-called attack became a farce.
On that night, Ruan Shijin, who had been tied up, met Zhou Xu once again, but he was already able to talk.
Zhou Xu said with a slight smile, ¡°It seems that you have found the antidote.¡±
¡°I ate all the grass I could catch so that I didn¡¯t die. Zhou Xu, I can¡¯t kill you in this life, but in the next life, or the life afterwards, when I be a ghost, I will chase after you.¡±
¡°Then sorry, in my next life, I won¡¯t be in this world.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu lit the firewood under Ruan Shijin¡¯s feet.
Burning at the stake, this was the most severe punishment of the Hedong¡¯s n.
Ruan Shijin died. The Hedong n and Hexi npletely merged.
By the time Zhou Xu was twenty-three, Zhou Xu invented the steam-powered flour mill and He Xiao invented many agricultural tools.
By the time Zhou Xu was twenty-four, all the houses of the entire Hedong n had been turned into stone houses.
By the time Zhou Xu was thirty, the death rate of the Hedong warriors that year was zero.
By the time Zhou Xu was forty, the Hedong n had merged with more than a dozen small and big tribes, bing the most powerful n of their time.
By the time Zhou Xu was fifty, he travelled with Yan He.
By the time Zhou Xu was seventy-eight, he died.
Yan He, on the other hand, had not changed at all since the year Zhou Xu met him.
Yan He finally admitted that he really was a different being and couldn¡¯t die, unless hemitted suicide. After Zhou Xu¡¯s death, Yan He stabbed himself in the center of his foot.
Yan He died, but after death, he found himself as if slightly levitating. He thought that it was his soul, but then discovered that he was in a space where he could once again see Zhou Xu, and all his memories came back to him in an instant.
In the vast space, Yan He said to Zhou Xu, ¡°Xiao Xu, wait for me.¡±
T/N : I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯m a weekte. I really wanted Chestnut to proofread it but she doesn¡¯t have time because of end of semester, assignments, etc. I may update it once again when she has time to look through it. I¡¯ll probably be able to publish the next chap part 1 this week, maybe at the end of the week, depending on the editors ~
So this is the final chap of this arc ~ What did you think about it? Personnaly, it¡¯s my least favorite >_< it¡¯s kind of slow-pacing, dull?
GI/N : I PULLED DILUC AND ZHONGLI \o/.
Chapter 85.1
Chapter 85.1
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (1.1)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Upon returning to the vast space, Zhou Xu guessed that this time, he might be able to talk with the shadow. If time allowed, it could amount to two sentences.
Thinking like that, Zhou Xu also felt it a littlementable. However, before he had time to think further, the shadow appeared.
The man was dressed in military uniform, and his appearance was bright, just as he had seenst time.
His eyes were full of deep emotion, and he gazed steadily at Zhou Xu saying, ¡°Xiao Xu, wait for me.¡±
After saying this, the man disappeared, leaving only Zhou Xu. His heart stopped for a second.
He could clearly feel the love the man had for him. This love made Zhou Xu, who had already transmigrated through numerous worlds, feel the way one does when they find shore after being lost at sea.
It was simr to how a person who¡¯d stood strong for a long time, suddenly had his mother ask him, ¡°Child, are you okay?¡±. It was this sentence that made the strong shell that had been holding up for a long time, break down instantly. And then, the person will either cry, their tears falling like rain, or turn to leave, because they couldn¡¯t bear to show their vulnerability. However, no matter when or where, this kind of love was the one most able to break through one¡¯s heart, making even cold hard ice melt to a puddle of warm water.
Zhou Xu acted as though he was in a daze, before lowering his head andughing. He discovered that recently, he was often inexplicably moved . This waspletely different from his original temperament, and he mocked himself slightly in his heart for a while before entering the next world.
In one of the high-end hospital wards of Noah Star, the general woke up once again.
He rapidly connected to his personalputer, the general opened the D-disk of his archaicptop. He once again opened the ¡°favorite¡± folder inside, and a screen full of photos appeared.
That¡¯s right, the general nned to use this kind of ancient method to record every aspect of him and Zhou Xu.
In this world, people pretty much use things like cameras, and also seldom useptops. Theirputers were incredibly fast. For recordings, they could directly go to the interster virtual world to find the scene of a certain day, and even browse through how they grew up.
Despite being recordings, the scenes were really lifelike. They could even experience the scene¡¯s mood and atmosphere. Due to this it gradually reced cameras, bing Noah Star¡¯s best way to conserve memories.
However, as there was nobody on scene, there was also no way to verify that the recording system had not been tampered with.
The general did not bother about this kind of thing for now, instead, he opened his own photo library. The pictures inside were copied from the cameras immediately after they were taken, so there was no chance of mishap.
Nobody knew that the general was preparing those photos. He intended to print these photos the evening before that day, making a notebook to confess to Zhou Xu. Although it was a little old-fashioned, it could at least demonstrate the general¡¯s affection.
However, nobody would have thought that Zhou Xu would transmigrate, and that he, in order to grab onto Zhou Xu, would also transmigrate.
Truthfully, talking about all this was useless, so the general decided to find some clues first. After all, he didn¡¯t know if he would faint again afterwards, nor if Zhou Xu would experience another world. Fortunately, Zhou Xu¡¯s lover had always been him, if not, the general felt that he would have drowned in the vinegar.
Found it! Why couldn¡¯t he recall it?
Sitting down, the general closed his eyes to ponder.
That person¡¯s appearance was not bad, he was really handsome. Though he was a little thin, however, no matter how thin he was, he was still handsome. However, his eyes were abnormal, because while everyone from Noah Star in the photos had dark eyes, this person¡¯s pupils were red.
The general was sure that this was not caused by his camera, because his camera was about the size of a pinhole. When the general put it on his badge of his hat, it couldn¡¯t be seen at all, as it was too small.
Although this thing was tiny, several hundreds of years ago, it was considered really good, as it could automatically eliminate red eyes, when the light was not sufficient, it could automaticallypensate, and also it wouldn¡¯t have the effect of a sh.
The general was certain that he knew that person. But why couldn¡¯t he remember?
Since this was the case, then he should start from the beginning.
His birth happened without a hitch, and his parents were really happy.
Zhou Xu was born after he started forming memories. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that he woulde to love this soft meat dumpling, he only knew he really liked to tease him.
Later, he entered school and started to be busy. Zhou Xu also started to walk.
The him at that time would always carry a candy, because Zhou Xu liked them, and then?
Right, one time at an amusement park, Zhou Xu was separated from his parents. He happened to see him, and held Zhou Xu¡¯s hands. Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t afraid anymore, but he never loosened his grip.
The two yed for a while, and then Zhou Xu¡¯s parents and his two older brothers finally found them.
Right, one of Zhou Xu¡¯s brothers was called Zhou Yang, and the other Zhou Hao. The general and the two of them were friends.
Since they were little, he and Zhou Yang attended school together.
Wait!
Where did Zhou Haoe from? Why doesn¡¯t the general have any memory of him from before the incident? But then why did he remember that Zhou Hao was Zhou Xu¡¯s big brother?
Once again trying to remember Zhou Hao¡¯s appearance, the general roughly understood.
He wanted to search for evidence, and at the same time look for a method to save Zhou Xu, but his mind became foggy.
The general could only rapidly save the discovered clues before he fainted again. In that way, he wouldn¡¯t have to look for them again the next time he woke up.
T/N : I did say I would try to update at the end of the previous week but....well... I don¡¯t have any excuse besides procrastination >wChapter 85.2
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (1.2)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Slowly opening his eyes, Zhou Xu woke up once again.
There was a faint tingling in his little finger as Zhou Xu received the information of this world.
This was a cultivation world. Despite the fact that it was a cultivation world, the protagonist of this world was actually a female fox demon.
The fox demon was called Xia Qing and she just passed her hundred anniversary. However, as it turned out, the hundred year old her was actually the reincarnation of the Tiansha star, and her life would bring cmity. Cmity would not befall her, instead affecting the whole demon world.
Generally, this kind of cmity star would die after a hundred years, but Xia Qing hadn¡¯t died, which made the demon world very uneasy.
As a result, the leaders of all kinds of demons sought out the Fox King, which was Zhou Xu, and asked Zhou Xu to justify himself.
Zhou Xu, the original owner, was in support of dealing with Xia Qing from the start, so he directly promised those demons who came to visit that he would kill Xia Qing and return the peace to the demon world.
One look at Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi would reveal that their fates happened to beplementary. If one were to look at their fates on their own, they weren¡¯t good, however, if the two of them were together, they could cancel each other¡¯s inauspicious fate and at the same time bring lots of benefits.
Fox demons were just like that. Every fifty years they would have to renew their bones, and at that time, they were very weak.
Feng Yanyi relied on the pattern of their fates and set up another restriction outside to keep Xia Qing safe.
Afterwards, Xia Qing¡¯s cultivation speed rised dramatically. Because she was the Tiansha star of the demon n and had already awakened, she became very powerful after a few years.
Feng Yanyi was also continuously cultivating. However his cultivation speed couldn¡¯t bepared with demons¡¯ at all, unless they did dual cultivation.
Secretly watching Xia Qing cultivate several times, Feng Yanyi liked Xia Qing even more. Besides, dual cultivation could give both of them more benefits, so Feng Yanyi brought it up.
Xia Qing from that time on, lived only for vengeance. If she could be stronger, she was willing to do anything. Thus, she epted Feng Yanyi¡¯s request for dual cultivation.
As expected, their cultivation increased many times over after double cultivating, and thirty yearster, Xia Qing¡¯s cultivation was equivalent to that of a thousand-year-old fox demon.
The first thing Xia Qing did was to return to look for Zhou Xu. Even though he was the Fox King, Zhou Xu was already not Xia Qing¡¯s opponent.
In the end, Xia Qing destroyed Zhou Xu¡¯s cultivation, shattered his Neidan and threw his body for dogs to share.
After that, Xia Qing and Feng Yangyi went on a rampage in the demon world. The Demon King came out of closed door cultivation and discovered that almost all the kings of the various ns were dead. He fought against Xia Qing, only then did the crazy Xia Qing retreat.
Twenty yearster, Xia Qing renewed her bones again. After her bones were renewed, her cultivation became even greater. She once again went to fight the Demon King and defeated him, bing the new Demon King.
The itch on his little finger gradually disappeared. Zhou Xuughed coldly, Xia Qing really was the protagonist of this world. She was already the Tiansha star, and yet there was still a male lead with aplementary fate. Ridiculous, something as surreptitious as one fate, when could one find another whichplemented it so perfectly?
Regardless, Zhou Xu looked at the few people in front of him. He thought to himself, this really was the world of cultivation, even a demon could look so good.
¡°Zhou Xu, Xia Qing can¡¯t be left alive. She¡¯s the cmity star of the demon race.¡± The one who spoke was the Wolf King, whose whole body was dressed in ck, giving him a cold and stern air.
¡°Right, although I know it¡¯s inappropriate to let you kill one of your n members, but Xia Qing really is an exception.¡± This time it was the Snake King who spoke, he was d in green cloth, making him look very elegant.
¡°For the sake of the demon n, Fox King, you¡¯d better kill this Tiansha star.¡± The one who spoke this time was the Rat King. Although not tall, his features were as pretty as a painting, especially his pair of pitch ck eyes, which were like ink dots. .
The previous Zhou Xu had let these people leave with a big wave of his hand and went after Xia Qing himself. This time, Zhou Xu would not let this group of people off this cheaply. So he said with a slight smile, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together and kill this Tiansha star.¡±
The people who were shouting just now didn¡¯t utter a word, because none of them wanted to confront the Tiansha star directly, otherwise their entire n could meet disaster.
In the end, they all left. Zhou Xu promised them he would certainly finish Xia Qing, at the same time extorting a fortune from them.
Knocking bang, bang, bang on the door of one of the secret rooms, Zhou Xu prepared to look for a certain person.
After a while, a response finally came from inside, and the door to the secret room abruptly disappeared as if it had never existed.
¡°Do you need me for something?¡± Jiang Feng asked with a ck face.
¡°Stop sleeping, and follow me to catch a person, brother Bear.¡±
TN : T_T If someone has a better trantion for ¡°ÃüÅ̸ñ¾Ö¡± I¡¯m all ears! So this is the official start of the Cultivation Arc. ~.~
Btw, I officially started to job hunt... I didn¡¯t think I¡¯ll receive a call so fast to set up an interview T_T. And most of them need at least 3 interviews... I¡¯ll die. I¡¯m shy, and really not at ease with this. So I¡¯m currently focused on preparing the interviews...
Chapter 86
Chapter 86
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (2)
Editor: chestnutwhale, Nadralexe
Zhou Xu¡¯s Brother Bear just happened to be this world¡¯s Demon King, and his rtionship with the original Zhou Xu was not bad. The main problem was that without any reason, the Demon King would randomly go into seclusion. However, even if one were to call it seclusion, Zhou Xu knew that he was actually sleeping...
That¡¯s right, Jiang Feng¡¯s original body was a bear. Because he lived in a rtively remote ce, he did not care about most of the demons¡¯ matters. They were basically handed over to the Wolf King and Snake King to manage, and he himself was only responsible for sleep, sleep and sleep.
Actually, the original Zhou Xu had not been a viin at all, he was the Fox King. Xia Qing was born in the fox n, so Zhou Xu had no choice but to kill Xia Qing. Because he stood against the protagonist, so he became the viin, which was ridiculous.
In the end, the original owner¡¯s fate was miserable and sad. Speaking of which, when talking about personal kindness. Zhou Xu felt that Xia Qing was more evil. The male lead, Feng Yanyi was not much better, he said he liked Xia Qing, but if he hadn¡¯t dual cultivated with Xia Qing which resulted in an abnormal cultivation speed, he would not have fallen in love with Xia Qing.
In other words, if Xia Qing was not so beautiful and useful, what were the odds of Feng Yanyi still falling in love with Xia Qing?
Jiang Feng, who had been woken up, was not in a good mood. With an annoyed expression on his face, he answered, ¡°Capture who? Not interested.¡±
Zhou Xu, however, smiled faintly, his charm not losing to women at all. His long and narrow eyebrows seemed to give a flirtatious expression. His red dress gave the feeling of unbridleness and seduction.
¡°Brother Bear, you still owe me a favor, don¡¯t you remember?¡±
Jiang Feng froze and recalled the matter from the past. He then said with impatience in his voice, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go. If you still dare to threaten me with this again in the future, you¡¯ll be on your own.
¡°Of course.¡±
What Zhou Xu talked about was obviously a matter between the original owner and Jiang Feng. Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng were friends, really good friends.
Zhou Xu kept calling Jiang Feng, Brother Bear. Actually, the time the two knew each other was also not short. Zhou Xu¡¯s so-called favor was that Jiang Feng once fancied a fox demon and Zhou Xu had created some opportunities for them, although in the end, it was not conclusive.
Truthfully, this happened when they were young and did not know anything at all. The Zhou Xu at that time was still not the Fox King and Jiang Feng was also not the Demon King. Recalling about itter, Jiang Feng realized that the so-called like he felt was absolutely not like at all. It was because that fox demon was said to be the most beautiful woman of the demon world, and Jiang Feng only wanted to have the most beautiful person of the demon world.
It was precisely because Zhou Xu helped Jiang Feng that one time that it became a favor. Without rhyme or reason, the original owner would bring up this matter. Later, this matter also became a joke. However, the owner of this body had already changed and Zhou Xu would obviously make use of this favor.
Speaking of which, Zhou Xu¡¯s own cultivation level was not considered high, and it was also for this reason that he decided to look for the original owner¡¯s old friend to catch Xia Qing.
Truthfully, if it wasn¡¯t for the male lead, then Zhou Xu catching Xia Qing by himself was no problem. The main point was after Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi fates matched, it could eliminate each other¡¯s cmity, but also conceal each other¡¯s aura. It was also for this reason that Feng Yanyi could still save Xia Qing in hisst life under the pursuit of so many fox demons.
However the presence of Jiang Feng made it different. He was the Demon King, and every Demon King had a divine weapon, which was Zhuoming Pan.
Zhuoming Pan, as its name implies, was used to capture fate. As long as it was a demon, the Demon King could know their position whenever he wanted.
This time, Zhou Xu did not bring any fox demons with him. He directly walked off with Jiang Feng.
Zhou Xu immediately flew to follow.
After arriving at Nandian Mountain, Zhou Xu could feel that although the spiritual energy here was dense, it was very difficult to absorb it into the body. This ce should have been contaminated by some kind of evil, so it became like this.
It was probably because of this reason that this ce, obviously so rich in spiritual energy, didn¡¯t have any humans from cultivation sects stationed here.
Closing his eyes, Jiang Feng followed the direction from the Zhuoming Pan and found Xia Qing. He continued to fly down, with lightning-like speed.
Zhou Xu sighed lightly, ¡°Really deserving to be called Demon King.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu also followed and flew down.
If one were to look up from below and saw these two figures, one red and one blue,nding down with fluttering clothes, they must have thought that immortals descended to the world.
Xia Qing red at them, the sword in her hand was directed towards Jiang Feng and Zhou Xu, ¡°Zhou Xu, I¡¯m also a fox demon. If you refuse to protect me, how could you consider yourself the Fox King?¡±
Xia Qing did not know Jiang Feng at all, so she only talked to Zhou Xu, who was actually standing behind Jiang Feng.
After hearing Xia Qing¡¯s words, Zhou Xu smiled faintly. He walked out of Jiang Feng¡¯s back and said, ¡°O, in that case, I¡¯ll introduce you two officially. This is the renowned Demon King, his Highness Jiang Feng. Brother Bear, the person over there is called Xia Qing, you should be able to see her fate.¡±
Jiang Feng nced at Zhou Xu in a very helpless way,¡± Can you not call me Brother Bear in the future?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been calling you that for hundreds of years, why won¡¯t you let me so suddenly?¡±
¡°In the past, when you called me Brother Bear, I didn¡¯t feel anything. Now I always feel a little...¡± Jiang Feng didn¡¯t continue, because he always felt that this time meeting Zhou Xu, he had slightly changed. Even this nickname felt a little bit strange when called by Zhou Xu.
Truthfully, each time he met Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu would have changed a bit. Because each time he would go into seclusion for decades. This time, they did also not see each other for ten years.
Zhou Xu was from the fox n and they had innate charms. However, this time, it seemed that it had be even more powerful.
¡°Forget it, do whatever you want.¡±
¡°Then Jiang Feng, move quickly. The target you need to kill is in front of your eyes.¡±
Jiang Feng froze. Jiang Feng felt even the ¡°Move quickly¡± Zhou Xu said was a little bit erotic?
Jiang Feng felt he was overthinking, and thus hurriedly turned his head to look at Xia Qing who was still holding her sword.
Indeed, when Jiang Feng saw Xia Qing, he had already seen through her fate. The reincarnation of the Tiansha star absolutely couldn¡¯t be left alive. So, he also understood why Zhou Xu suddenly called him out to let him kill this person.
¡°Demon... Demon King?¡± Xia Qing looked at Jiang Feng in surprise and did not say anything for a long time. She was already not the opponent of Zhou Xu alone, now there was even a Demon King.
With no way out, Xia Qing knew that she would certainly die if she confronted them directly. She knelt down with a thump, her sword also fell aside with a bang sound. With tears streaming, she pleaded, ¡°I beg you to let me go. I also didn¡¯t want to be the reincarnation of the Tiansha Star. From the moment I was born, my parents and rtives all died one after another. It was already not easy for me to live until now, I never did anything wrong to anyone else. Do you have to kill me just because I¡¯m the Tiansha Star reincarnation?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head to look at Jiang Feng and said with a faint smile that didn¡¯t look like,¡±Jiang Feng, doesn¡¯t she look like Chen Yaoyao? If you are soft-hearted, just tell me. We¡¯re old friends, I also won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡±
Chen Yaoyao was precisely the fox demon from hundreds of years ago. If it was not for Zhou Xu bringing it up, Jiang Feng would not recall once knowing such a fox demon.
Staring at Zhou Xu, Jiang Feng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
After Jiang Feng finished talking, he casually nced at the kneeling Xia Qing. And as soons as they came face to face, she already knew that he absolutely wanted to kill her.
The previous little hope to depend on begging to survive was also destroyed. Since it was the case, she could only either let the fish die or the split. With only one roll, Xia Qing grabbed her long sword. At the same time, her appearance changed. The tail behind her cloth had also been exposed, sharp teeth came out, as if she wasn¡¯t a fox, but a monster.
Jiang Feng, however, just calmly stepped back, made a hand seal, and finally directed his finger in the opposite direction towards Xia Qing.
A line of red light went straight between Xia Qing¡¯s eyebrows. At first, the light was faint, but it gradually became more intense, as if it was sucking Xia Qing¡¯s blood. It eventually became a gorgeous blood red.
At the same time, Xia Qin¡¯splexion became more and more ugly. When the red slowly disappeared, Xia Qing spat out a mouthful of blood. Her determination to mount a sneak attack on the Demon King was simr to a big joke. She hadn¡¯t even made a move before being subdued by the Demon King.
Lying on the ground, the blood in Xia Qing¡¯s mouth continued to flow out without stopping, her body in pain, her hands and feet also did not obey. She could only stare hatefully at Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng.
Zhou Xu looked at Jiang Feng and said, ¡°Did you directly remove her demon bone?¡±
Jiang Feng nodded and answered, ¡°To save trouble.¡±
Zhou Xu understood Jiang Feng¡¯s meaning. In this way there was no need to fight, it was indeed a matter of saving trouble. This method was indeed in line with Jiang Feng¡¯s style:zy.
He then turned his head to look at Xia Qing on the ground. Zhou Xu lightly sighed. It was really not Xia Qing¡¯s fault, but she was born carrying a sin, so her death was also not anybody¡¯s fault.
Xia Qing eventually fainted. Zhou Xu waved his hand and buried her.
Jiang Feng coldly said to Zhou Xu, ¡°Nosy.¡±
Zhou Xu answered with a faint smile, ¡°Women ah, just like your old love, must have a grave.¡±
¡°If you dare to mention this matter again, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± Jiang Feng was also anxious, the matter with Chen Yaoyao happened hundreds years ago and Zhou Xu never got tired of talking about it.
¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±
¡°What about that person?¡± Jiang Feng looked in a certain direction.
Zhou Xu also looked in a certain direction and then said, ¡°I thought he was a dragon, but he turned out to be a worm. His cultivation is not high, he¡¯s not our match, and cannot be a great talent. Forget it, we better not have any karma with mortals.¡±
Zhou Xu said this because he originally thought that Feng Yanyi woulde out to save Xia Qing. In the end, he just hid in the back and ultimately did not dare toe out.
Jiang Feng nodded, then the two of them flew away. Not far away, a man fully dressed in white carrying a sword in his hand came out from behind a boulder. It was no other than the male lead, Feng Yanyi.
Feng Yanyi naturally did not hear the conversation between Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng. He only saw the process of Jiang Feng removing Xia Qing¡¯s demon bone. The woman on the ground just happened to have aplementary fate with him, this was simply a heaven-sent miracle for him.
This world¡¯s first protagonist was Xia Qing, so the matter around Feng Yanyi had been downyed. In fact, Feng Yanyi also had a fate which brought cmity. It was precisely because of this, that he couldn¡¯t enter any immortal cultivation sect, and could only cultivate at this Nandian Mountain.
The spiritual energy in this Nandian Mountain was very rich, and seemed to have been invaded by evil spirits. So that was why Feng Yanyi, whose fate carried disaster, could cultivate here.
Quickly opening the grave Zhou Xu made, Feng Yanyi dug out Xia Qing¡¯s entire body.
After digging her out, Feng Yanyi rapidly put a pill suffused with cold light into Xia Qing¡¯s mouth.
That pill seemed to be alive, after entering Xia Qing¡¯s mouth, it automatically flowed down, bringing the cold light immediately into Xia Qing¡¯s stomach, which was also visible to the naked-eye.
Gradually, the cold light disappeared.
A quarter of an hourter Xia Qing¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly, she slowly opened her eyes. After seeing the person in front of her, Xia Qing wanted to speak but could not say anything.
Feng Yanyi reached out his hand to indicate that she didn¡¯t need to talk. He said, ¡°It was I who saved you, miss. I gave you the extremely precious Huanyang Pill from the human world. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±
Trantor Note :
Merry te) Christmas. I didn¡¯t have ¡°time¡± to trante the chapterst week, sorry. Good news, I have passed the first job interview, the second one is scheduled for next week X.X.
Furthermore, we have a new (on probation) co-trante, Summit (Big wee) ~ He has already tranted chapter 87 and 88, just waiting for editors to find time to edit them ^^ ! I¡¯ll be posting his chapter until his testing period (one month) is over! Hehe ~
Happy holidays! Hope you¡¯ve received nice gifts for Christmas. My family and me don¡¯t celebrate Christmas so no gift ~ But I brought a newputer for myself *happy*
GI/N : Mmmh, while I was trying to summon a Bet to C6 him, I¡¯ve pulled Jean.... Dunno what to do with her X.X. And waiting for Zhongli¡¯s buff, he¡¯s not useful at the moment :¡¯( so sad.
Editor Nadralexe Note :
So apparently Slow likes to talk about Genshin, so let¡¯s talk about it a bit. I don¡¯t know what you think about the new zone but I quite like it, even if I¡¯m always running after some fire to warm up xD. But I was so happy finding new treasures, it has been so long since I saw any U.U . I didn¡¯t have any ¡°unfortunate¡± pull, but that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get anything interesting so I don¡¯t know if I should count myself as lucky. Anyway I¡¯m quite excited about future events in the game.
Chapter 87
Chapter 87
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (3)
Editor: chestnutwhale
So as it turned out, Xia Qing was still alive, which was something that Zhou Xu did not expect. On top of that, the original world never mentioned that Feng Yanyi had the Huanyang Pill at all.
After several days, Xia Qing was finally fully conscious. But since her Demon Bone had been removed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate ever again in the future.
With a gloomy look, Xia Qing gritted her teeth. Even if she were to be disabled, she would take revenge: she must kill Zhou Xu, and she must kill Jiang Feng.
She secretly took out her Gu Worms which she had been raising for decades and looked at them. She was ready to give her all.
This type of Gu Worm was different from the other ones in Nan Jiang. As a matter of fact, these Gu Worms weren¡¯t even real worms. They were something made from demonic cultivation, whichter took the shape of a worm.
Xia Qing has been secretly practicing this Demon Cultivation technique. Such a technique had no effect on human beings, as it was only to be used on Gu Worms.
But if one were to use a Gu Worm, then the person who raised it would suffer from endless pain due to his or her meridians broken.
Xia Qing had raised a total of three Gu Worms. The green one was called Tenfold Gu. Just as the name suggests, this type of Gu Worm could boost one¡¯s cultivation by ten times.
Of the other two worms, one was called the Transformation Gu, while the other was called the Marrow Stealing Gu.
Although her Demon Bone was gone, Xia Qing¡¯s cultivation base still existed so she nned to use the Tenfold Gu on Feng Yanyi, as long as he was willing to take revenge for her.
¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± There was a knock on the door, and Xia Qing stood up to open it.
Without the Demon Bone, Xia Qing was just an ordinary person, and in fact, demons without their Demon Bone would have their original form exposed. However, because Xia Qing had the Transformation Gu, she was able to stay in human form.
¡°I¡¯m d you woke up, I¡¯ve prepared something for you to eat.¡± Feng Yanyi¡¯s voice was very gentle, giving people a sense offort.
Xia Qing hadn¡¯t seen many mortals before, but she somewhat liked Feng Yanyi from many aspects. Well, she didn¡¯t necessarily like him, it was closer to having a good impression on him. On top of that, this person saved her before, so there was also a sense of gratitude among this good impression.
Feng Yanyi smiled as Xia Qing thought about how to exin it to him. She wasn¡¯t really sure whether the Gu Worm would work or not, and if something went wrong, not only would she be injured, but Feng Yanyi would also die on the spot too.
The two had their own things on their mind, and neither of them said a word until Xia Qing finished eating.
Feng Yanyi also had his own ns and was stubbornly obsessed with cultivation. But due to his evil spirits, cultivation had not been easy for him. Now he finally met a person who would help him, he would never let Xia Qing leave.
Now that the topic has been brought up, Xia Qing felt a bit easier exining what she wanted to say, ¡°Yes. My Demon Bone has been removed, which you should know already, but my cultivation of more than a hundred years still exists. I want to pass it on to you. What do you think?¡±
With a sigh of relief in his head, Feng Yanyi pretended to be worried, ¡°But that¡¯s all your hard work, how can you just hand it to me?¡±
¡°Either way, my Demon Bone is gone already. I can¡¯t do big things anymore; it¡¯s better to give it to you. In fact, I have a way for your cultivation to crease significantly in a very short amount of time.¡±
She did not talk about the Tenfold Gu, nor did she mention that the cultivation would increase by ten times, and definitely not the consequences if it failed. She was worried that he might object, and she didn¡¯t fully trust anyone anymore. The only reason she trusted Feng Yanyi a little bit was the fact that he saved her.
¡°But...¡± Feng Yanyi pretended to be troubled, but in fact, he was celebrating. He thought he picked up a piece of candy, but in fact, he had found a whole candy factory.
¡°But there is one condition.¡± Xia Qing paused for a while and then continued, ¡°That is, you must avenge me by killing the Fox King and the Demon King.¡±
The excitement in Feng Yanyi¡¯s head decreased a bit after hearing Xia Qing¡¯s words. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in front of those two opponents. Even if he received the cultivation from Xia Qing, it was still only a hundred years of cultivation or so. Even if it was doubled, it would still be only about two hundred years. That still wasn¡¯t enough to go against the Demon King, as the Demon King had at least a thousand years of cultivation already.
However, if Xia Qing really passed her cultivation to him, then she would just be a weak woman who couldn¡¯t do anything at all. So at that point, even if he didn¡¯t go take on the Demon King, Xia Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.
After processing his thought, Feng Yanyi looked with a solemn expression and said decisively, ¡°I promise that I will avenge for you. Whether I seed or not, I will do it at all costs. After all, you¡¯re giving me a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
Hearing such sincere words, Xia Qing truly felt a little sorry for him. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Feng Yanyi also felt somewhat apologetic towards Xia Qing. He smiled back and replied, ¡°I should be thanking you.¡±
The two both had their own ns and were both trying to fool the other side.
Here Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi reached an agreement, but Zhou Xu over there was still sad. Because he still didn¡¯t find the person he loved.
Zhou Xu could basically tell whether a person was his loved one or not just by touching that person. He would know when he touched that familiar feeling.
So after shaking hands with the Wolf King, Snake King, Rat King, etc, he found that none of them was his lover. So once again, he arrived at the Demon King¡¯s cave.
Yes, the Demon King had gone to seclusion again!
He knocked hard on the stone gate as he imagined the Demon Kinging out of the cave with an angry expression. He didn¡¯t like it when people disturb him when he was sleeping.
But after knocking on the door for quite a while, there was no one who opened the door. Zhou Xu guessed that Jiang Feng was probably cultivating.
Just as he was about to leave, the stone gate suddenly disappeared. Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes met Jiang Feng¡¯s and he waved with his right hand, ¡°What¡¯s up, Brother Bear, long time no see.¡±
Jiang Feng replied coldly with a long face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? Don¡¯t call me Brother Bear.¡±
¡°Oh, Jiang Feng, long time no see.¡±
¡°What do you want?¡±
Zhou Xu realized that not only was Jiang Feng¡¯s expression unusual, but his tone was also cold. However, at least he didn¡¯t start a fight, which meant he was still amodating and patient with Zhou Xu.
¡°Yes, here, let¡¯s shake hands first.¡±
Zhou Xu reached out his hand, but Jiang Feng looked at the beautiful Fox King like he was looking at a psychopath.
It was already evening, and the gentle breeze made Zhou Xu¡¯s hair flow with the air. His lips were slightly open; his eyes were as beautiful as silk. In the evening sun, he looked so beautiful.
The members of the Fox n were mostly like this, but Jiang Feng thought that Zhou Xu was particrly special. Before, he had never noticed anything special about Zhou Xu, however, ever since thest time they met, why was it that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions anymore?
Zhou Xu still had his hand in the air, so Jiang Feng stopped thinking and looked coldly at Zhou Xu¡¯s hand. Then he asked, ¡°Why do you want to shake hands? If you want to tell me something just go ahead. Otherwise, I¡¯m going back in.¡±
This was just as Zhou Xu expected, so he quickly pulled his arm back. Then his other hand went for Jiang Feng¡¯s shoulders as if they were good brothers.
But as soon as his hand touched Jiang Feng¡¯s clothes, Jiang Feng turned around and flew into the air. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± He said as he looked down on Zhou Xu from the air.
It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to shake hands with him, nor was it that he didn¡¯t want his shoulders with him either. It was only because he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and top him.
Zhou Xu¡¯s patience was running out. He raised his head and shouted at Jiang Feng who was still in mid-air, ¡°Come down!¡±
Jiang Feng hesitated. How did Zhou Xu¡¯s temper change so quickly? Hended obediently as he thought.
With the breeze blowing, Jiang Feng could smell the faint scent from Zhou Xu¡¯s body, and he even felt that part of his body was about to start growing.
¡°What do you want?¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s tone was less cold now and instead more rxed.
Zhou Xu stopped talking and casted a spell with his fingers, pining Jiang Feng in ce.
In fact, even if Zhou Xu didn¡¯t use the spell, Jiang Feng wouldn¡¯t move either, as both of them knew that Zhou Xu¡¯s Freeze Spell wouldn¡¯t cause any harm at all.
Sometimes, when talking in terms of love, one was willing to give and the other willing to ept.
Zhou Xu finally grabbed Jiang Feng¡¯s hand and the moment their fingertips touched, Zhou Xu already knew that this was none other than his lover.
The warmth and dryness of the temperature would never change, and the sense of familiarity and safety wouldn¡¯t either.
Zhou Xu did not break the spell but leaned gently on his shoulder. Jiang Feng didn¡¯t bother to move either and left Zhou Xu leaning on him.
Zhou Xu¡¯s lifted corners of his mouth seemed as though they¡¯d never fall as he heard Jiang Feng¡¯s heartbeat in his ears. It was obviously beating too fast.
Under the gorgeous sunset, the lovers cuddled together.
Under the same sunset, Zhou Xu finally found his lover, and Xia Qing secretly led the green Gu Worm into Feng Yanyi¡¯s body.
A glint of light in the dusk reflected off the Gu worm, like the gloomy eyes of a beast in the forest.
Before that, Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi sat face to face and Xia Qing spoke, ¡°Feng Yanyi, close your eyes and be aware of your meridians.¡±
¡°Oh, okay.¡±
Feng Yanyi closed his eyes, and Xia Qing took out the Gu Worm that was as thick as a finger.
As the worm entered the body, Feng Yanyi didn¡¯t seem to realize it at all.
Xia Qing swallowed her own saliva nervously. If this failed, she and Feng Yanyi would both die. Even if this went sessfully, she would still suffer from tremendous pain.
But for her revenge, she was willing to ept the risk. As for using Feng Yanyi, Xia Qing calmly closed her eyes and decided not to think about it.
Summit Trantor¡¯s Notes: Hello readers, happy new year 2021! I¡¯m Summit, and I¡¯ll be helping Slowya to trante some of the chapters in VFSCA! As a fairly new trantor, I¡¯m also very excited to get onboard with the wonderfulmunity here and hopefully learn more as I trante. You are always wee to leave me suggestions anytime. Most importantly, I hope that you enjoy this amazing novel as we go! See ya next chapter! ??
Slowya : I Let¡¯s give him a BIG WELCOME for joining VFSCA as a co-trantor o/ I¡¯m so happy!! (I¡¯ll be posting Summit¡¯s chapters for now ~)
Chapter 88
Chapter 88
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (4)
Trantor : Summit
Editor: chestnutwhale
The process of transferring cultivation was veryplicated, and now Xia Qing no longer had her Demon Bone, which made the process even more difficult.
In fact, both of them could die during this transferring process, but none of them mentioned this, because one was eager for revenge while the other desired more power.
Time passed quickly. After four hours, a dim purple light appeared from Xia Qing¡¯s abdomen, which was the appearance of her condensed cultivation.
While Xia Qing was busy condensing her cultivation, Feng Yanyi was busy trying to adjust his meridians. He knew that if his meridians were not strong enough, they would burst and ultimately cause him to die as well.
Four hourster, the purple light in Xia Qing¡¯s abdomen grew brighter and slowly moved up Xia Qing¡¯s body. Bit by bit, like a ball of fire, it slowly moved its way up.
Xia Qing started sweating all over her body. Condensing cultivation and forcing it into a person¡¯s hands was no easy task, but she had to bear it.
Steam slowly came off of the top of Xia Qing¡¯s head due to the abnormal heat she produced.
The purple light had reached her chest, and now she had to divide it into two parts before sending them onto her arms.
This step was extremely difficult for Xia Qing. Since she doesn¡¯t have her Demon Bone anymore, this process became extremely difficult.
Her sweat dropped like marbles, and the steam on her head grew thicker and thicker. Xia Qing¡¯s breathing was rapid, her face was red, and due to all the strength she was using, her body was also shaking.
The hands ced on top of Feng Yanyi¡¯s chest trembled. Feng Yanyi could feel her pain, but now that the transmission had begun, if it was to stop, Xia Qing would definitely be injured. He as well, after forcefully opening his meridians, would also lose years of cultivation.
¡°You¡¯ve got this, Xia Qing.¡± Feng Yanyi said softly.
Xia Qing, who was used to being alone, suddenly felt very sad. She had never experienced warmth in her life: her parents and loved ones died one by one, and even her friends who yed with her when she was a child also died one by one.
Later, she had heard that this was because she was the reincarnation of the Tiansha Star. After knowing this, she began her life as a refugee.
Throughout the day, all she ever thought about was to keep living, and she felt that this world was unfair. Why did she deserve to die?
Later she really did die, but she did not expect that she would be able toe back alive, that she would meet Feng Yanyi, a type of man who had nothing but kindness.
Xia Qing opened her eyes slightly, All her trust was in Feng Yanyi because, for the first time, someone said ¡°you got this¡± to her.
Just keep believing and you will seed.
Xia Qing¡¯s hands stopped shaking. The purple light spread onto her arms in an instant and then moved their ways to the palm of her hands.
¡°I¡¯m going to give them to you now, be careful.¡± Xia Qing said with a soft voice.
The light went past the Dantian, and entered the meridians. After that, it finally turned into his own cultivation and returned to the Dantian again.
The transferring process was extremely slow because Feng Yanyi¡¯s cultivation was way too low. Even after he had opened his meridians, it was still not enough.
After twelve hours, Xia Qing was about to copse, but Feng Yanyi still hadn¡¯t fully epted all of them yet.
Another four hourster, and Xia Qing was on the verge of death. Finally, Feng Yanyi finished absorbing all the cultivation.
After thest bit of purple light entered Feng Yanyi¡¯s body, Xia Qing let out a long sigh of relief before fainting.
With thest bit of light entering Feng Yanyi¡¯s Dantian, his whole body seemed to have undergone a lot of changes. The feeling of gaining a hundred years of cultivation felt great.
When he slowly opened his eyes, Feng Yanyi saw Xia Qing lying beside him. He smiled, picked her up, and ced her down on the bed.
At this moment, he had no intention to take care of Xia Qing. He was too excited that he couldn¡¯t wait to go and give it a try.
It was already the following day, but Feng Yanyi was not sleepy at all, let alone hungry. He casually did a simple attack and the tree in front of him snapped instantly.
A loud crash came as the tree fell down, suddenly waking Xia Qing, but then she passed out again. At this point, Feng Yanyi couldn¡¯t even remember Xia Qing¡¯s existence.
He took out his sword and swung it toward another side. The por tree beside him was also instantly chopped off, and dust flew everywhere as it fell down. Looking at the even and straight cuts, he couldn¡¯t hold his excitement anymore.
¡°Hahaha....¡± Feng Yanyiughed hysterically in front of the little house on the mountain. Hisughter startled the birds on the tree, the fish in the river, and the beasts in their dreams.
By the time Xia Qing woke up, it had already been three days. Bearing the tremendous pain, she opened her eyes, but Feng Yanyi was nowhere to be seen.
From now on, she was nothing more than a normal person. She couldn¡¯t cultivate and had no more cultivation left, and she must eat food, like everyone else in this world. Her life span would be shorter too. Before, when she was a demon, even without excellent cultivation, she could live at least five hundred years. Now, she estimated that she had at most a hundred years left.
The pain made her unable to move, but after waiting for a long time and still not seeing Feng Yanyi as she expected, she felt really hungry.
¡°Feng Yanyi, Feng Yanyi...¡± Xia Qing shouted loudly, but he still didn¡¯t appear.
A scary thought shed across her mind, had he run away after taking her cultivation?
Another two hours passed, and just when Xia Qing was almost sure that she¡¯d been correct, Feng Yanyi returned.
After seeing Xia Qing, he hurried over to help her lie back down. ¡°Why are you up? Your body is very weak right now; you need to rest more.¡±
With her eyes fixed on Feng Yanyi, Xia Qing felt as if she was about to cry. She thought that she trusted the wrong person, but now that Feng Yanyi¡¯s back, her worries are gone. Thank goodness.
¡°Where did you go?¡±
¡°Oh, I went to the town to buy food. Because you don¡¯t have any more cultivation, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hungry.¡± With that, Feng Yanyi took out a greasy paper bag. As he opened it, a delicious smell came along with it.
Xia Qing was indeed hungry. She looked at the meat pies and said, ¡°Smells delicious. Thank you.¡±
¡°Go ahead, eat it.¡±
Xia Qing took one and gobbled it down. Feng Yanyi looked at her with a slight smile with a handsome look on a real gentleman.
As she ate, Xia Qing felt a little embarrassed and started eating a bit slower.
Feng Yanyi frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it taste bad?¡±
¡°No, it tastes really good.¡±
¡°I saw your bites getting smaller and smaller, so I thought I bought the wrong one.¡± Feng Yanyi said with a slight smile.
Xia Qing started to like Feng Yanyi more and more. He was gentle, elegant, and although he was a human, he looked better than a demon. If she could live with him for the rest of her life, Xia Qing felt like her life would be perfect.
However, Xia Qing didn¡¯t know that if she didn¡¯t pass her cultivation to Feng Yanyi, Feng Yanyi was going to forcefully steal her cultivation.
And now, Feng Yanyi was still thinking about this. But for the time being, this idea was reced by thankfulness.
Feng Yanyi couldn¡¯t let Xia Qing go away no matter what, because their fate matched so well, which was another reason why Feng Yanyi was so kind to Xia Qing.
In fact, the same was true for Feng Yanyi in the previous world. To increase his cultivation, he asked to cultivate along with Xia Qing, and Xia Qing agreed. The two didn¡¯t start off as lovers, but instead, as friends with benefits.
This world was no different. They did not start off with love, and their rtionship existed only because they wanted to use each other.
It was a pity that Xia Qing was truly thankful, and Feng Yanyi would probably never feel the same way for her.
¡°No, it¡¯s great. I love it.¡± Xia Qing replied.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡°
The two looked at each other and smiled. They still had their own ns and smiled happily.
At this time, Zhou Xu was about to piss the Demon King off. Ever after he leaned on Jiang Fengst time, he has been annoying Jiang Feng in various ways.
That day, Jiang Feng still got a boner. In the beginning, Zhou Xu was just leaning on his shoulder, and then he suddenly started hugging him tightly. Just like that, Jiang Feng¡¯s hardened part touched Zhou Xu.
Both of them were taken back, and then Zhou Xu smiled, ¡°You got a boner?¡±
Jiang Feng blushed, ¡°Just a natural reaction.¡±
¡°Was it because you saw me?¡±
Jiang Feng¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. He reached out and broke Zhou Xu¡¯s spell and stepped back.¡±No, I...¡±
Jiang Feng didn¡¯t say anything after that. Instead, he unleashed an attack on Zhou Xu. Of course, he wasn¡¯t aiming at Zhou Xu, he was aiming at the rock in front of him.
When the rock shattered into pieces, he was afraid that the broken pieces would hurt Zhou Xu, so he quickly added a barrier of protection.
Zhou Xu just looked at Jiang Feng with somewhat of a smile. The smile made Jiang Feng feel very ufortable, but Zhou Xu made it worse and said clearly, ¡°Jiang Feng, you like me.¡±
¡°...¡±
Jiang Feng turned around and flew away, and Zhou Xu returned happily to his Fox n. The very next day, he banged on the door again.
This time, Jiang Feng came out very quickly. In fact, he was actually looking forward to Zhou Xu toe.
Zhou Xu, with his charming curved eyebrows, looked at Jiang Feng and said, ¡°Jiang Feng, I¡¯ll give you a chance and chase me. We can go to the Lantern Festival in the western city and take a stroll there.¡±
Jiang Feng hesitated for a second and then replied, ¡°I can go there with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m apanying you.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and replied, ¡°I know I know. You like Chen Yaoyao.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±
¡°Then you like me.¡±
¡°...¡±
With that, Zhou Xu took Jiang Feng¡¯s hand and went to a human city on the west side.
There happened to be a Lantern Festival today. Zhou Xu had experienced this in some other world. Although there were too many people, there was one part where he liked, and that was writing the name of your lover on antern and hoping that the two of you could be married.
When they arrived at that city, Zhou Xu took Jiang Feng and they each bought a riverntern.
Jiang Feng turned around, quickly wrote something on it, and then threw it into the river. Zhou Xu asked who he wrote, but he didn¡¯t reply.
So Zhou Xu turned around, quietly wrote a few words on thentern, and then also threw it into the river.
Jiang Feng cast a spell and Zhou Xu¡¯s riverntern fell into his hand. After reading it, Jiang Feng¡¯s face turned dark. It wrote, ¡°I knew you would do this.¡±
When he looked up, Jiang Feng saw Zhou Xu looking at him with somewhat of a smile again. He was angry, so he cast a freezing spell on Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t move as Jiang Feng picked him up and kissed him.
Slowya¡¯s Note : This is the second chapter Summit tranted ~ Hehe, a big thanks again Summit for joining as a co-trantor ^w^. By the way, I realised there¡¯s a limit to the number of replies under ament on CG :O
Chapter 89
Chapter 89
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (5)
Editor : Nadralexe
All the kisses were the same as the previous ones. Both of them always ended eagerly demanding more, the initial unexperiencepletely forgotten.
On the bank of the river where people were passing by, the two of them, who looked like banished immortals, kissed passionately. Between the people passing by, there were some who were envious, some who were disdainful but the two people kissing didn¡¯t care and continued to kiss each other without regard to others.
It was only when their breathing became short that they separated.
Zhou Xu had slightly swollen lips after separating, and with the water stains from the kiss, he looked even more attractive.
Jiang Feng felt his breathing speed up and reached out to wipe the water from the corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me in the future.¡±
Zhou Xu did not move, but his smile was abnormally rxed.
Jiang Feng¡¯s warm finger fell on Zhou Xu¡¯s lips. Zhou Xu looked at him, and then smiled slightly. He stretched out his satiny tongue to lick Jiang Feng¡¯s finger.
Jiang Feng stiffened and retracted his hand as if electrocuted.
Zhou Xuughed and whispered, ¡°I bet you¡¯re hard again.¡±
Jiang Feng¡¯s face showed slight embarrassment, he couldn¡¯t say a word because of the trembling of his lips. However, Zhou Xu was looking at him with a smile that was not a smile, as if what he said would never be wrong.
What Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t stand the most was this kind of look from Zhou Xu. So he directly picked up Zhou Xu in his arms and flew away in front of so many people.
After that day, a story began to spread in this town. It was about two immortals that came to earth, and went through all kinds of hardships, and finally on the night of thentern festival confessed their love to each other. In the end, they flew away from the human world hand in hand.
As Jiang Feng liked to sleep so much, his bed deserved to really be a little more luxurious.
With a bang sound, he was thrown on the bed. However, the bed was soft andfortable, it did not hurt at all. Zhou Xu smiled and asked Jiang Feng, ¡°What? You want to force yourself on me?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± After talking, Jiang Feng bullied his way up.
Zhou Xu could feel that a certain ce of Jiang Feng was indeed already hard. However, that person who said that he would force himself on Zhou Xu, actually did not do so at all. He only kissed Zhou Xu¡¯s body. In the end, Zhou Xu became hard and was made to cum.
Zhou Xu, who felt great thanks to Jiang Feng, thought they would do it until the end, yet Jiang Feng only hugged Zhou Xu and said, ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced and afraid of hurting you, when I know how to do it, you will no longer be able to run away.¡±
After he finished talking, the hard Jiang Feng just lied beside Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu smiled slightly. The freezing spell on him had already been undone. With only a turn of body, he pressed Jiang Feng¡¯s body down. He returned the favor and also helped his little idiotic lover get his realease.
The two people slept together, Jiang Feng did not say the word like. In fact, in countless worlds, his lover did not say this word, but Zhou Xu knew that his lover¡¯s love came from the bottom of his heart. Even if he did not say it verbally, it didn¡¯t matter, it was enough that he understood.
After this day, Zhou Xu directly lived in Jiang Feng¡¯s abode and said very pleased with himself, ¡°In any case your bed is very big, even adding me, it won¡¯t bother you in any way.¡± Jiang Feng had a dark face but did not refuse.
After that, Zhou Xu basically put forward all kinds of demands every day. Jiang Feng was very depressed every time, but he stillpleted them obediently. For this, Zhou Xu justughed slightly, because what he did was for Jiang Feng¡¯s good. Okay, Zhou Xu admitted it was also for his own good.
Actually, the reason why Zhou Xu let Jiang Feng search for certains medicinal ingredients was all to make a lubrifiant. He didn¡¯t want to have a wounded chrysanthemum full of injuries when they really did it.
And for his own pleasure, Zhou Xu made a lot of types. Some of them had a fragrance, and some others had an aphrodisiac effect.
Looking at the dozen bottles in front of him, Zhou Xu was very satisfied while Jiang Feng didn¡¯t understand.
In the evening, Zhou Xu leaned on Jiang Feng¡¯s shoulder and blew into Jiang Feng¡¯s ear. When he finally made Jiang Feng annoyed, Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s the use of those bottles?¡±
¡°En?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s lips pressed against Jiang Feng¡¯s ears and told him their use. The more he said, the heavier Jiang Feng¡¯s breathing became. The more he said, the more ambiguous Zhou Xu¡¯s tone became. Finally, Zhou Xu gently bit down on Jiang Feng¡¯s earlobe, ¡°Hard, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s do it!¡±
Zhou Xu finally had his wish fulfilled. He was done until he fainted, because the items he made were too strong and also made them toofortable. Of course, Zhou Xu had to admit that the bear¡¯s ability was really too strong, way too strong.
On this side, Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng were very much in love, on the other side, Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi began to bear their own suffering. Xia Qing didn¡¯t need to be mentioned, but Feng Yanyi began to suffer because Xia Qing¡¯s tenfold Gus began to work.
If it seeded then Feng Yanyi¡¯s hundred years cultivation would be a thousand years one. If it failed, then Feng Yanyi would die from implosion.
On the first day Xia Qing woke up, Feng Yanyi still didn¡¯t feel anything, it was because the Gu worms still didn¡¯t exhibit their effect. However, on the second day, Feng Yanyi¡¯s whole body suddenly hurt and he fell to the ground.
His cultivation increased but his veins hadn¡¯t developped to that level. It also meant that the increased cultivation was currently desperately looking for a ce to rest. However, the interior of Feng Yanyi¡¯s body did not seem to have that ce and his cultivation started to run amok inside his body.
The tenfold Gus was just like that, if the sess was guaranteed then Xia Qing would have long used it on herself. It was precisely because the chances of failure were high that Xia Qing had kept raising it without daring to use it.
Feng Yanyi hugged his body and began to roll. This kind of pain was even more terrifying than death, this was the way the tenfold Gus broke out.
Xia Qing sat on the bed, her heart couldn¡¯t bear it but she also didn¡¯t dare help hastily.
Feng Yanyi started to bleed from his seven orifices, and began to be thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if all his essence was being sucked away.
His body became red, as if it had been boiled, and Feng Yanyi seemed to be in more and more pain.
If strangers were to see Feng Yanyi at the moment, they would definitely feel scared because Feng Yanyi looked like a red evil ghost bleeding from his seven orifices.
Time seemed to stand still, Xia Qing felt that she also felt the same kind of pain as she watched Feng Yanyi¡¯s painful appearance. In the end, she simply closed her eyes, because she really didn¡¯t dare to continue watching.
Xia Qing finally went out, not because she didn¡¯t want to help Feng Yanyi, but because she couldn¡¯t help with this matter at all, she could only watch Feng Yanyi¡¯s luck.
A day and a night passed, a full twelve hours, Feng Yanyi experienced what was really called pain.
He could clearly remember every detail of those twelve hours, because every inch of his muscles and bones and his every meridian had been forcibly reshaped.
He was not willing to endure this pain a second time, even if it meant death.
After waking up, Fang Yanyi knew that his cultivation had not increased by a slightest bit, and knew that Xia Qing was definitely hiding something.
She had said that she had a method to make Feng Yangyi¡¯s cultivation grow exponentially. But she did not say what the method was at all, she also hadn¡¯t even given him any divine pills, so how exactly would he grow his cultivation?
Besides this kind of growth method was simply simr to begging for death, he was d he made it through, but he also knew very well that this method of cultivation surge, there was a eighty to ny percent of dying from implosion.
After the door opened with a creak sound, Feng Yanyi could clearly see the look of surprise on Xia Qing¡¯s face.
Slowya¡¯s Note : Sorry I couldn¡¯t updatest week D: The next chap will be updated this week by Summit !!
(GI/N: Who pulled Ganyu ? And who¡¯s waiting for Xiao? I don¡¯t know if I should try to pull him >.> He was the one I wanted when I started the game but his skill sets don¡¯t look that good ~)
Nadralexe¡¯s Note : Hope I did a good enough job, I got a bit blindsided today to edit this chapter ?? ! Hope you have fun with this chapter ^^
Chapter 90
Chapter 90
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (6)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Despite his promise to not regret it, he¡¯d never expected to experience such bone piercing pain. The torture for the past twenty-four hours had been far beyond what Feng Yanyi could handle, and it went beyond the limits for his promise to hold. No matter how much he loved and appreciated Xia Qing, he had to let her payback for this.
Xia Qing, however, had only been grateful to him, thinking that he had gone through all these just for her sake. Speaking of which, what were the chances of someone else treating you well if you hadn¡¯t treated others wholeheartedly?
Who calcted the difference?
Life was not a joke. With a joke, you couldugh at a joke and move on, but for life, you get what you pay for.
Xia Qing had deceived others to get what she wanted, so perhaps, the only thing she could get in return was also deception from others.
¡°Thank you, Feng Yanyi,¡± Xia Qing said emotionally.
With a faint smile on his face, Feng Yanyi continued to act like a gentleman. Looking at her with gentle eyes, he softly said to Xia Qing, ¡°It¡¯s okay, all thanks to you that I could advance my cultivation so much.¡±
Lowering her head again, Xia Qing covered up a sh of shyness that danced across her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±
A monthter, Feng Yanyi finally found what he was looking for, and that was the Furnace Forge.
It was the praised treasure of the Southern Mountain Sect, which was the most famous sect among the mortal cultivators.
Feng Yanyi was once one of the disciples of the Southern Mountain Sect, but because his fate had not been good since birth and he hadn¡¯t shown much potential, he left the sect and came to Nandian Mountain.
After he went back this time, no one dared to shun him anymore, and he headed directly to the sect master of the Southern Mountain Sect to borrow their Furnace Forge.
The sect master refused, iming that if the treasure was taken away, it would bring disaster to the Southern Mountain Sect
Feng Yanyi simply smiled and ruthlessly destroyed hundreds of years of the old master¡¯s cultivation with a simple attack using his bare hands.
After that, Feng Yanyi sessfully got his Furnace Forge, and the Southern Mountain Sect experienced a once-in-a-century earthquake after the forge was taken away. The thousand-year-oldnd of treasures was gone in a night. The disciples of the Southern Mountain Sect eventually scattered to find other sects or cultivated by themselves like Feng Yanyi had.
The Furnace Forge, as the name suggested, was a tool used to make furnaces, but it was unique in that it could refine humans into human-shaped furnaces.
However, the process of refining would be incredibly painful for the person being refined. To be precise, the pain willst forty-nine days.
Speaking of, most people were like this, holding a set of double standards, in which their expectations of others was harsher.
The Furnace Forge was very small. In fact, it was only the size of a jade pendant. When ites to the time of refinement, a person simply needed to put on the pendant, draw the unique talisman symbols on a special paper from the Southern Mountain Sect, and add a drop of their heartblood. Then, after reciting the spell, the Furnace Forge would begin the refinement.
Although the steps sounded simple, many details of the procedure were not known to anyone outside of the Southern Mountain Sect. But since Feng Yanyi was once a disciple of the Southern Mountain Sect, he was not worried at all.
Carrying the Furnace Forge, Feng Yanyi arrived in town. There, he had someone to make a chain for the Furnace Forge.
Feng Yanyi looked at the exquisite and beautiful thing in his hand in awe, not believing that such a beautiful thing could make people suffer for forty-nine days.
After cing the Furnace Forge into his sleeves, Feng Yanyi returned to the little cabin in the forest.
At this time, Xia Qing was already feeling much better, no longer suffering in pain. After seeing Feng Yanyi¡¯s return, she smiled and said, ¡°Wee back. I made some food, let¡¯s eat together.¡±
Also with a smile, Feng Yanyi replied, ¡°Okay.¡±
While the two were eating, they started talking about the things in the forest. Where the birds were particrly beautiful, where the fish were particrly active, and where the rabbits were particrly careless.
A man and a woman. One was handsome and one was gentle. The scene was like a painting, and the people in the painting didn¡¯t seem to realize it.
After finishing the simple meal, Feng Yanyi grabbed onto Xia Qing¡¯s hand. Xia Qing was startled as he looked at Feng Yanyi in disbelief.
She always thought that Feng Yanyi never liked herself, at least not to the level of love. But at this moment, he reached over to grab onto her hand.
The warmth from his hand made Xia Qing tremble unconsciously.
Feng Yanyi slowly ced something into Xia Qing¡¯s palm.
¡°It¡¯s for you. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but I think it¡¯s quite exquisite. I want to give it to you.¡± Feng Yanyi spoke in a gentle tone just like before. A tone that was warm enough to touch Xia Qing¡¯s heart.
Xia Qing was pleasantly surprised. The item in her hand was indeed very beautiful. It seemed like it was made of silver, but not pure silver. It was extremely hard and had a few colorful beads embedded in it, making it look even more beautiful.
¡°Thank you, I love it,¡± replied XIa Qing while blushing.
¡°I¡¯ll put it on for you. It would look beautiful on you.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Feng Yanyi walked behind Xia Qing and ced the chain around her neck. The small Furnace Forge was hung right in front of the ce closest to Xia Qing¡¯s heart.
Then, he walked in front of Xia Qing again. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± said Feng Yanyi with a gentle smile.
Xia Qing felt as if her heart was in a sea of flowers, so soft and gentle. She reached out and grabbed Feng Yanyi closer to her. She sat while Feng Yanyi stood and leaned against Feng Yanyi¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.
Feng Yanyi lowered his head and looked at the woman leaning on him. For a second, he felt that if the two of them were to stay together, it might not be a bad idea, but then, he remembered the twenty-four hours that he couldn¡¯t bear to think about.
As soon as his heart softened, it immediately hardened again. Because of that experience, he would never be able to forgive Xia Qing.
¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±
It was a show without any audience, yet the actor was still performing with everything he had.
That night, Feng Yanyi casually cast a spell and made Xia Qing fall into a deep sleep. Then he bit open his middle finger and the blood slowly flowed out.
He drew the symbol very smoothly with his blood and realized that a thousand years of cultivation was indeed extraordinary.
After drawing, Feng Yanyi read the spell.
As he was chanting the spell, Xia Qing¡¯s body started to glow faintly, red and dim. Feng Yanyi knew that this meant fire.
After the fire was lit on the Furnace Forge, the Furnace Forge will get the rest of the job done by itself. It would turn Xia Qing into a furnace. This furnace would obey Feng Yanyi and help him cultivate. She would be an item for Feng Yanyi to use instead of a person.
After Xia Qing became a furnace, maybe she would still have human consciousness, but her heart would stop beating and she would not be breathing. She would be an object in the shape of a human.
Xia Qing probably never expected that she would experience death for the second time in her life, and this death was brought to her by someone she liked.
Feng Yanyi silently urged it to go faster as the furnace also began to glow. As the light became more and more concentrated, it meant that the furnace had already begun its automatic refining process.
As long as the furnace started the automatic refining process, Xia Qing would have to endure forty-nine days of suffering.
With an invisibility talisman, Feng Yanyi turned himself invisible. He wanted to see with his own eyes how Xia Qing would suffer. Would she be like himself, who would rather die than be tortured like this? Oh, I forgot, Xia Qing would be as good as dead anyway.
The burning pain suddenly woke Xia Qing up. She thought there was actually fire as she struggled to open her eyes. However, there was nothing in front of her. She was still lying in bed, yet she felt as if her body was wrapped in fire, making her unable to breathe, unable to think.
She wanted to scream, yet not a sound came out of her mouth. Her throat was as dry as if she hadn¡¯t drunk water for years. She wanted to reach out and help herself to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t move.
Xia Qing would never expect that this was all because of Feng Yanyi. She trusted him so much that she thought what was going on was due to something she did wrong. Maybe it was because she gave her cultivation to Feng Yanyi, or maybe it was because of the Tenfold Gu. Whatever it was, she didn¡¯t even doubt that Feng Yanyi could be behind this.
Maybe many women who were deeply in love were all like this. Unable to think properly and unable to decide.
Under the extreme pain, Xia Qing slowly closed her eyes. Feng Yanyi watched the way she suffered yet still was not satisfied. Because her suffering didn¡¯t seem to be as bad as what he had experienced himself. After all, unlike him, Xia Qing was able to bear the pain.
Feng Yanyi removed his invisibility talisman and walked in front of Xia Qing. ¡°Xia Qing, I¡¯m going to avenge you. I hope I cane back soon. Please rest well,¡± he said with his gentle tone.
After that, he turned and left. Xia Qing opened her eyes with all her strength but only saw Feng Yanyi¡¯s disappearing back.
Tears slowly came out of her eyes. Xia Qing realized that all she wanted right now was a big hug.
But in fact, if Xia Qing was able to choose again, she would probably still choose the same path again, because just like Feng Yanyi, she must avenge. As for love, that was not as important.
Whether it was a human or a demon, there was always something that others could not understand.
For both Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi, none took their love seriously.
After leaving the little cabin, Feng Yanyi went to find Jiang Feng and Zhou Xu, but he did not go find them to avenge Xia Qing.
Xia Qing¡¯s hatred was her own thing. Feng Yanyi did not have any hatred at first, but now he does. It was the twenty-four hours that he had experienced.
He hated Xia Qing. He knew that after Xia Qing gets refined into a furnace, she wouldn¡¯t need to eat, drink, or sleep, but she would still be conscious.
Therefore, if he wanted to make Xia Qing suffer more, the best way would be to make her hated enemies live happily. To make her suffer even more, then the best way would be for himself to befriend her enemies.
From the blushing of shyness when she lowered her head and the fierceness burning in her eyes, Feng Yanyi knew that Xia Qing liked himself.
Feng Yanyi wanted to take advantage of this and make her suffer forever, making her suffer so much to the point that she would rather die. Just like those twenty-four hours he had experienced.
Author¡¯s notes: The main character hasn¡¯t appeared at all in this chapter! _(:3©f¡Ï)_ Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯lle next chapter! Hahahaha.
Chapter 91
Chapter 91
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (7)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Feng Yanyi really did go to hunt for Zhou Xu. However, Zhou Xu was not at the fox n. Nobody from the fox n dared to do anything to Feng Yanyi who paid a visit unauthorized. After all, the pressure from his cultivation could make those small foxes who had just transformed scared half to death.
In a calm and orderly fashion, Feng Yanyi waited in one of the caves dedicated to receiving visitors. He said to those who came, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, I¡¯ll wait.¡±
The several small foxes who served Zhou Xu did not dare to neglect him and replied, ¡°We will go find him right away.¡± They then quickly ran outside, afraid that if they were slow, they would be killed by a displeased Feng Yanyi.
When the small foxes arrived at the Demon King¡¯s abode, they did not dare to enter. Because the pressure inside and that of Feng Yanyi¡¯s were simr, they only felt that they wanted to directlyy on their stomach in a submissive fashion.
However, the small foxes didn¡¯t have a choice, so they could only quietly call at the abode entrance. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t notice but Jiang Feng heard it.
¡°Someone is calling for you.¡±
At that time, Zhou Xu was lying in Jiang Feng¡¯s embrace, ying with his ¡°bear paw¡±. Because a certain person¡¯s finger was very sensitive, most of the time as he yed with it, Zhou Xu would be pushed down by Jiang Feng on the big bed.
The two of them continued to pass their days in such a lovey-dovey way. After eating, they would do it, after doing it, they would sleep, and after sleeping, they ate again. Even Zhou Xu felt that this kind of life was too luxurious. However, as thesefortable days came to a stop, and upon being suddenly disturbed, he also felt discontent.
¡°Ignore it.¡± After talking, Zhou Xu continued to lie in Jiang Feng¡¯s embrace and y with his finger. While ying, he said, ¡°Yesterday night, you used this finger to enter that ce of mine, it was veryfortable, right?¡±
Jiang Feng¡¯s whole body stiffened. Zhou Xu could obviously feel that a certain part of Jiang Feng was going to rise again. As he wanted to continue talking, ultimately the foxes outside shouted more urgently.
After all Zhou Xu was the Fox King, he was helpless, he still had to be responsible for the matters of the fox n.
With a light sigh, Zhou Xu got up. His index finger pointed at Jiang Feng¡¯s nose. Zhou Xuughed and said, ¡°Without me here, you can¡¯t do it by yourself.¡±
Jiang Feng pushed away Zhou Xu¡¯s finger dumbfounded. He also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you there.¡±
With a slight smile, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Zhou Xu knew it in his heart, his lover really never changed. As soon as their rtionship is confirmed, then he would be very sticky, afraid of even a minute of separation.
They walked to the entrance of the abode in an unhurried way. However after a few steps, Zhou Xu turned back his head to Jiang Feng¡¯s indifferent face and sent him an enticing smile. Jiang Feng wanted to hook his lips and smile, but in the end in a moment of distraction, Zhou Xu actually directly reached out his hand to touch that part of him that wanted to raise but hadn¡¯t.
After touching, Zhou Xu already arrived at the abode entrance. He asked the little fox about the situation in a serious way. That certain part of Jiang Feng hadpletely stood up this time.
Frustrated, he looked at Zhou Xu who was at the abode entrance, but Zhou Xu ignored him and flew away with the two little foxes. He could only recite a few incantations to clear his heart before a certain part of him softened. Only then, did he follow Zhou Xu and flew to the territory of the fox n.
Coldly sitting on the seat of the host, Zhou Xu also didn¡¯t have the intention of greeting him. Anyway, if he wanted to fight, then this person would long have done it. Since he could sit there, then it meant that he had a request.
Zhou Xu sat there without a word or movement. Feng Yanyi was slightly embarrassed, he could only stand up and bow slightly, ¡°Hello Fox King, I¡¯m called Feng Yanyi. I¡¯m one of the cultivators from Nadian Mountain. We could also be considered neighbors.¡±
Zhou Xu nced disdainfully at Feng Yanyi and said, ¡°And?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s words made Feng Yanyi a little distressed. However, he used his usual smile to neutralize this embarrassment, and said, ¡°Because we are neighbors, so I want to make your acquaintance.¡±
¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡±
Feng Yanyi kept his smile and answered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for another way. I believe that my sincerity will make you agree.¡±
There were naturally words inside his words. Feng Yanyi looked sincere but Zhou Xu knew clearly that Feng Yanyi was threatening him. Because this ¡°look for another way¡± actually meant that if Zhou Xu disagreed, then there was even a possibility that he would find trouble for the fox n. When time came, even if Zhou Xu wanted to disagree, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.
Zhou Xu alsoughed, not that he was afraid of this threat but because he couldn¡¯t understand why a mortal with a thousand years¡¯ worth of cultivation absolutely wanted to get to know him.
At this moment, Jiang Feng also came with a ck face. One look at his appearance, Zhou Xu¡¯s mood immediately became better. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about anything in this world as long as his lover apanied him.
Before Jiang Fengnded, he already felt Feng Yanyi¡¯s cultivation. He was also very surprised. In fact, most of the cultivators in this world would no longer have any progress after cultivating for five to six hundred years. And there was no mortal nor demon who could live to more than a thousand years, so where did this mortal¡¯s cultivatione from?
Of course, if this mortal was well-behaved, Jiang Feng would not bother about him. However, if he harmed Zhou Xu in any way, then Jiang Feng would definitely not spare this person.
Standing behind Zhou Xu, Jiang Feng¡¯s whole body was clothed in blue and Zhou Xu was dded in red. Both of them were rxed like immortals, standing together, unexpectedly none of them covered the other¡¯s bearing. Theyplemented each other as if it should be this way.
Used on them, the two words ¡°well matched¡± couldn¡¯t be more appropriate.
Feng Yanyi was distracted for a second and turned his attention back without dy. He continued, ¡°Since the Demon King is also here, let¡¯s get to know each other too. I¡¯m Feng Yanyi, I¡¯m one of the cultivators from Nandian Mountain. Nice to meet you.¡±
Jiang Feng slightly nodded his head, ¡°Jiang Feng.¡±
He then didn¡¯t say anything, he basically didn¡¯t put Feng Yanyi in his eyes at all. He once again turned towards Zhou Xu, his eyes fixed on Zhou Xu¡¯s body, not moving away again.
This time, Zhou Xu finally nodded towards Feng Yanyi, ¡°In that case we are friends. I am Zhou Xu.¡±
Feng Yanyi once again bowed his body and said, ¡°I wonder if you know a woman named Xia Qing.¡±
Only at the mention of Xia Qing, Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng looked at Feng Yanyi seriously. Zhou Xu asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Feng Yanyi smiled lightly and answered, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just after a while, I want to let her meet you. I don¡¯t know if you agree.¡±
This time, Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng were a little bit interested. If they didn¡¯t remember wrongly, not long ago, Xia Qing¡¯s demon bones were removed by Jiang Feng. After removing the demon bones, Xia Qing shouldn¡¯t be able to stand it and should have died on the spot. Zhou Xu also buried her into the ground. Now, Feng Yanyi said to meet her, it seemed that Xia Qing did not die at that time.
Zhou Xu replied full of interest this time, ¡°Oh?¡±
He wanted to see how these male lead and female lead did it. In thest life, the surge of power of these protagonists was because the two of themplemented each other¡¯s fate, added with the dual cultivation, their cultivation speed increased. Even so, they came back to take revenge only several decadester.
At that time, they killed Zhou Xu and the kings of many other ns, and were then stopped by Jiang Feng who came out of seclusion.
After that, it took the male and female lead several decades of dual cultivation to have the ability to kill Jiang Feng. Now, how did the male lead achieve it?
¡°Xia Qing didn¡¯t die?¡± Zhou Xu continued to ask.
Feng Yanyi nodded and said, ¡°There is a medicine in the human world called Huanyang pill, that could bring back a person to life within an hour after their death. I gave it to her, so she didn¡¯t die.¡±
¡°No wonder.¡±
Zhou Xu had heard of it. There was also this kind of thing in other cultivation worlds.
¡°What¡¯s up with your cultivation?¡± This was asked by Jiang Feng.
¡°I used the tenfold Gus, a Gu Xia Qing put in me.¡±
Jiang Feng frowned, ¡°Tenfold Gus?¡±
Jiang Feng knew what the tenfold Gus was about, however he didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually raise this kind of thing. Because, it was said that the original owner suffered great pains after using it, and the sess rate of using such a thing was too small. One had to ask whose meridians could withstand a sudden tenfold increase of cultivation.
¡°Yes.¡±
Feng Yanyi once again remembered those twelve hours and a line of killing intent appeared in his eyes for a moment. However, in the end, this killing intent was still controlled by him.
Others may not perceive this killing intent of him, but Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng could feel it clearly. But the two of them also understood that this killing of him was not destined to them, so they didn¡¯t bother about it.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t understand what the tenfold Gus was, because it didn¡¯t appear in the previous life. So he asked Jiang Feng, ¡°What is the tenfold Gus?¡±
¡°It is something cultivated by a demonic cultivation technique. Because it was simr to Gu, so it was called Gu. When raising it, this kind of Gu didn¡¯t have any use at all, however after using it, the cultivation of the person granted with the Gu would increase by a wide margin, reaching about ten times the original cultivation. But the sess rate was too low, and after the Gu was used, the person raising it also had to suffer a pain simr to having their bones broken.¡± Jiang Feng exined.
Feng Yanyi interjected, ¡°Even if it seeds, the person who was administered the Gu would also have to suffer extreme pain and torture for twelve hours.¡±
With this interjection of his, Zhou Xu immediately resolved the mystery, because he was also a person who was afraid of pain. Towards pain, he also couldn¡¯t forgive, so Feng Yanyiing to look for Zhou Xu made sense.
This was for Xia Qing to feel even more pain, because he clearly saw with his own eyes how Xia Qing was killed by Jiang Feng and Zhou Xu, which also meant that the persons Xia Qing hated the most were precisely Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng. Yet Feng Yanyi wanted to befriend Xia Qing¡¯s most hated persons, it was as if he was stabbing Xia Qin¡¯s heart with a knife.
Sure enough, Zhou Xu thought, this male lead was really ruthless, both to himself and to others.
The reason why Zhou Xu said he was ruthless to himself was because the current Feng Yanyi could definitely kill Xia Qing with a single p but he did not. He went through all this trouble just to hurt her. In fact, it also meant that he thought highly of Xia Qing in his heart.
Conflicted, he would rather choose this method. It was alsomentable.
With a slight smile, Zhou Xu said to Feng Yanyi, ¡°You could. We are already considered friends. If you need, juste and call us.¡±
Feng Yanyi made a bow with his hands folded in front to thank them and flew away.
Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng looked at each other. Jiang Feng wanted to talk about Feng Yangyi¡¯s matter, but Zhou Xu spoke first, ¡°Want to try it once here?¡±
The two small foxes that just came in and who originally wanted to ask their king what he needed, looked at each other after hearing what their king¡¯s words. They then turned around to flee scared witless. They didn¡¯t dare to look at the scene. It was very easy to talk to their fox king, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all for the demon king.
Jiang Feng was speechless, he looked at the two small foxes fleeing figures and turned towards Zhou Xu to say, ¡°Want.¡±
T/N : I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte again >.<
What do you all think about FYY¡¯s revenge? He saved a girl using a heaven-defying pill (because she has aplementary fate) and he had a good feelings towards this girl, and then the girl tells you there¡¯s a way to improve your cultivation. If you were in his shoes and learned afterwards that the chance of surviving was really small, and you have to endure pain you wish you were dead, how would you react against an almost unknown girl you saved, how would you react?
Excerpt from chapter 87 :
[Xia Qing :] ¡°Either way, my Demon Bone is gone already. I can¡¯t do big things anymore; it¡¯s better to give it to you. In fact, I have a way for your cultivation to increase significantly in a very short amount of time.¡±
She did not talk about the Tenfold Gu, nor did she mention that the cultivation would increase by ten times, and definitely not the consequences if it failed. She was worried that he might object, and she didn¡¯t fully trust anyone anymore. The only reason she trusted Feng Yanyi a little bit was the fact that he saved her.
GI/N : I¡¯m currently very active in CG discord game-talk channel ~ I got Xiao at pity 78 T_T. I wanted to use remaining fates to try getting his weapon, but I guess I won¡¯t. How many of you tried to get him, and how many seeded? |¦Ø?`)
Who did you put in his party?
Chapter 92.1
Chapter 92.1
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (8)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Feng Yanyi did not go back immediately. Because he knew that Xia Qing needs to endure forty-nine days of torture. The torture was not yet severe, and he didn¡¯t want to see her unless she was in severe pain...
After instantly receiving a thousand years of cultivation, he felt no motivation to do anything anymore. He had no family and no friends. Other than the little cabin in the forest, he had nowhere else to go.
Even so, he did not want to go back, so he decided to visit a brothel in the town instead.
There were all kinds of women singing and dancing in the brothel. They would affectionately call you ¡°darling¡± or cover half of their face with a round fan and talk about what it means to have true joy.
Feng Yanyi stayed in the brothel for more than forty days, sleeping with countless beauties and drinking all kinds of wine. Whenever he woke up, he would realize that he was the same Feng Yanyi he used to be. He did not like being deprived, nor did he like being the center of attention. He just wanted to be in a quiet ce and if possible, cultivate to a point where he was invincible.
If he truly became invincible, then there would no longer be anything as ¡°must¡±. Xia Qing would not and nor would he be.
Sometimes, it was the ¡°must¡± that was the most hurtful.
Finally, Feng Yanyi returned to the little cabin. At this time, the Furnace Forge was no longer lit, meaning the furnace, ¡°Xia Qing¡±, waspleted.
He quietly walked up to Xia Qing, and she looked as if she was simply asleep. With her fan-like eyshes, frowning eyebrows, and tightly closed lips, it seemed as if she was thinking about something extremelyplicated.
Her face was even paler than before, white like paper, but her lips were still bright red,
Feng Yanyi felt a sense of guilt for a second, but it onlysted for that second.
Xia Qing was no longer a human being. She became an item for Feng Yanyi to use.
At this moment, Feng Yanyi needed to destroy the original spell. Otherwise, Xia Qing would just lie there forever without any breathing or pulse.
He muttered the spell as he made the corresponding motions as well. The rune paper with Feng Yanyi¡¯s blood on it burned out in an instant.
Looking again, Xia Qing¡¯s fan-like eyshes trembled slightly. Feng Yanyi whispered, ¡°Xia Qing? Are you awake? I avenged for you.¡±
Xia Qing finally opened her eyes slowly. After a moment, she suddenly asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±
The smile on her face was as pure as a three-year-old child.
¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ll take you to see some of my friends tomorrow.¡±
¡°Oh? Your friend? Howe I never hear you talk about them before.¡±
¡°I just met them.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Xia Qing still believed that the pain she had suffered for the past forty-nine days was because of the Tenfold Gu. She thought that during those days, Feng Yanyi actually went to avenge her. Now that she was no longer suffering, and Feng Yanyi had already avenged for her, all she wanted was to live a peaceful life with Feng Yanyi.
She was full of happiness as she looked forward to the future. However, once she saw Feng Yanyi¡¯s so-called friends, all the happiness would instantly disappear.
Zhou Xu smiled and waved his hand to Xia Qing. ¡°Hello there, long time no see.¡±
Xia Qing was stunned. She had thought that fate gave her Feng Yanyi to make her feel better from her suffering, but now she realized that Feng Yanyi was here to end all her happiness.
She bit her lips and red at Feng Yanyi, ¡°You lied to me!¡±
After another second of guilt, he raised his head and replied, ¡°You lied to me too.¡±
Zhou Xu stepped back and leaned against the big tree beside him as if he was watching a y. Jiang Feng was embracing him from behind, but in Xia Qing¡¯s eyes their satisfying rtionship was torture to her eyes.
Xia Qing had nothing left now. What she didn¡¯t know was that even her life was gone already.
The four pairs of eyes met, and Xia Qing burst into tears. She looked at Feng Yanyi and said while sobbing, ¡°Feng Yanyi, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you,¡±
All the resentment and hatred instantly disappeared. Feng Yanyipletely forgave Xia Qing as he hugged her tightly in his arms. He gently patted her back as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault too.¡±
Zhou Xu slowly crunched on his sunflower seeds as he watched and thought that maybe this was the so-called ¡°frenemy (friend-enemy)¡±. However, he still didn¡¯t understandpletely.
He looked back and asked Jiang Feng who was still hugging him, ¡°Do you understand?¡±
¡°Where do you get your sunflower seeds from?¡± asked Jiang Feng.
¡°What exactly is love in this world? Sigh...¡±
¡°Give me some.¡±
¡°I will never treat you like that. I love you so much, right? Brother Bear.¡±
¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯m hugging you anyways, don¡¯t have the hands to take it.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you just agree with what I say? I¡¯m here full of emotional thoughts, what are you talking about?¡±
Jiang Feng¡¯s lips twitched a bit as he replied, ¡°I like you too, Little Xu.¡±
After that, he lowered his head and kissed Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead. All the love was in this kiss, and Zhou Xu knew it.
¡°I like you too,¡± said Zhou Xu with a smile.
On this side, Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng were talking sweetly, and on the other, Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi were covered in tears. At least the two of them were hugging each other. How much of their emotions were real and how much of it was fake, they could only guess.
After that, Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng wanted to leave. But just when they were about to move, Feng Yanyi stopped them.
Zhou Xu suddenly became nervous as he tightly squeezed Jiang Feng¡¯s palm, because for a second he felt Feng Yanyi¡¯s murderous intent directed toward the two of them.
¡°Please wait.¡± Feng Yanyi wiped the tears on the corner of his eyes and continued, ¡°I was using the two of you before. But the two of you were using me to see if Xia Qing was alive or not too. So now we¡¯re even.¡±
Upon hearing this, Zhou Xuughed. So Feng Yanyi begging to be friends with Zhou Xu was for that they could use each other. How ridiculous. When Feng Yanyi came to talk to him, Zhou Xu trusted him. He didn¡¯t really want to see whether Xia Qing was alive or not. He was just curious to see what Feng Yanyi was up to.
¡±We¡¯re even. So what?¡± asked Zhou Xu coldly.
¡°Brother Zhou, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. After all, you tried to kill Xia Qing first, and I promised to avenger her.¡±
¡°So?¡±
¡°So I want to fight you two. If I lose, I¡¯ll never bother you two again. But if you lose, then Xia Qing decides what happens to the two of you. How about that?¡±
¡±Ah, so if you lose, we can¡¯t do anything. But if we lose, we¡¯ll die. This doesn¡¯t sound so fair. If you lose, we get to decide what happens to you, if we lose, you guys get to decide. How about that?¡±
Feng Yanyi paused for a second and then said, ¡°Indeed, sorry I am not being very fair. Let¡¯s disregard the punishment for the losing side and just say the loser apologies to whoever wins. How about that?¡±
¡°Then that¡¯s even more boring. Why do we want your apology?¡± Zhou Xu felt that Feng Yanyi¡¯s words were getting more and more ridiculous. These wordse from selfishness that can from the bottom of his heart. It would never change. He started to feel bad for Xia Qing.
Wait a minute. Zhou Xu was suddenly taken back for a moment. He had always felt that something was strange but never figured out what it was. Now he knew, Xia Qing no longer had any smell of a fox demon!
Zhou Xu looked at Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng just nodded. The two of them had already exchanged information about Xia Qing with their eyes. Jiang Feng¡¯s nod meant that he knew from the beginning. Xia Qing was already dead. The Xia Qing standing in front of them was probably turned into a furnace already.
Haha,paring ruthlessness, no one could win against Feng Yanyi.
¡°Then under what conditions will you guys fight with me?¡± said Feng Yanyi helplessly.
¡°It¡¯s just a little fight, why are we talking about conditions? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Jiang Feng walked up and said as he looked at Feng Yanyi. He emphasized the word ¡°friends¡± and said it sarcastically.
Feng Yanyi was slightly embarrassed. Then he smiled, ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll thank you in advance, your Highness, the Demon King.¡±
Jiang Feng nodded and then flew over.
Xia Qing stepped back slowly to the side of a big tree. Zhou Xu also flew over like a spectator of the fight.
It was a fight between two people each with a thousand years of cultivation, things were about to get chaotic. So, Jiang Feng added a barrier to the ce where the two stayed just in case if things get out of control.
Zhou Xu¡¯s heart was full of warmth, but he still could not feel any sympathy for Xia Qing. The pathetic person certainly has something to be despised. She deserved what she got
The light that came from Feng Yanyi was purple, whereas the light that came from Jiang Feng was blue. The two stood in front of each other as the blue and purple light ovepped and collided into each other. In the end, colorful sparked flew out like it was like a firework show.
The strength of the two was approximately equivalent, and the small forest seemed to be unable to withstand the force of the two. Many branches were bent, and the ones closest to them had already snapped, even the trunks of some big trees were broken.
Those snapped trees were done by Feng Yanyi. Since Jiang Feng was a demon, he tried not to destroy forests. But humans didn¡¯t care. From this, one could already tell who was going to win.
Although their cultivation level was simr, Jiang Feng¡¯s abilities were still higher than those of Feng Yanyi. Because while Jiang Feng was throwing and dodging attacks, he would also try his best not to avoid any trees. However, Feng Yanyi could not do something like that.
Of course, Feng Yanyi also knew that fact, but it only made him angrier. There was a sh of light from his sword. What was originally a friendly battle suddenly turned into a life and death duel.
Xia Qing and Zhou Xu both stood behind the barrier Jiang Feng had made for them. Xia Qing did not speak. She was very worried. One, she was worried that she could be killed by Zhou Xu. Two, she was worried whether Feng Yanyi could kill Jiang Feng.
While she was in a dilemma, she suddenly heard Zhou Xu saying slowly, ¡°Xia Qing, your heart has stopped. Do you not know?¡±
Chapter 92.2
Chapter 92.2
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (9)
Editor: Aaghna
Xia Qing¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly, she turned her head stiffly and looked at Zhou Xu. Her voice was trembling and her words were out of tune, she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±
Each word was asked with a lot of difficulty, as if these few words were exhausting her whole strength.
¡°Before I said these words, you actually already knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhou Xu said coldly.
Indeed, Xia Qing obviously knew when Zhou Xu said she didn¡¯t have a heartbeat.
After she woke up, she always felt that her body felt abnormal. But if it was not pointed out, who would care about their own heartbeats or beathings, at least Xia Qing didn¡¯t think about it particrly.
At this moment, she once again recalled everything that had happened from yesterday till now, she didn¡¯t feel any hunger or thirst at all. She obviously wouldn¡¯t feel it, because she was already dead.
¡°Do you know the reason?¡± Xia Qing tried hard to restrain the inner storm within her and asked after taking a deep breath.
Zhou Xu nced at her and felt that she was indeed pitiful. And since she was already dead, she was already no longer the Tiansha Star, and also taking into ount that she was once a member of the Fox n, Zhou Xu decided to tell her.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the thing hanging on your chest should be called the Furnace Forge. This thing is so evil that it can turn a person into an obedient furnace. The person refined by it has to suffer the pain of being burned in fire for forty-nine days. When they wake up, they will no longer be human, they¡¯ll be the object of the person who refined them.¡± Zhou Xu replied briefly.
The more Xia Qing listened, the more she didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Her pupils were filled with unfathomable despair. Her whole body trembled until she couldn¡¯t support herself anymore and sat down paralyzed on the floor.
At the moment when she and Feng Yanyi embraced, she thought everything had evened out. Now she understood, the matter between her and Feng Yanyi could never be evened out, because they both weren¡¯t broad-minded people. They would always feel dissatisfied. For example, at this moment, even if she understood this, she still wanted revenge.
As stated from the start, Xia Qing and Feng Yanyi¡¯s hate couldn¡¯t be understood, and both of them could never put aside hate for the sake of love.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous in front of me in the future, because you¡¯re already dead. Of course, if you want toe to me for revenge again, I¡¯ll wee you at any time.¡± Zhou Xu said lightly. However, at this moment, Xia Qing hadpletely forgotten about Zhou Xu, all that was left in her heart was her hatred for Feng Yanyi.
The only person she had trusted in this life was Feng Yanyi alone, and she had been deceived by him.
All her life, she only received one gift, and it was the Furnace Forge to refine her.
How ridiculous, the harsh reality of life was against her in every way. All the hardships were forced upon her, Xia Qing thought so. She did not even have the room to resist.
She wanted to cry, but she could no longer do so. She wanted tough, but could also not open her mouth to do it. She only wanted that one day, she could strangle Feng Yanyi¡¯s throat, and then eat his flesh and sleep on his skin.
¡°Zhou Xu, I beg you for one thing.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°There are three spots on the back of my neck. Help me press down strongly on the bottom one.¡±
Hate could also escte. Like at this moment, Xia Qing¡¯s hatred for Feng Yanyi already reached the highest level, while the hatred towards Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng had already been weakened.
In fact, when it was all said and done, the pain of being betrayed by the person you trust the most, this kind of pain was indeed much more serious. Because, this kind of unexpected betrayal was too much for most people to take
Looking up again, Xia Qing looked at the two people who were fighting each other. She already no longer wished for Feng Yanyi to win, but she didn¡¯t want him to lose either, because she wanted to kill Feng Yanyi with her own hands.
Zhou Xu looked at the two shadows in the sky, hands crossed, not worried at all. Even though Jiang Feng¡¯s cultivation was decades lesser than Feng Yanyi¡¯s, Jiang Feng¡¯s cultivation level was all cultivated by him. He knew how to use it reasonably, he was way more clearer about itpared to Feng Yanyi.
Therefore, Zhou Xu was confident that Feng Yanyi would never be able to hurt Jiang Feng.
And just as Zhou Xu believed, the blue light in Jiang Feng¡¯s palm instantly chased after Fang Yanyi and became fiercer while his other hand drew a half-circle.
The half-circle covered the soaring blue light, but as if it was boiling water, the blue light continued to soar in the half-circle. Then, Jiang Feng stepped back and threw out the blue light in his palm.
Feng Yanyi¡¯s big move had already been thrown by him. The colors representing the two people met in the air, and in an instant, a zing light dazzled everyone and made them almost unable to open their eyes. Afterwards, there was the sound of a huge explosion.
When Zhou Xu raised his eyes to look again, Feng Yanyi had already spat out blood on the floor, while Jiang Feng walked to Zhou Xu¡¯s side as if nothing happened.
With a snap of Zhou Xu¡¯s finger, the ban was lifted. Yes, this ban of Jiang Feng could also be lifted by Zhou Xu. However, except for Zhou Xu, no one could lift it unless their cultivation level was higher than Jiang Feng¡¯s.
Zhou Xu shed him a faint smile, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re really too great.¡±
Jiang Feng looked at Zhou Xu in a helpless way before the corners of his lips hooked up in the end. He kissed Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°When we go back tonight, you need to reward me.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll do it in any positions and the number of times you want.¡±
¡°Good.¡± Jiang Feng hugged Zhou Xu with satisfaction and then left. Before leaving, he did not even look towards Feng Yanyi or Xia Qing.
Zhou Xu ignored them even more, if the protagonists themselves could fight to death, why should he bother with this effort. He might as well save his time and energy to have one fight to death in bed with Jiang Feng.
Xia Qing stared nkly at Feng Yanyi, the hate in her heart was torturing her.
She silently suppressed the hatred within her heart, walked up to Feng Yanyi and asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±
Feng Yanyi spat out another mouthful of dark red blood. The blood at the corner of Feng Yanyi¡¯s lips looked a bit ring, he gasped for air and replied, ¡°Xia Qing, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°But...¡±
Feng Yanyi braced his body with great difficulty and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to defeat him to help you get your revenge, but I¡¯m no match for him.¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re already very strong. You only need to consolidate your cultivation a little bit more and be a bit more proficient and you¡¯ll be fine. Now, let¡¯s stop talking about it, I¡¯ll help you up.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you, Xia Qing.¡±
In fact, at the start when Feng Yanyi called Jiang Feng and Zhou Xu saying he wanted to spar, he really wanted to avenge Xia Qing, because he discovered he really liked Xia Qing. When he hugged her, he really wished he could satisfy her once.
But as he fought, he forgot about it, especially the madness that followed, actually all of it stemmed from his own heart and had nothing to do with Xia Qing anymore.
The two of them supported each other back to the forest hut, and at the moment neither of them needed to eat. All that was left was probably to confess, because Feng Yan Yi also knew that in fact he couldn¡¯t hide it for much longer, because after all, Xia Qing didn¡¯t need to eat at all now.
They sat without words at the simple table in the cottage. The two of them still had their own thoughts, but the difference was that they were no longer joyous ones, they each hadplicated ones and didn¡¯t know how to start the discussion.
Finally, Feng Yanyi spoke.
¡°Xia Qing, I like you.¡±
Xia Qing¡¯s heart trembled. The words she was waiting for, she finally received them. But the taste was already different, the sweet feeling she imagined was now only a bitter one, because she could no longer trust Feng Yangyi.
Feng Yanyi saw that Xia Qing did not answer, and only lowered her head. He thought she was shy so he continued, ¡°Xia Qing, I wish I could live with you for a long, long time. I have thousands of years of cultivation now, I can live for a thousand years. But Xia Qing, your life expectancy is only a hundred years. I don¡¯t want you to leave me early, that¡¯s why I secretly refined you into a furnace censer, so that we could live together for a long time.¡±
Feng Yanyi spoke with great sincerity, his gaze was full of expectation. When Xia Qing looked up, she thought how moved she would be from this sincerity if there was no betrayal.
Unfortunately, she already couldn¡¯t be moved, because her heart could already no longer beat..
Xia Qing pretended not to understand and looked at Feng Yanyi in confusion, while Feng Yanyi continued, ¡°Xia Qing, although you have be a furnace, I still like you and will never let you down.¡±
¡°In other words, I already...died?¡± Xia Qing asked in slight shock.
Feng Yanyi nked, only after a long time did he nod silently and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±
Xia Qing intentionally disyed a puzzled and very confused appearance. However Feng Yanyi inwardly breathed a long sigh of relief, because it looked as if Xia Qing was not very angry, she was just a little unable to ept it.
¡°Xia Qing, stay with me, let bygones be bygones, ok?¡± Feng Yanyi reached out and gently covered the back of Xia Qing¡¯s hand, the slightly cool touch made Xia Qing tremble a little.
Xia Qing was suddenly a little d, because besides being dead, she still had feelings and her own thoughts.
Locking eyes with Feng Yanyi, Xia Qing smiled faintly as she said, ¡°As long as I can be with you, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if I be a furnace.¡±
With a soft voice and a warm smile, Feng Yanyi finally realised that having someone to keep himpany was such a happy thing.
¡°Thank you, Xia Qing, I will definitely treat you well in the future.¡± He stood up and gently hugged Xia Qing.
Xia Qing¡¯s temperature was warm like a normal person, this was what the furnace did. He really couldn¡¯t feel the fact that Xia Qing was already dead.
The person in his embrace was very warm. Xia Qing also stood up, both of them looked at each other and unconsciously kissed.
Feng Yanyi felt that the kiss was really wonderful, while Xia Qing only felt embarrassed in her heart.
But no matter how embarrassed she was, Xia Qing would cooperate with Feng Yanyi, because she was now a furnace. As a furnace, the most important thing was to enable her master to gain supreme pleasure in the process of making love, and at the same time quickly improve her cultivation
The kiss became more and more intense and in the end, Feng Yanyi picked up Xia Qing and ced her on the bed.
The furnace could also get excited. At such times, she would make her master feel morefortable, and imperceptibly, the cultivation level would start to grow.
In fact, the reason why Xia Qing did this was because of the Gu worms Zhou Xu activated. Even though she lived, however her life was too weak and she needed to activate these Gu worms.
Because she was already dead, she already couldn¡¯t feel the Gu worms in her body. However, when she felt emotions, the Gu worms in her body moved again, so she actively cooperated with Feng Yanyi. It was why she was going to try her best to activate the Gu worms andter feed it.
As a furnace, Xia Qing could easily feel pleasure, and this kind of feeling could also be fed back to her master, so Feng Yanyi became more and more excited as he did it, until he was too tired to do it anymore. Then he fell into a deep sleep with Xia Qing in his arms.
After Feng Yanyi fell asleep, Xia Qing could feel the third Gu worm in her body.
Yes, the Gu worms were thoroughly revived, she still had this trick under her sleeve. She wanted Feng Yanyi to die and she wanted to die along with him.
T/N : I¡¯m really sorry >.> I didn¡¯t see the time passing and main editor had some real life issue and couldn¡¯t edit. Really really sorry for theteness.
Chapter 92.3
Chapter 92.3
Face-pping the fox demon and the righteous monk (10)
Editor: Aaghna
After his first experience, Feng Yanyi asked Xia Qing to act as his cultivation furnace every single day, and Xia Qing never refused. Instead, she seemed as if she looked forward to it every time, which made Feng Yanyi feel happy and proud.
Ever since Feng Yanyi had been defeated by Jiang Feng, he¡¯d been desperately trying to be strong enough to win against Jiang Feng. He started working harder and gathered as much cultivation as possible.
Xia Qing was secretly taking advantage of this as her Gu Worm was too weak. After all, she had died once. It was already a miracle that the previous Gu Worm resurrected, so she had to take good care of this one.
Before, she had fed this Gu Worm herself, but now, she could only rely on Feng Yanyi¡¯s spiritual energy to feed it.
In fact, Xia Qing hadn¡¯t spent much effort on this one while feeding her Gu Worms, because she hadn¡¯t intended on using this worm, but now, she was trying her best to make it grow bigger so that when it was being used, it would be more powerful.
Feng Yanyi already had a thousand years of cultivation, and it was currently too weak, so it might not be enough to kill him.
Zhou Xu was indeed rxed in this world. Basically, he didn¡¯t even need to care about the two main characters. The two of them could fight to the death against each other. Therefore, Zhou Xu, having nothing to do, took Jiang Feng to the human world again.
The arched bridges in the east, the moon in the west, the shrimp dumplings in the south, and the spring cakes in the north. They went to a variety of ces and as for cultivation, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t bother with it. Jiang Feng stopped caring too after seeing Zhou Xu not care about it.
Why bother to live such a long life or ascend to the heavens as an immortal? It would be better to live a happy life with your lover.
In this fashion, the two of them toured both the human and the demon worlds. Three yearster, they met Feng Yanyi again.
This time, Feng Yanyi hade for Jiang Feng.
After Jiang Feng saw Feng Yanyi, he knew that this time, Feng Yanyi wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily, but he wasn¡¯t afraid either. In fact, he never even knew what it was like to be afraid.
In the past three years, Feng Yanyi got at least fifty years¡¯ worth of cultivation. Every day, he absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth refined using Xia Qing.
The loss three years ago kept Feng Yanyi very upset. So, after hearing that Jiang Feng had gone to a certain town, he decided to challenge him again. This time, he swore to make Jiang Feng kneel and beg for mercy.
¡°Long time no see, Brother Jiang. You look quite well.¡±
¡°Same goes for you.¡±
Zhou Xu naturally felt the killing intenting from Jiang Feng. So, he turned his gaze slightly to look at Xia Qing, who was behind Feng Yanyi.
Xia Qing nced at Zhou Xu, and Zhou Xu understood what Xia Qing meant. It seemed that her third Gu Worm had returned to life.
Zhou Xu knew about Xia Qing¡¯s Gu Worms. Because three years ago when Feng Yanyi was fighting with Jiang Feng, Xia Qing¡¯s heart was like ashes. Zhou Xu pressed on the third point behind her neck, and that was where she raised the third Gu Worm.
The Gu Worm may have died, but if arge amount of spiritual power was suddenly given to it, it was possible for it to be revived. When Zhou Xu pressed on it, she stimted the Gu Worm.
Unexpectedly, the Gu Worm was activated by Zhou Xu.
In the past three years, she has been feeding this Gu Worm day and night just for this moment.
The more spiritual power Feng Yanyi used, the greater the effect Xia Qing¡¯s Gu Worm would have. Because most of the spiritual energy she absorbed was obtained from Feng Yanyi. And this Gu Worm was called the Marrow Stealing Gu.
The meaning of Marrow Stealing Gu was that while it was growing, it would absorb the spiritual energy of its feeder. When the feeder exploded him/herself, it would exert a tremendous amount of power.
Basically, if Xia Qing chose to explode herself, then any human or demon within thirty meters of her would die. It was just like a ¡°kamikaze¡± attack: enough to injure hundreds or even thousands but at the cost of your own life.
However, in order for this self-destructive method to work, a fuse was required. But with her Demon Bone gone, she couldn¡¯t use any cultivation to destroy where her Dantian used to be.
In fact, blowing oneself up was actually the explosion of the Dantian area. So when Xia Qing looked at Zhou Xu, there was a little bit of gratitude in her eyes.
The reason Zhou Xu agreed to help Xia Qing was that she herself hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was only because she was born this way.
When destroying Xia Qing¡¯s Dantian, Zhou Xu must ensure that he and Jiang Feng could get away fast enough. So this process was still very risky.
Another important factor with the Marrow Stealing Gu was that when one was exploding, it would track a person ording to the killing intent of its owner. In other words, as long as the targeted person doesn¡¯t die, the Marrow Stealing Gu wouldn¡¯t die either.
Speaking of it, the three Gu Worms Xia Qing had raised were all more powerful than the previous ones.
Let alone the Tenfold Gu, the Marrow Stealing Gu basically kills the person as long as that person is the intended target.
Jiang Feng and Feng Yanyi were still very polite as they talked to each other. In the end, they even agreed that there were too many people so the two of them flew to a distant foothill to prevent unnecessary casualties.
Zhou Xu admired these two. He and Xia Qing didn¡¯t need to do anything.
Feng Yanyi said softly, ¡°Brother Jiang, please give me some pointers.¡± With that, he flew forward.
The dazzling light made the dense forest a lot brighter, but Jiang Feng just simply tossed out a spell. After the spell touched the light Feng Yanyi was giving off, the talisman on top burst into red rays of light. Those rays of light were like des cutting Feng Yanyi¡¯s attack into tiny pieces.
Those pieces were like a dandelion blown by the wind and scattered in the forest.
The scene was as beautiful as seeing countless fireflies at night. However, the creators of this beautiful scene were actually fighting to the death.
After Feng Yanyi¡¯s initial attack failed, he was not worried, because he was very confident now. With his current amount of cultivation, he could beat Jiang Feng.
He withdrew his sword and started to attack fiercely. The ring light from the tip of his sword was full of killing intent. That was something Zhou Xu could only feel from the evilest people in the world. Zhou Xu felt that if Xia Qing wasn¡¯t here, then Feng Yanyi would definitely start magic cultivation. Because this person was way too cruel.
At this moment, Zhou Xu has been standing with Xia Qing again. And just likest time, Jiang Feng set up a protective barrier for them. This barrier could only be opened by Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng. Unless a person has much higher cultivation than them, it was impossible to break through it.
¡°When do you want me to help you use the Marrow Stealing Gu?¡± asked Zhou Xu while looking at Xia Qing.
Xia Qing looked at Feng Yanyi and also clearly felt his killing intent. She had never seen Feng Yanyi like this before. Or, she thought to herself, maybe what she saw was only what Feng Yanyi wanted her to see. Nothing more.
The so-called trust could notst if only one person had it. Otherwise, if you love deeply, the one who loves deeper would be the one who is hurt and leaves. If the love isn¡¯t deep, then the ending would inevitably be bad.
¡°Wait a minute. I have to wait for Feng Yanyi to exert his power to the maximum before I can kill him.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and continued to look at Jiang Feng and Feng Yanyi¡¯s fight.
Feng Yanyi¡¯s swords charged at Jiang Feng with immense power. The attacks and moves released a huge tai-chi like purple symbol in the sky. Wherever the big circle touched, trees and any living animal would die. And that big tai-chi circle was flying directly toward Jiang Feng.
Jiang Feng quickly backed away, but the circle seemed to have eyes and chased after Jiang Feng.
Feng Yanyi was behind the circle, controlling it by pointing at it with his sword the whole time. While he was controlling it, his forehead started to sweat. It didn¡¯t seem to be a very easy task.
Even so, Zhou Xu knew that he was still saving some strength. And so, Xia Qing couldn¡¯t make her move, as the Marrow Stealing Gu wouldn¡¯t be as effective.
Zhou Xu could only continue to wait as Jiang Feng was flying all over the air and Feng Yanyi¡¯s Sword of Life controlled the circle.
From the look of it, it seemed that Jiang Feng was being very passive, since he had been dodging and running away the whole time, and Feng Yanyi was chasing after him, but Zhou Xu knew that he was actually provoking Feng Yanyi. As for the circle, Jiang Feng could easily break through it.
When Jiang Feng was fighting against Feng Yanyi thest time, he already learned that he was easily angered, especially when fighting, so Jiang Feng currently was testing Feng Yanyi¡¯s patience. Once his patience was used up, he would release much more energy and stronger attacks. When that happens, Jiang Feng was already prepared on how to deal with it.
In fact, since thest time he fought Feng Yanyi, Jiang Feng already knew that he would definitelye back to look for him. And by that time, Feng Yanyi would have progressed a lot and also made a lot of preparations. So Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t go easy on him either. If it were just him, then he wouldn¡¯t care as much, but now he also has Zhou Xu.
Whenever thinking of this, Jiang Feng¡¯s heart would be full of warmth. He never knew what love was like before, but ever since he met Zhou Xu, it always felt like the days were too short ¨C so short that every day seemed to disappear in an instant.
However, before he was with Zhou Xu, every single day felt way too long. He had to try hard to get through every day. His method of killing time was to sleep because only then did he feel like time could pass a little bit faster.
He nced at Zhou Xu and his lips twitched slightly. When he turned his head to look back at Feng Yanyi, all the gentleness in his eyes was reced by coldness.
Feng Yanyi¡¯s face became even darker. The look made Xia Qing even more aware that she trusted the wrong person. That look also warned Jiang Feng that Feng Yanyi was about to burst into anger.
Jiang Feng¡¯s Sword of Life also flew out from behind him. While he was swiftly dodging Feng Yanyi¡¯s attacks, he was also casting a spell.
The sword that appeared was carrying a faint blue light and under Jiang Feng¡¯s control, it started to draw a circle in the air.
After biting open his finger, Jiang Feng dropped a drop of blood in the center of the circle. The blood instantly scattered hundreds of red lines towards the blue sky. In an instant, the sky looked iparably beautiful.
After cing the central blood, Jiang Feng quickly backed up a hundred meters as Feng Yanyi¡¯s Tai-Chi circle ran into Jiang Feng¡¯s blood circle.
Boom!
All the creatures in the forest were frightened. The beasts hid, and the birds flew away. In the blink of an eye, the whole forest fell silent. So silent that one could even hear a needle falling onto the ground.
After opening their eyes, Feng Yanyi and Jiang Feng were still standing in the air, staring at each other with hostile looks.
After a second or two, Feng Yanyi finally started to unleash his ultimate attack.
While chanting the spell, the sword in his hand had already begun to transform. After two seconds, the sword suddenly turned into a tiger. The roar seemed as if it could swallow half of the sky.
Zhou Xu was really surprised this time. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Yanyi to be able to sign a contract with the ancient divine beast. This was not something that could be done easily.
This kind of contract was very dangerous, and if he was not careful, he could get himself swallowed by the beast.
Just when Zhou Xu was still shocked, Jiang Feng had already used the same attack as Feng Yanyi: chanting the spell as the sword transformed.
After the sword finished transforming, even Feng Yanyi was shocked. Because the beast that Jiang Feng unleashed was a dragon!
The dragon obviously didn¡¯t even seem to care about the little tiger in front of him. Because when it opened its mouth, Feng Yanyi¡¯s tigerid down and lowered its head.
¡°Now!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Zhou Xu and Xia Qing were so surprised that they even forgot about the Marrow Stealing Gu. Zhou Xu was the first toe back to his senses, and he patted on Xia Qing¡¯s Dantian area.
The vibration from the Dantian brought Zhou Xu¡¯s spiritual energy into Xia Qing¡¯s body, and finally, the Marrow Stealing Gu started to move.
¡°Quick, get on there.¡± Zhou Xu quickly folded a paper crane and the crane immediately turned into one that was big enough to carry people.
Xia Qing got onto the crane and Zhou Xu opened the barrier made by Jiang Feng as the crane flew close.
Zhou Xu also flew up and got beside Jiang Feng. He grabbed onto Jiang Feng and tried to fly as far as possible, but Feng Yanyi seemed to have gone insane and was only going after Jiang Feng.
Xia Qing was also trying to chase up to Feng Yanyi, but Feng Yanyi didn¡¯t seem to notice Xia Qing at all.
This made Xia Qing even more determined. She must kill Feng Yanyi herself. Either way, she would die, so she was not afraid of anything.
From the crane¡¯s back, Xia Qing directly jumped onto Feng Yanyi.
Feng Yanyi¡¯s back sank as Xia Qingnded on him.
Seeing that Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng were getting further and further away, he turned his head, gritted his teeth, and tried to pull Xia Qing away from him. However, Xia Qing did not let go. She just looked at Feng Yanyi with tears and said nothing.
Feng Yanyi was stunned for a moment when he looked at her, but soon after, he immediately wanted to go find Jiang Feng again.
Her tears finally fell. Xia Qing knew that the Marrow Stealing Gu was about to take effect.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Yanyi finally asked angrily.
¡°I love you,¡± said Xia Qing.
Feng Yanyi tried to reply patiently, ¡°I like you too, Xia Qing. After I win, I¡¯lle back to you. Now please let go.¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Let go!¡±
¡°No.¡±
Feng Yanyi forcefully broke free from Xia Qing¡¯s hand and at the same time, ced Xia Qing on a branch, but at that moment, the Marrow Stealing Gu exploded. No, it was more like the Marrow Stealing Gu caused Xia Qing to explode.
Boom! A loud noise resonated through the sky!
Xia Qing disappeared, yet Feng Yanyi was still alive. Although his mouth was full of blood, he managed to escape.
Leaning against a big tree, Feng Yanyi wanted to take a break, but while he was not paying attention, something seemed to have entered his body. After a few seconds, Feng Yanyi was suddenly brought into an illusion. In the illusion, he and Xia Qing lived happily together, with no lies and no hatred.
The illusion disappeared as Feng Yanyi dumbfoundedly stood there. He suddenly found out that his Dantian felt like it was shredded into pieces by something.
Boom! There was another loud explosion. This time, it was Feng Yanyi who blew up.
Yes, Feng Yanyi didn¡¯t know that the Marrow Stealing Gu would follow its target. Xia Qing was determined to bring Feng Yanyi down with her.
After hearing the two loud noises, Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng could only sigh lightly.
Zhou Xu and Jiang Feng could not live for thousands of years as they longed for, because Jiang Feng¡¯s contract with the dragon would decrease his life significantly.
The moment before Jiang Feng died, Zhou Xu said while holding his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you, and I love you.¡±
Zhou Xu had lived very happily. He was satisfied.
Author¡¯s Notes: I promised to write a 10000 (character) chapter, and I did what I promised.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t appear as much in this world, but this will change in the next world. He¡¯ll be pping people with his own hands again.
In the next world, you¡¯ll finally learn the real name of xiao Gong. Hahahaha. The story is going a little slow, soe try and bite me!
By the way, I think xiao Gong sounds great. If any of you dare to say that I¡¯m bad at naming, I¡¯lle to your house and bite you at night! T_T
Author¡¯s Hints: In the first few chapters of the next world, Zhou Xu will be a cute four-year-old boy. Hahahaha
Trantor¡¯s Notes: Phew! What an ending! So much happened in this part. I am so d that I got the opportunity to trante this wonderful sorry, and many, many thanks to all of you who got this far. Special thanks to everyone thatmented on my previous releases! I really appreciate it. Hope you enjoy the story!
Editor¡¯s Note: I want to disagree with the author¡¯s naming sense just so that author cane and visit me haha
Chapter 93.1
Chapter 93.1
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (1)
Editor: chestnutwhale, Nadralexe
When he returned to the vast space again, Zhou Xu was a bit nervous. Thest time they met, that figure¡¯s gaze had been too deep for him to understand, and when he left, Zhou Xu had felt extremely heart-broken, as if he was on the edge of life and death or on the edge of the horizon.
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, he saw the figureing. It was still wearing the same clothing asst time and his eyes were just as profound.
Zhou Xu¡¯s heart raced as he stared at the person without even blinking.
The person took a step forward and ced his hand on Zhou Xu¡¯s face. ¡°Little Xu, my name is Song Chenmo, don¡¯t forget.¡±
¡°Song Chengmo,¡± repeated Zhou Xu quietly.
¡°Little Xu, don¡¯t worry, I will save you. You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± said Song Chenmo. With that, he disappeared again.
Zhou Xu¡¯s heart felt extremely painful again as he didn¡¯t want Song Chenmo to leave.
Song Chenmo, Song Chenmo, Chenmo, Chenmo...
Song Chenmo¡¯s name flooded his mind. It seemed that this name had been spoken by him so many times that whenever he said Song, the word Chen woulde into his mind. After Chen, the next word Mo would also naturallye out.
But Zhou Xu still forgot him. If he remembered, then how lonely would he be?
Not daring to think about it anymore, Zhou Xu entered the next world.
In Nuo Yaxing¡¯s ward, Song Chenmo¡¯s eyshes moved slightly as he suddenly got up. He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left, he must hurry.
Last time, he had already found the problem, it was Zhou Xu¡¯s brother, Zhou Hao.
Song Chenmo originally knew Zhou Xu¡¯s family very well. Why didn¡¯t he know Zhou Hao very well but still remembered him?
After thinking about it, Song Chenmo figured that his memory had been altered, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. In fact, every person who saw Zhou Hao before should have their memories changed.
Song Chenmo suddenly became grateful for the thing they call ¡®photos¡¯, but the thought onlysted for a second, because his time was precious and he must find a solution quickly.
To ensure speed, Song Chenmo directly entered the empire¡¯s grand record library. One must send an application to enter the library and get approved by the emperor before he can enter. It was the same even for the generals.
In fact, only a few people have been here before, since there were too many government secrets. But Song Chenmo had, and he knew the password.
Of course, the password would change every once in a while, but Song Chenmo knew how many digits the password had. As long as he knew that, he could figure the password out.
Therefore, he started decoding the password in the ultra-high-speedputer. After ten minutes or so, he had already cracked the password and hit enter.
After entering, he realized why the entire system was having an error. The previous government secrets were still there, but ever since the day Zhou Xu left, the whole system seemed to be controlled. All the contents inside were also different from the original ones.
However, the original system shouldn¡¯t be changed, and now he needed to find the source of the entire system. After that, he would have to alternate the source, and then he would figure out the cause behind it.
After looking at the time, Song Chenmo was surprised. He had been through so many worlds yet only one day passed here?
Before he could think more about it, Song Chenmo knew that he wouldn¡¯t have much time left.
Through the past few waking, Song Chenmo also learned his waking pattern, and the time he stayed awake also increased exponentially.
In fact, it increased very fast. Last time it was fifteen minutes, this time it was half an hour, then the next time it should be an hour.
Decoding would take a lot of time, even an hour wouldn¡¯t be enough, not to mention he was already starting to feel dizzy.
Using his remaining time, he quickly deleted all the traces of his entry into the library. As soon as he finished, he immediately cked out again.
When he woke up, Zhou Xu was shocked. Song Chenmo¡¯s name was still in his head.
His lips were also slowly moving as he repeated the name in a low voice, ¡°Song Chenmo, Song Chenmo...¡±
¡°Little Xu, Little Xu, what are you saying?¡± A clear voice fell into his ears. As Zhou Xu looked up, he found a ¡°titan¡± looking at him with concern.
¡°Nothing.¡± Zhou Xu replied, but as he said the word, he became even more surprised. His voice was definitely not that of a normal man, it was soft and sounded like a four-year-old.
He looked up at the ¡°titan¡± again and realized that he was just a teenager. There was no titan, it was just that he was too short.
¡°Okay, Little Xu, you need to get along with Ru Yu.¡± The person¡¯s voice was still clear and had the immaturity of a teenager.
¡°Okay,¡± replied Zhou Xu. His voice was still soft.
¡°Good night, then! Sleep well.¡± With that, the teenager lightly kissed Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead. Zhou Xu was taken back. There was no way he could have sensed it wrong; this feeling could only havee from his lover.
There was a faint numb feelinging from his pinkie as Zhou Xu tried to observe the information in this world.
It turned out that both Zhou Xu¡¯s parents had died when he was a child and was adopted by his uncle who just turned eighteen. The uncle was not his biological uncle either, he was a child adopted by his grandparents on his mother¡¯s side.
However, both Zhou Xu¡¯s grandparents on his father¡¯s side and his mother¡¯s side have died by now. Zhou Xu¡¯s only rtive left in this world now was his uncle.
In fact, when Zhou Xu¡¯s parents died, they left a lot of inheritance for Zhou Xu. His uncle himself also had hundreds of thousands of dors. He still had to go to college but was determined to not touch any of Zhou Xu¡¯s inheritance. He just raised Zhou Xu like this.
Zhou Xu was four years old, and his uncle¡¯s name was Ye Shaoyun. The two depended on each other.
However, after the two lived for a while, Ye Shaoyun adopted another child, who was Ru Yu.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know what was going on in this world. How did he end up with Ye Shaoyun? How did he adopt Ru Yu?
Zhou Xu decided not to think about that for now, and instead, he continued to figure out what was going on.
Ru Yu was the main character of this world. He was a very hard-working child and was one year older than Zhou Xu.
Yes, he had been a hard-worker ever since he was a child and therefore got Ye Shaoyun¡¯s attention.
Zhou Xu looked better than Ru Yu and was also Ye Shaoyun¡¯s nephew, which made Ru Yu very jealous; he desperately tried his best to make himself better.
Speaking of it, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t necessarily hate hard-working main characters like him. What made Zhou Xu hate him was the fact that he kept trying to win against Zhou Xu as a priority.
When Zhou Xu turned four, he started learning piano. Ru Yu also begged to learn the piano, and Ye Shaoyun agreed.
Originally, Zhou Xu just wanted to learn the piano for fun, now that Ru Yu was also learning, he suddenly lost interest in it.
Later when they were in school, although Ru Yu and Zhou Xu were one year apart, to make things easier, Ye Shaoyun took both of them to school.
Zhou Xu¡¯s academic grades had always been pretty good, andter after Ru Yu tried super hard, he surpassed Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t really mind either, but Ru Yu kept bragging in front of Ye Shaoyun about how he was better.
In the beginning, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care about Ru Yu¡¯spetitiveness at all. Soon, he started enjoying piano again and even won an award when he was nine years old.
Ru Yu realized that Ye Shaoyun was very happy, so he also started practicing piano every day. If Zhou Xu practiced for two hours, he would practice four. With him working so hard, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t seem as impressive anymore.
Finally, next year, Ru Yu also won an award. After winning, he once again bragged in front of Ye Shaoyun about how many times he worked harder than Zhou Xu, and how he was truly worth this award.
After that was middle school. Zhou Xu still didn¡¯t care much but Ru Yu seemed to be very concerned as he studied desperately. At night, he felt that his room was too dim and asked Ye Shaoyun for Zhou Xu¡¯s deskmp.
Ye Shaoyun asked for Zhou Xu¡¯s opinion, but Zhou Xu rejected it without even thinking about it.
Ru Yu felt very sad and Ye Shaoyun wasn¡¯t sure what to do either. Zhou Xu, on the other hand, stared at Ye Shaoyun and asked him if he would give everything Zhou Xu had to Ru Yu.
Seeing Zhou Xu¡¯s actions, Ru Yu cried, saying that if Zhou Xu didn¡¯t like him, he would leave. Zhou Xu just stared at him, hoping for him to get out of this ce as soon as possible.
That day, Ye Shaoyun scolded Zhou Xu for the first time.
Although Ye Shaoyun solemnly apologized to Zhou Xu afterward, Zhou Xu could already feel that Ye Shaoyun and Ru Yu were against him.
Since then, Zhou Xu has changed. He became very rebellious and thought of Ru Yu as his rival.
In the end, Ru Yu got epted into a top-level university and Zhou Xu went to amunity college. After graduation, Ru Yu found a really good job, and Zhou Xu was still a nobody.
Ye Shaoyun wanted to help him, but Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t give him any chance at all, as he didn¡¯t even want to see Ye Shaoyun. After he turned eighteen, he took his parent¡¯s inheritance and didn¡¯t need Ye Shaoyun to take care of him anymore. He also found a lot of ¡°friends¡±.
One day, Zhou Xu returned home and found Ye Shaoyun to be very happy. On this day, Zhou Xu realized that Ru Yu liked Ye Shaoyun.
After graduation, he would confess his feelings to Ye Shaoyun every month, but it always ended with a failure.
This time, Ye Shaoyun refused Ru Yu once again. Ru Yu wanted to stay with him, but Ye Shaoyun refused.
That day, Zhou Xu just stood on the side with his arms crossed as if he was watching a drama. Ru Yu thought that Ye Shaoyun rejected him because of Zhou Xu and ended up being forced to live outside for the night.
Chapter 93.2
Chapter 93.2
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (2)
Editor: Nadralexe
The next morning, Ye Shaoyun found Ru Yu, who had fainted in front of the door.
Zhou Xu was used to sleeping until two or three in the afternoon. When he woke up, Ru Yu had already gotten up, and Ye Shaoyun was already at work.
Several years had passed, yet Zhou Xu and Ru Yu continued to look at each other with hostility.
Ru Yu asked Zhou Xu to fuck off and to leave Ye Shaoyun. Zhou Xu simplyughed and mocked the other for not only being gay but a gay who had gotten rejected.
Ru Yu was pissed, but Zhou Xu continued, telling him that this house had been left for him by his parents. If one party had to leave, it would be Ru Yu and Ye Shaoyun.
During the argument, Ru Yu repeatedly told himself that he must work harder and harder for his future. He pushed Zhou Xu away, closing his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Go away! I just like him.¡±
But when he opened his eyes, he realized that he had identally pushed Zhou Xu down the stairs, and blood pooled beneath the other head.
Zhou Xu had died just like that, but Ru Yu didn¡¯t receive any punishment. Eventually, he ditched Ye Shaoyun and found his true love.
After going over this world¡¯s plot, Zhou Xu felt that it was simply ridiculous. Ru Yu was a hard worker, but what about the others? What about Ye Shaoyun? Zhou Xu?
He was the protagonist and had been lucky enough to get adopted. Then what about Zhou Xu? If Ru Yu hadn¡¯t been there, then just how much easier would Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyin¡¯s lives are?
The protagonist really deserved to be called the protagonist. Zhou Xu sneered. However, seeing as Ru Yu was already part of his life, then Zhou Xu must force Ye Shaoyun to decide in the following three days, that is, the decision to throw Ru Yu out of this family. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t want topete with a kid every day. He also wanted to take advantage of his lover while he was still a kid.
Speaking of, the original owner of this body was truly an idiot. He had plenty of money, plenty of time, and plenty of advantages, yet he remained obsessed with Ru Yu. Had he ignored the other, his life really would have been pretty good.
Moreover, the original owner of the body had really liked the piano. He¡¯d even dreamed about bing a great pianist who would travel to various countries, performing. Unfortunately, that dream was forgotten after he met Ru Yu.
In this world, Zhou Xu decided to fulfill the dream of the body¡¯s previous owner, by marrying Ye Shaoyun, and even going as far as to ¡°have children¡±.
Yes, although this world was somewhat realistic, it was still a fictional world. In this world, homosexuals can get married and adopt children legally.
They were also respected in this world and treated the same as everyone else.
There was a saying in this world that everyone agreed upon, and that was ¡°any action taken in the name of love ismendable.¡±
However, Zhou Xu had to solve one problem: at the beginning, Ye Shaoyun hadn¡¯t been gay. So no matter how many times Ru Yu confessed, he¡¯d always rejected the other. He was never interested in men in the first ce.
But Zhou Xu was confident. He knew that his lover¡¯s soul would definitely recognize him and be a clingy person who wouldn¡¯t even want to be separated from him for even a minute.
In his room, Zhou Xu saw his current appearance: a white little dumpling-like head, a pinkyer of puffy fat on his cheeks, a pair of big and round eyes, a small mouth, and a round nose, making him look like a smart and cute little boy. His face would easily make people have the urge to give it a pinch.
Anyway, this body was his now. Zhou Xu reached out and pinched his face. But when he reached up, he realized that his hand was slightly fat.
He rubbed his face and felt that his child-like face was way too cute. He even wanted to kiss himself.
However, even if Zhou Xu wanted to act cute, he doubted he could do it. But as long as he had this face, it was enough.
He pinched his cute smiling face again and was about to go to bed.
He... he couldn¡¯t climb up!
His legs were too short, and the bed was really high. Zhou Xu stared at the giant bed and was speechless. Because even a two-year-old can get up a normal bed, it was just the design of this bed that was extremely weird.
There were guardrails on three sides and under the bed were stair-like shelves. Which meant that if he wanted to go up, he must step over this shelf.
This bed was a challenge to ergonomics, it didn¡¯t make any sense!
Zhou Xu frowned and pulled out the memories of the body¡¯s original owner. It turned out that there was a hiddenpartment on the left side of the self, which was basically a little stool. This helped little Zhou Xu to get on the bed.
He took out the stool, climbed onto the bed, ced the guardrail in ce, and went to sleep.
There was a small window in Zhou Xu¡¯s room. The adults can see the situation inside from the outside, but people inside cannot see anything on the outside. This was specially designed by Ye Shaoyun for Zhou Xu.
In fact, he had already seen all Zhou Xu¡¯s actions outside the door. Including how he tried to get on the bed with short legs but couldn¡¯t, then stepping back to think like an adult before climbing up there proudly.
Ye Shaoyun smiled and then took a look at Ru Yu¡¯s room before going to bed.
The next day, Zhou Xu slept until nearly eight o¡¯clock. After waking up, he rubbed his eyes and saw his fat hands again.
He sighed. Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t really used to this body. It was too soft and too... cute.
Sitting up, he stepped on the small stool to get himself out of bed and then ced the stool back to its position. After everything was done, he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth.
Looking at the cute figure in the mirror, Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t help pinching his face again before going downstairs.
Downstairs, Ye Shaoyun had already cooked breakfast. In fact, it wasn¡¯t really a breakfast, it was just milk and croissant, but for Ye Shaoyun, who was only eighteen years old, it was already pretty good to have this every day.
With a slight smile, Zhou Xu said to Ye Shaoyun, ¡°Good morning, uncle.¡±
Ye Shaoyun also greeted him with a smile, ¡°Little Xu,e here and sit with uncle.¡±
After a few minutes, Ru Yu also came down.
When Zhou Xu saw Ru Yu¡¯s experience, he was amazed. Ru Yu was the main character after all. The five-year-old child was very tall, and although he still had a young appearance, he looked more like a handsome guy.
At this time, Ru Yu has only been living here for about a week. It hasn¡¯t been long, so Zhou Xu did not look at him with such feelings.
¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re up so early. Morning, little Xu,¡± said Ru Yu.
Ye Shaoyun smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re also awake? Come here and sit down. I¡¯ll send you two to school after breakfast.¡±
Zhou Xu also said gruffly, ¡°Uncle Ru Yu, you¡¯re awake? Sit across from us. Although you¡¯re adopted, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s tone was too serious. Ye Shaoyun found it very hrious that a kid could have such a tone, but why did he call Ru Yu uncle? He was only five years old.
Ru Yu was stunned. He was suddenly called uncle and Zhou Xu just brought back the topic of how he was adopted. It was like sprinkling salt on his wound.
Ru Yu awkwardly sat across from Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun. Ye Shaoyun looked at Zhou Xu, pinched his face, and said, ¡°Why did you call him Ru Yu uncle? He¡¯s only five, only one year older than you. Next time call him Brother Ru Yu, ok?¡±
Zhou Xu replied in a very serious tone, ¡°You¡¯re my uncle, and he called you brother, doesn¡¯t that make him my uncle too?¡±
Ye Shaoyun was at a loss for words for a while. He awkwardly turned to Ru Yu and said, ¡°Ru Yu, just call me uncle with little Xu in the future. Don¡¯t call me brother.¡±
¡°Okay, Uncle Ye.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head and said again seriously, ¡°Uncle, why can he change the way he called you so easily? Then can I also change it and call you brother?¡±
¡°Of course not. You¡¯re my nephew, Ru Yu isn¡¯t, Ru Yu is...¡± He stopped and looked at Ru Yu, only to find him with his head lowered.
Ye Shaoyun pinched Zhou Xu¡¯s face again and said, ¡°Little Xu, hurry up and eat. Do not talk while eating, and don¡¯t speak while sleeping.¡± (Reference to The Analects)
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°Uncle, give me a kiss and I¡¯ll eat.¡±
Ye Shaoyun lowered his head and kissed Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead. His affectionate kiss made Ru Xu feel very jealous.
In fact, ordinary five-year-olds shouldn¡¯t have Ru Yu¡¯s thoughts, but since Ru Yu was an abandoned child, he was extremely sensitive.
Speaking of it, Zhou Xu also knew very well that if he was driven out of the house, Ye Shaoyun would still pay for his living, because Ye Shaoyun was a kind person.
However, even if Ye Shaoyun would pay everything for him until he grew up, Zhou Xu would not ept growing up under the same roof as him.
Zhou Xu sat on the chair and also wanted to kiss Ye Shaoyun. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t reach him, he stood on the chair with effort and kissed Ye Shaoyun back.
Ye Shaoyun rubbed his head and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I will send you to school soon.¡±
¡°Okay, Uncle Ye.¡±
Speaking of it, acting as another person could be addictive. For example, at this moment, Zhou Xu had the heart of an adult yet the body of a child, so he just pretended that he was a four-year-old, but the feeling of this pretending felt very good. Because he was so young, he could do these actions without being seen as weird.
Another example, after they finished eating, Zhou Xu insisted on being held by Ye Shaoyun because he was toozy to move.
He reached up to his little fat hands and said to Ye Shaoyun softly, ¡°Hug me, uncle.¡±
Chapter 93.3
Chapter 93.3
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (3)
Editor: Nadralexe
Ye Shaoyun was actually still a senior at high school, so he was also carrying a backpack. If he had to carry Zhou Xu too, it would be quite tiring.
Ru Yu pulled on Zhou Xu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Xu, be a good boy, don¡¯t let Uncle Ye carry you, he still has to carry his backpack.¡±
Zhou Xu turned around and nced at Ru Yu. Then he threw his hand away and grabbed onto Ye Shaoyun¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Hug me.¡±
Ye Shaoyun looked down at Zhou Xu¡¯s soft look, looked at his big and hopeful eyes, and softened his heart. He bent down and picked him up. After picking him up, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss Zhou Xu again.
Zhou Xu chuckled and kissed Ye Shaoyun back several times before they went for the stairs.
Ru Yu could just watch and couldn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know how to act like a baby, so he must work hard to gain Ye Shaoyun¡¯s favor.
Following Ye Shaoyun silently, Ru Yu mused how he had to be even better and work even harder.
The kindergarten Zhou Xu went to was right next to the neighborhood in which he lived. There were not many students, and the teacher was pretty good too. It was also really convenient for Ye Shaoyun, a high school student.
In fact, Ye Shaoyun and his ssmates still had morning study, but since he had to take care of Zhou Xu, the teacher gave him an exception and only asked him to arrive at the first period in time.
At the door of the kindergarten, Ru Yu respectfully greeted the kindergarten teacher, Ms. Juan, and then waved to Ye Shaoyun. ¡°Bye, Uncle Ye!¡±
¡°Bye! Remember to behave yourself!¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
Ye Shaoyu wanted to put Zhou Xu down, but Zhou Xu held his arms around his neck and didn¡¯t let go. Ms. Juan stood on the side and smiled, ¡°Xiao Xu is really going to miss his uncle, but don¡¯t worry, you can see your uncle again tonight.¡±
All the teachers knew about the death of Zhou Xu¡¯s parents and also knew that Ye Shaoyun was his uncle. So when talking with Zhou Xu, they would be extremely gentle and feel sympathetic for this poor child.
Ye Shaoyun ced his head against Zhou Xu¡¯s and whispered, ¡°Xiao Xu, you need to be a good boy and go to kindergarten. I also have to go to school. Let¡¯s say goodbye for now.¡±
Ye Shaoyun¡¯s voice was extremely soft and his eyes were full of spoiling love. Of course, this love was the love for a child.
Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t trying to cause trouble. He just wanted Ye Shaoyun to know that in his heart, Ye Shaoyun was his world. This way, Ye Shaoyun would value him more, and when it was time for Ru Yu to go, he would stand by his side.
His dark eyes fixed on Ye Shaoyun and with his arm around his neck and said slowly, ¡°Uncle, I love you very much.¡±
¡°I love you too, Xiao Xu.¡±
¡°I love you more. Although mom and dad are gone, they definitely want me and you to be together forever.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was taken back for a bit. Then he gently smiled and kissed Zhou Xu once more. ¡°Mhm, we will. We will always be together.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded very firmly and replied, ¡°We will.¡±
After that, Zhou Xu kissed Ye Shaoyun multiple times. On the left, on the right, then on the forehead and the eyes. Finally, he kissed Ye Shaoyun¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Goodbye, uncle.¡±
¡°Goodbye.¡±
Ru Yu, who was not too far away, could only look at him. The jealousy in his heart pinched his little heart. He also wanted Ye Shaoyun¡¯s hug, he also wanted to kiss Ye Shaoyun, but he was too careful. He was too afraid that Ye Shaoyun wouldn¡¯t want him anymore.
He knew very well that he was adopted by Ye Shaoyun. He didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Ye Shaoyun in the first ce, and the so-called ¡°adoption¡± only happened because he was clinging to Ye Shaoyun.
Yes, on that cold morning, Ye Shaoyun gave him a warm breakfast and made him, who have been homeless for dozens of days, very grateful. He would probably never forget that warmth in his life.
So the five-year-old him waited at the street that Ye Shaoyun would pass every day, and finally, one day, Ye Shaoyun brought him home.
On the day he got adopted, he was so happy that he had almost gone crazy. He did not remember his parents and rtives, but ever since that day, he had a rtive, Ye Shaoyun.
Ru Ye thought I must work harder. I mustn¡¯t let Ye Shaoyun down. I must get a good job and make him proud. Then, I must be a very smart person and be rich, buy a big house, buy a good car, and let Ye Shaoyun live a good life. I wouldn¡¯t let him regret his decision of adopting me.
But when he arrived at Ye Shaoyun¡¯s house, he realized that he was not the only one. Ye Shaoyun had a nephew who was a year younger than him. He was very cute and very clingy.
Ye Shaoyun really liked his little nephew and treated him as if he was his own child.
Ru Yu thought that as long as he worked hard enough, Ye Shaoyun would eventually notice him and give him more love. But at this moment, seeing Zhou Xu¡¯s reluctance to leave Ye Shaoyun, the tiny hope in his heart grew even smaller.
Finally, after leaving Ye Shaoyun, Zhou Xu greeted the teacher at the door, ¡°Hello, Ms. Juan.¡±
Ms. Juan smiled and said, ¡°Hello Little Xu. Today, we¡¯re going to be ying games!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
With that, Zhou Xu just stood beside Ms. Juan and looked up at her without moving.
Ms. Juan didn¡¯t notice at first and greeted some other ssmates. Only then did she notice that Zhou Xu was still standing beside her. With surprise, she lowered her head and let Zhou Xu kiss her.
It turned out that Zhou Xu had been standing beside her waiting to kiss her.
After he kissed Ms. Juan, he walked into the ssroom with his short legs. Ms. Juan also felt much better.
Actually, Zhou Xu did this for a reason. Because Ms. Juan liked Ye Shaoyun and had been in contact with him. Although sheter got married to someone else and had children, she was a really important character in these few years.
Ms. Juan¡¯s full name was Zhang Sujuan. She was a simple, organized, and gentle person.
After going into the ssroom, Zhou Xu sat in a corner with his eyes closed and rested. He didn¡¯t want to y with a bunch of four and five-year-olds.
All he wanted was peace, but some people were preventing that, especially since this was a kindergarten. After only sitting there for a few minutes there was a thin and naive voice saying, ¡°Zhou Xu, can we get married?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head and saw a girl with a ponytail holding a chocte in her hand and proposing marriage.
Zhou Xu looked at the little girl speechlessly and then looked at her chocte. This is probably her most valuable thing...
¡°No,¡± said Zhou Xu.
As soon as the little girl heard it, her eyes were filled with tears. Zhou Xu instantly started to panic. He wanted to calm her down but she suddenly burst into tears.
This time, Zhou Xu really panicked. He wiped her tears and said gently, ¡°Please stop crying, I will.¡±
The little girl was still crying as she asked, ¡°Re... really? Don¡¯t... don¡¯t lie to me...¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°Really, we will get married.¡±
The little girl suddenly burst intoughter, but as she smiled, another girl beside her started crying. It was as if she was abandoned by the man she loved the most as tears starteding down like raindrops.
Zhou Xu thought that it had nothing to do with him so he just took the little girl he talked to earlier and took a step back. But the crying little girl walked up to Zhou Xu and pointed at him. She was so sad that she couldn¡¯t even speak.
Zhou Xu waspletely confused. He looked at the girl with his big ck eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
The little girl said as she cried, ¡°Yesterday... you said that... you will be married to me...wuwuwu... Zhou Xu is a bad guy, a heartless man...¡±
He looked up at the ceiling and Zhou Xu felt like he really didn¡¯t understand the world of four-year-olds.
After arriving in kindergarten for less than ten minutes, he was already involved in a love triangle, and he was ying the role of a cheater.
Finally, Ms. Juan came in and she pped her hands as she said, ¡°Good morning children, do you guys want to do the rabbit dance together?¡±
The children pped their hands and said together, ¡°Okay.¡±
The two girls turned their heads and pped their hands with the other children as they also said okay, leaving Zhou Xu in the corner.
¡°Here, ss leader, you will lead the dance. Everyone else, we will dance together.¡±
¡°Okay, Ms. Juan,¡± said a handsome little boy.
The little boy was dressed in a children¡¯s suit and even had a bow tie around his neck. His hair wasbed back neatly and at first nce, he looked like a rich young master. This young man was the one who married Ru Yu in the end, his name was Yang Lizheng.
Yang Lizheng liked Ru Yu since he was a child and always wanted to be with him. But Ru Yu avoided him with fear.
But because Ru Ye hated Zhou Xu, Yang Lizheng also hated him and would cause a lot of trouble for Zhou Xu.
If Zhou Xu remembered correctly, Yang Lizheng left the city half a yearter and returned during middle school. However, after meeting Ru Yu again, he still liked him.
Looking at Yang Lizheng, who led the dancer in front, Zhou Xu smiled coldly. Problems with children required children¡¯s solutions.
In fact, because the other guy was only four or five years old, Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t do anything big to them, but he still knew how to put them together so that Ye Shaoyun could save some effort.
Then, the whole ss danced the rabbit dance together. Zhou Xu raised his little chubby hands on his head and started jumping around with everyone else. With his obsidian-like eyes, he looked even more like a rabbit.
Ms. Juanughed as she danced and Zhou Xu was beside her the whole time. After the first round of games was over, Zhou Xu let out a long sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t easy being a child.
He sat down and took out the cookies that Ye Shaoyun had prepared for him, but as soon as he took them out, Yang Lizheng snatched them away.
After Yang Lizheng took his cookies, he didn¡¯t really mind. But he saw Yang Lizheng taking his cookies to Ru Yu.
In fact, Ru Yu also had his cookies, he just didn¡¯t take them out. Seeing that Yang Lizheng got the cookies from Zhou Xu, Ru Yu actually started to eat them.
Since Ye Shaoyun wasn¡¯t here, there was no need to act sensitive and careful. Anyway, he was older than Zhou Xu and much taller than him as well. So he was really rxed in school.
Zhou Xu knew that there were cameras in kindergartens to prevent teachers from abusing children, but Zhou Xu couldpletely use this to his advantage.
Because he had his back facing the camera, Zhou Xu just lowered his head and pretended that he was very sad. He thought that if he did some editing, it might make him look even more depressing. Was this video necessary? Zhou Xu wasn¡¯t sure either.
Ms. Juan passed a small box of yogurt to everyone as well. As soon as Zhou Xu got it, it was snatched away by Yang Lizheng again.
This time, Ms. Juan saw it. She squatted beside Yang Lizheng and said, ¡°Xiao Zheng, it¡¯s not nice to do this. Everyone gets their own, if you take him, then Xiao Xu wouldn¡¯t have any. He will be hungry, right?¡±
¡°But Ru Yu said he didn¡¯t eat breakfast, he is also hungry. Zhou Xu had his breakfast.¡± Yang LIzhen stubbornly replied to Ms. Juan. Ru Yu pulled on his hand from behind him, but Yang Lizheng looked at the teacher even more stubbornly.
Without any other choice, Ms. Juan went to get Zhou Xu another yogurt. After Zhou Xu got it, he looked at Ms. Juan for a long time before whispering, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Juan.¡±
Zhang Sujuan suddenly felt sour in her heart. She and her older sister also lost their parents when they were a kid and grew up in an orphanage. Because of her, her sister didn¡¯t even go to college. Seeing Zhou Xu being such a good child, she liked the child even more.
When everyone finished their yogurt, Zhou Xu was also pretty much done. After eating, everyone else went outside to y with the slides.
Ms. Juan came over, picked Zhou Xu up, and gently pinched his face. ¡°Xiao Xu, don¡¯t be sad, you still have your uncle and me. We¡¯ll love you more.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled, and his round chubby face looked very cute. His big eyes were also slightly curved, which added a sense of innocence to his expression.
¡°Ms. Juan, ever since Ru Yu came to my family, I must work very hard. So that uncle will care about me and not only Brother Ru Yu.¡±
Zhang Sujuan felt even more ufortable when she heard it. She liked Zhou Xu many more times than Ru Yu, after all, she just met Ru Yu for a few days. At least for now, she was still on Zhou Xu¡¯s side.
People always say that children are simple, but in fact, children also have their own troubles. Maybe adults find their troubles ridiculously childish and small, but this small trouble could be giant for the kids.
That afternoon, Zhou Xu sessfully angered Ru Yu, and of course, the fuse was Ye Shaoyun.
They were ying a partner game, but Zhou Xu and Ru Yu didn¡¯t want to have each other as partners. Just like that, the small conflict caused the two children to fight.
Ru Yu imed that Zhou Xu was being a bad kid and Zhou Xu imed that Ru Yu stole his uncle. Ru Yu said that the uncle was his, and Zhou Xu continued to argue that he shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. His uncle was his alone.
Ru Yu said one sentence, and Zhou Xu replied another. But Zhou Xu didn¡¯t hit him first. After a while, Ru Yu became angry. He pushed Zhou Xu away and Zhou Xu tripped on the rock behind him. He fell and mmed his head against the ground. Suddenly, there was a bump on his head, the skin on his hand was rubbed off, and blood wasing out.
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes instantly became red. When Ms. Ju came, Ru Yu was pointing at Zhou Xu arrogantly and saying, ¡°You¡¯re a bad kid! If it wasn¡¯t for uncle, I¡¯d nevere to your house.¡±
And Zhou Xu was on the ground with a bump on his head and blood on his hand. However, he didn¡¯t cry. His eyes were just red and he bore the tears, not allowing them to fall down.
Seeing such an innocent appearance will pierce anyone¡¯s heart at once, same for Ms. Juan. She worriedly picked Zhou Xu up and asked gently, ¡°What happened?¡±
Chapter 94.1
Chapter 94.1
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (2.1)
Editor : Aaghna
Zhou Xu was originally afraid of pain, this time the bruise on his hand was very painful, not to mention his head knocking on the ground, which swole up a big bump.
There were tears in his eyes, his expression was very aggrieved. Of course, seventy percent of it wasedy while the remaining thirty percent was indeed real tears that came from pain.
As soon as Teacher Xiao Juan came, she picked up Zhou Xu, which made Ru Yu really unhappy, and adding up to his anger, he casted an angry look at Zhang Sujuan and Zhou Xu before saying, ¡°You¡¯re all bastards, all viins. You¡¯re all in it together!¡±
Zhang Sujuan looked at Ru Yu while hugging Zhou Xu. At this moment, her impression of Ru Yu had already be a little bad. However she was a teacher. That was why she still said in a very patient voice, ¡°Ru Yu, don¡¯t speak like this, ok? Look, Xiao Xu already slipped, his head and hand clearly feel very painful. Teacher will first take him to clean his wounds, you go with your other little friends to y, ok?¡±
¡°Teacher, you¡¯re also biased.¡± Ru Yu¡¯s eyes were finally filled with tears, after all, he was only five years old.
Behind Ru Yu, Yang Lizheng came. He pulled Ru Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ru Yu, apany me to y. Let¡¯s y building block, I¡¯ll build a huge castle for you, ok?¡±
Ru Yu had been pulled away by Yang Lizheng and Zhou Xu had been carried by Teacher Xiao Juan to the ssroom.
Sitting obediently on the small stool, Zhou Xu resisted the pain and asked Teacher Xiao Juan, ¡°Teacher, if there wasn¡¯t Ru Yu how good it¡¯ll be. Uncle will like me, and at school, I also won¡¯t be hurt.¡±
Teacher Xiao Juan was really unable to endure anymore, she needed to think of a way to discuss Zhou Xu¡¯s matters with Ye Shaoyun.
Zhang Sujuan was also not a bad person. That was why she also had to find a way to give Ru Yu a peaceful family, at least better than the current one which was carried by a half-grown child.
Thinking about it, Zhang Sujuan thought about Yang Lizheng who always followed Ru Yu.
Zhou Xu looked at Zhang Sujuan¡¯s furrowed brows and knew that she was thinking over his situation. And the thing he was really confident about was Zhang Sujuan would absolutely send Ru Yu to Yang Lizheng¡¯s house.
As for Yang Lizheng¡¯s house, they would probably not reject it, because Yang Lizheng was their family¡¯s small emperor. So long as he agrees, then there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.
However, after going to Yang Lizheng¡¯s house, it was uncertain how Ru Yu would be raised. Perhaps he would be considered as the second son, or perhaps he would be considered as the child¡¯s ymate, or maybe he would be considered to be the follower of the son. However, Zhou Xu felt that no matter the external circumstances, what was most important was that humans all had their own inner thoughts.
People who could be tranquil and even-tempered at the top, and could also be indifferent at the bottom, such people were the truly charismatic and attractive one.
Teacher Xiao Juan examined Zhou Xu¡¯s forehead as well as his scraped hand. After disinfecting it, she helped stick a band-aid on Zhou Xu¡¯s hand, then Zhou Xu went to y again.
Watching Zhou Xu¡¯s pure and adorable appearance, Xiao Juan thought about her childhood. Then, she decided that when afternoon ss finished, she would settle this matter as soon as possible. After all, being under the same roof, but still fighting with each other wasn¡¯t good for the development of these children.
Because Ye Shaoyun was a senior in high school, he only finished school at 6, but the kindergarten finished at 4:30. If the guardians needed to work, then after 4:30, the little children would be put in the school¡¯s childcare center. However, it wasn¡¯t free and cost around 10 rmb per hour.
Zhou Xu and Ru Yu naturally went to the childcare center and Yang Lizheng went to his chauffeur.
Zhang Sujuan initially thought that Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents woulde, however they should have been rtively busy so it was the chauffeur who came to fetch him. So she could only go knock on the car¡¯s window and said to Yang Lizheng, ¡°Xiao Zheng, ask your parents toe with you tomorrow, okay?¡±
Yang Lizheng nked, his small faceplexion instantly became bad.
Zhang Sujuan knew at a nce that he thought she had something concerning him to tell his parents, so she smiled slightly and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Zheng, I have something to discuss with your parents but it has nothing to do with you.¡±
After Yang Lizheng heard it, hisplexion instantly got a lot better, he nodded and answered, ¡°Okay, then see you tomorrow teacher.¡±
¡°Xiao Zheng, goodbye.¡±
Honestly, after Yang Lizheng left, Zhang Sujuan could also leave because she wasn¡¯t responsible for the childcare center. However, today she decided to wait, she must first settle Zhou Xu and Ru Yu¡¯s matters.
Zhou Xu actually used Zhang Sujuan¡¯s mentality, however he didn¡¯t consider it evil, because he didn¡¯t consider himself as a good person. Towards people he could use, he would never hesitate.
When it was 6, as expected, Zhang Sujuang met Ye Shaoyun who came to fetch Zhou Xu and Ru Yu.
In the original world, she liked Ye Shaoyun. Even though they were six or seven years apart, Ye Shaoyun was both handsome and gentle, thus really likeable. However at this moment, Zhang Sujuan wouldn¡¯t discuss feelings, because before that, she was still Zhou Xu¡¯s teacher.
In fact, what Zhang Sujuan didn¡¯t know was that her approach was not necessarily the right one, whether for Zhou Xu, or Ru Yu, or for Ye Shaoyun, but just because she didn¡¯t know, she kept trusting that what she believed was right.
¡°Teacher Xiao Juan? You¡¯re also here today?¡± Ye Shaoyun was used to fetch Zhou Xu at this time, that was why it was a bit surprising to see Zhang Sujuan at this hour.
¡°Oh, there are some matters I want to talk with you about.¡± Zhang Sujuan was a little bit embarrassed. After all she had Ye Shaoyun in her heart, it was why when she talked, her sentences had an unnatural maiden¡¯s bashfulness.
Ye Shaoyun also became puzzled, ¡°What matters? Did Xiao Xu make trouble at school?¡±
¡°Not at all, I want to talk to you about Ru Yu¡¯s matters.¡±
¡°Ru Yu? What happened to him?¡±
¡°He also didn¡¯t do anything, just that there has always been a little conflict between him and Zhou Xu. I would like to talk to you about it briefly. I know you are kind and took him in after meeting the pitiful him, but have you ever thought about what impact this kind of action has on Zhou Xu? Moreover, you must not have asked Zhou Xu¡¯s opinion when you took in Ru Yu, right?¡±
¡°But Xiao Xu is only four.¡±
¡°Does a four years old not have any thoughts? Little Ye ah, children at such times are most likely to form a specific character. Did you not find out that Zhou Xu is now more and more clingy, but at the same time more and more silent, that¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, do you understand?¡±
¡°Sorry, Teacher Xiao Juan, I¡¯m a little bit confused.¡±
Zhang Sujuan then told Ye Shaoyun all her thoughts, and added a psychological analysis of the child, as well as the various consequences that may arise, and finally concluded, ¡°Little Ye, I know you are well-intentioned, but don¡¯t let your good intentions break Xiao Xu¡¯s heart. I¡¯ll give you a few days to think about it. If possible, I will also help Ru Yu find a more robust family, maybe it¡¯d also be better for him, what do you think?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought.¡±
Indeed, Ye Shaoyun couldn¡¯t make a momentary decision, because originally it was Ru Yu who kept following him. Since he took Ru Yu home then he had to be responsible for Ru Yu. He also didn¡¯t want to send Ru Yu out again, he was afraid if Ru Yu was sent out, it would cause him a psychological shadow again.
That day, Ye Shaoyun took the two children home, his heart was a little bit heavy. After all, he didn¡¯t understand these, he was only eighteen, a senior high school student.
After returning home, Ru Yu had been very well behaved, eating on his own, washing on his own and sleeping on his own. However, Zhou Xu was still a bit difficult, although he could also do these things on his own, he was still clumsy.
On that night, after Ru Yu went to bed, Zhou Xu insisted on sleeping with Ye Shaoyun. Ye Shaoyun had a lot of homework to do, so he could only first coax Zhou Xu to sleep in his own room, only then did he take out his paper to start writing.
As he wrote, he heard Zhou Xu say something with a soft voice and then smacked his mouth, as if he seemed to have a beautiful dream of eating something.
Ye Shaoyun smiled faintly and continued to write his paper.
However when he was still not done writing, he heard Zhou Xu begin to cry pitifully, the crying sound was really light, a little suppressed, but among the suppression, a dense and pitiful sorrowfulness transpired through.
Ye Shaoyun hurriedly went to hug Zhou Xu, but he discovered that he was simply dreaming.
The little child, with his brow locked tightly, seemed to have a heavenly sorrow, he cried and whispered, ¡°Mom ... uwa, uwa ... En, uncle likes me, but ... but uncle still has to like Ru Yu, I don¡¯t like that, but I have to be a good baby ...... En, yes ...... uwa, uwa...... uncle can only love me with half heart ... because the other half has to be divided to brother Ru Yu ...uwa uwa ... I want my uncle to be my own ...¡±
The sentences were off and on, Ye Shaoyun could only hear approximately, but Zhou Xu should be dreaming about talking to his own mother.
After listening to all the words, Ye Shaoyun was silent. Just like Zhang Sujuan said, his way of handling things had brought Zhou Xu a huge impact, and he himself did not notice.
With a light sigh, Ye Shaoyun also finally made a decision.
Zhou Xu, on the other hand, was smiling on that big bed. He knew that Ye Shaoyun had already made up his mind, and he also knew that the next thing that happened would probably be Ru Yu¡¯s painful crying, and his and Ye Shaoyun¡¯s heartless separation.
However adopting Ru Yu was a matter of affection, not adopting him was also normal. If Ru Yu ckened, then it meant that he was originally not so white, if he didn¡¯t, then they could live their own lives in peace with each other.
Going to sleep with peace in mind, Zhou Xu¡¯s next task was not to fight with Ru Yu, but to practice piano well, and then to tease Ye Shaoyun left and right.
On the second day morning, when Zhou Xu saw Zhang Sujuan again, Zhang Sujuan had already talked it out with Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents. This time, they also didn¡¯t leave, they wanted to see for themselves what kind of child was Ru Yu. If he was clever, they were willing to adopt him.
As always, when Ru Yu arrived at the school¡¯s gate, he obediently greeted teacher Xiao Juan, and then said good bye to Ye Shaoyun.
Zhou Xu was the same as the day before, he insisted on sticking to Ye Shaoyun, kissing and hugging while telling him ¡®I love you¡¯.
After finally sending Zhou Xu to the school gate, Ye Shaoyun then lightly breathed a sigh of relief and said to Zhang Sujuan, ¡°I agree with your idea, what I did was really too selfish. I let down Xiao Xu, and also let down Ru Yu. But I also want to make sure that the family you found will really treat Ru Yu well.¡±
Zhang Sujuan smiled slightly and directly introduced the two people, ¡°Little Ye,e here, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Yang and this is Mrs. Yang, they are Yang Li Zheng¡¯s parents. They will definitely treat Ru Yu well.¡±
Ye Shaoyun looked at these two people¡¯s clothes and speech were both extraordinary, and they seemed to be in mutual love, so he nodded and agreed.
But after he nodded, Ru Yu unexpectedly ran out and asked with a tear-stained face, ¡°Uncle Ye, you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±
Chapter 94.2
Chapter 94.2
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (5)
Editor: Nadralexe
Ye Shaoyun¡¯s heart trembled slightly, he was precisely afraid that Ru Yu would be like this, and he was not able to deal with this situation the most. At that time, it was because Ru Yu had been pitifully following him that he led Ru Yu home. However, this time, Zhou Xu was about to step in.
Truthfully, Ye Shaoyun was still only a teenager, there were still a lot of things he didn¡¯t understand. Zhou Xu was currently in the process of teaching him. In most cases what needed to be cut off should be cut off, a temporary pain was better than a lifetime of pain.
Immediately running back with his short legs, Zhou Xu was also teary-eyed. He didn¡¯t need to do anything, he only needed to have a gaze full of fear and loneliness.
Ye Shaoyun looked at Ru Yu then looked at the frightened and lonely Zhou Xu behind him. The little hesitation in his heart waspletely dissipated by Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze.
Ye Shaoyun who had thought it through, squatted down and looked at Ru Yu. He talked in a gentle yet resolute voice, ¡°Sorry, Ru Yu. I can only do that much, because I have even more important people to protect.¡±
Ru Yu¡¯s tears kept falling. He looked deeply at Ye Shaoyun. A small child, looking indeed pitiful and heartbreaking, held back the sadness in his heart and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, then do I still have to wander? Will I not be able to go to school in the future?¡±
At that time, Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents went over there. They smiled slightly and said to the small pretty and cute child, ¡°No, you will still be able to go to school, and you will never have to wander again.¡±
Ru Yu looked at the two persons and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.
Yang Lizheng came out from Ru Yu¡¯s back and held Ru Yu¡¯s hand to say, ¡°Ru Yu, these are my parents. In the future, you will be my big brother. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be like your uncle at all, both poor and... hic, and can¡¯t give you a stable livelihood. My parents have already started working, they are not students anymore.¡±
Yang Lizheng was only four years old. So when he spoke, he thought for half a day before knowing how to say the second half of the sentence, but even so, the words gave an interesting feeling like a child learning to speak like an adult.
Teacher Xiao Juan and Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents all smiled. They all crouched down to coax Ru Yu, except for Ye Shaoyun who looked at Zhou Xu, who was not far away, and said to him without sound, ¡°Xiao Xu, I love you.¡±
Little Xu¡¯s terrified gaze finally became joyful, and his ebony eyes bent slightly as he said in a loud voice to Ye Shaoyun, ¡°Uncle, I love you too.¡±
This voice sounded unusually harsh to Ru Yu¡¯s ears, but he also knew he didn¡¯t have the power to choose. Because he was only five years old, and had no ability to live independently, so he could only let the adults throw him around.
Yes, in Ru Yu¡¯s heart, he was thrown away by Ye Shaoyun.
He looked up at Ye Shaoyun onest time and asked, ¡°Uncle Ye, is it because you don¡¯t have money and can¡¯t afford to feed me that you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±
Ye Shaoyun shook his head and answered, ¡°Ru Yu, because I can¡¯t give you a better life, I hope you can grow up well. Uncle, I, have to be responsible for Xiao Xu, do you understand?¡±
Ru Yu did not understand, but he still nodded stubbornly.
Turning around, he looked at Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents. He wiped his tears and greeted them with a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, hello, my name is Ru Yu. I will be good and obedient. Thank you for being willing to take me in.¡±
Such words,ing from the mouth of a five years old, made even Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents heartbroken. The both of them picked Ru Yu up and said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t call us uncle and aunt, from now on, you will be our son, just like Xiao Zheng.¡±
Ru Yu was very smart, he then forced a smile and shouted, ¡°Dad, mom.¡±
It was only after Ye Shaoyun went over and kissed Zhou Xu once again, that he was really prepared to leave. Zhou Xu whispered to him, ¡°Uncle, I love you the most, the most.¡±
Instantly, Ye Shaoyun felt that he had done the right thing, at least for Zhou Xu what he did was really right. His expression also smoothed a little and he said, ¡°Xiao Xu should properly go to school, be good. In the future, uncle will only have you, OK?¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s chubby face was overflowing with great happiness, his appearance was cute, which led Ye Shaoyun to kiss him several times more before leaving school.
On this day, Ru Yu had been very silent. However, Yang Lizheng, who kept following him around, teasing him left and right, it didn¡¯t seem so lonely anymore.
On the contrary, Zhou Xu, was about to be driven crazy by the love triangle.
The little girl who agreed to propose the previous day was called Xin Ya, and the little girl who agreed the day before was called Zi Xuan. The two girls would keep sticking to Zhou Xu as long as the teacher was not around, asking him who he really liked.
Zhou Xu could absolutely not tell he liked one of them, otherwise the other one would definitely cry until night. However, as long as the teacher came, no matter how painful to the bone they cried at first, they would stop in a second.
If they were adults, Zhou Xu would also not care. But the two girls were only four years old, he was really annoyed by them, so in the end he held the chubby hands of both girls and said, ¡°In fact, what I like the most is that you two can love each other.¡±
Xin Ya tilted her head and asked without understanding, ¡°If we love each other, then what about you?¡±
Zi Xuan also didn¡¯t understand. she widened her pair of sparkling big eyes and looked at Zhou Xu before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t like us? I¡¯m scared that if we both love each other, then you will be lonely.¡±
Zhou Xu tried hard to forget that the two children were only four years old, he earnestly told the two of them, ¡°If you both can love each other, I would feel even happier, because I and my uncle can also love each other.¡±
¡°Then okay.¡± In the end, after thinking about it for half a day, Xin Ya resolved herself to agree.
Zi Xuan originally didn¡¯t agree but after hearing Xin Ya¡¯s consent, she heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Ai, forget it, I also don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Zhou Xu, even if Xin Ya and I are together, however, my heart will still be with you. Don¡¯t forget me.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never forget.¡±
Thus, Xin Ya and Zi Xuan walked away hand in hand, only then did Zhou Xu rx. Dealing with this kind of matters was really tiring.
On nap time that day, Zhou Xu had been awakened by someone.
Just waking up, Zhou Xu¡¯s temperament was very bad. After seeing clearly who it was, Zhou Xu coldly asked, ¡°Do you have matters with me?¡±
However, Zhou Xu himself felt that his tone was very cold, but his voice was as soft as jelly, so it did not sound cold at all. Instead it was both lovely and bouncy, cute as hell, but of course this cute in the eyes of Ru Yu was not cute at all.
Yes, the person who woke Zhou Xu up was Ru Yu.
¡°Let¡¯s go out¡±, Ru Yu whispered.
Zhou Xu rubbed his eyes and continued to answer with a soft voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep.¡±
¡°We need to talk, after that, you can sleep again.¡±
¡°No, obedient children need to sleep now. This is nap time, I need to listen.¡±
¡°Hurry and go out.¡± As he talked, Ru Yu then pulled Zhou Xu up hard. Zhou Xu was after all small and short, so when he was pulled by Ru Yu, he directly fell from the small bed.
¡®Putong¡¯
Zhou Xu cried out with a sound.
Anyway he was a child, children should cry all the time. And this time, the camera should have recorded it, he was not afraid of being misunderstood.
Zhou Xu¡¯s crying woke up lots of other children. Teacher Xiao Juan immediately rushed in. After understanding thoroughly the situation, teacher Xiao Juan called Ru Yu and Zhou Xu to the next room.
Half crouching, teacher Xiao Juan remained as gentle as always and asked Ru Yu, ¡°Ru Yu, why did you wake Xiao Xu up during nap time?¡±
Ru Yu kept his head down and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhou Xu kept yawning one after another. In the end, teacher Xiao Juan couldn¡¯t help but let Zhou Xu go to sleep first, while she continued to ask Ru Yu. However, in the end Ru Yu didn¡¯t say anything.
After the noon break, Zhou Xu was pulled aside by Ru Yu again. And this time, Zhou Xu stared at him and asked, ¡°In the end, what do you want?¡±
Ru Yu first looked left and right to make sure no one was paying attention to them. He then punched Zhou Xu in the face.
This time, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t cry, he covered his face, and asked full of tears, ¡°Ru Yu, why did you hit me?¡±
¡°Uncle Ye didn¡¯t want me because of you. I tried very hard but it¡¯s still useless. I hate you, hate you, hate you the most.¡± Ru Yu pushed Zhou Xu ruthlessly as he said it.
Zhou Xu was pushed by him and fell down on his buttocks on the floor. Only this time, he cried out loudly.
The cries attracted many other children and also attracted teacher Xiao Juan. This time, teacher Xiao Juan also believed that letting Ru Yu leave that household was the right thing to do. Otherwise, how could the two children get along peacefully? She also increasingly disliked Ru Yu.
Zhou Xu, on the other hand, made sure that all of this was recorded by the camera before he cried. Because he really wanted to edit it and show it to Ye Shaoyun, so that he could really learn that when making decisions he must not hesitate. Sometimes his kindness may also hurt others.
Zhou Xu smiled faintly where nobody could see him. He felt that he was not being raised by Ye Shaoyun, rather it was like he was the one raising Ye Shaoyun.
But there was still another problem, how was he going to get the tape?
Teacher Xiaojuan hugged Zhou Xu and coaxed him softly. Zhou Xuid on her shoulder. He recalled that perhaps teacher Xiao Juan could help him to do this, because it was her who made Ru Yu leave in the first ce. She also needed to prove she was right, especially in front of Ye Shaoyun.
After they came home that day, Zhou Xu still hung in Ye Shaoyun¡¯s room, he was also not sleepy. However, Ye Shaoyun still had to do exam questions, so in the end he let Zhou Xu sit on hisp. Ye Shaoyun, on the other hand, did the topic through Zhou Xu.
Being fixed between the table and Ye Shaoyun¡¯s embrace, Zhou Xu was really obedient. He did not speak and his chubby small face would always rub against Ye Shaoyun¡¯s arm.
Being rubbed back and forth, Ye Shaoyun put down his pen in the end, and rubbed Zhou Xu¡¯s small face ruthlessly, ¡°Xoiao Xu, did you miss your uncle at school today?¡±
Zhou Xu fiercely nodded before saying, ¡°Uncle, does big brother Ru Yu dislike me very much?¡±
¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°Because he hit me.¡±
Ye Shaoyun really froze this time. Although he also liked Ru Yu, Zhou Xu was his real family, he wouldn¡¯t allow Zhou Xu to be bullied, so he asked him, ¡°Ru Yu hit you?¡±
¡°En, he hit my face, here, it hurts.¡±
In fact, a child¡¯s strength was after all limited, so when Zhou Xu went home, nothing could be seen anymore. It was for this reason that Ye Shaoyun did not even know that Zhou Xu had been beaten.
Ye Shaoyun was distressed, he stroked Zhou Xu¡¯s face and said, ¡°Xiao Xu, be good. Uncle will protect you. However, if someone bullied you in the future, you are a man, you have to fight back, do you understand?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he answered, ¡°I understand.¡±
Chapter 94.3
Chapter 94.3
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (6)
Editor: Nadralexe
Zhou Xu was precisely waiting for this sentence. He was a person who experienced hundreds of worlds, how could he not win against a five years old? However, because his body was currently four years old, his brain should also be four years old, so he could only ¡°study¡± to understand a lot of principles.
The next day at school, after greeting teacher Xiao Juan, Ye Shaoyun asked her, ¡°Is Xiao Xu doing well at school?¡±
Zhang Sujuan originally also wanted to talk to Ye Shaoyun, so she said, ¡°Xiao Ye, let¡¯s find a ce to talk after school this afternoon, I also want to talk to you about Xiao Xu.¡±
¡°Okay, how about the cafe across from your kindergarten, Xiao Xu likes the cones there. ¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was just about to leave when he turned around and met Ru Yu, who had just gotten off the car, and behind Ru Yu was his little follower, Yang Lizheng.
Originally, Ye Shaoyun led Ru Yu back home, so Ru Yu was his responsibility. But now, Ye Shaoyun thought again, Ru Yu had be someone else¡¯s child, and someone else¡¯s child absolutely could not bully Xiao Xu.
So Ye Shaoyun said to Ru Yu, who had just entered school, ¡°Ru Yu, you can¡¯t hit people in the future.¡±
The tone was still gentle, but after all, the content was serious, so Ru Yu also froze. Yang Lizheng, who was next to Ru Yu, immediately puffed his chest, stood in front of Ru Yu, and said loudly, ¡°Ru Yu is my brother, if you dare to bully him, I will beat you.¡±
Ye Shaoyunughed before replying, ¡°Little Zheng is a good child, but neither you nor big brother Ru Yu can bully others first, do you understand?¡±
¡°Of course, I never bullied anyone.¡± Yang Li Zheng looked like a little fighting chick, afraid that others would touch a finger of his Ru Yu.
Ru Yu felt a little ufortable in his heart. He liked Ye Shaoyun a lot all along. On that cold morning, that warm breakfast became his warm memory. He wanted to follow Ye Shaoyun, not separating, however, in reality, he has already been thrown out by Ye Shaoyun.
His gaze changed in an instant, he red at Ye Shaoyun and said, ¡°Even if I bullied him, it was because he was too weak.¡±
After talking, Ru Yu turned around to leave. Yang Lizheng also followed Ru Yu out. The remaining Ye Shaoyun and Teacher Xiao Juan looked at each other face to face.
In the end, Ye Shaoyun could only be embarrassed and go to school. But when going to school, he couldn¡¯t help but always think about Zhou Xu, afraid that he was going to be beaten by Ru Yu again.
And on that day, Zhou Xu really was beaten again. However, the result of being beaten was that the person who beat him was on his knees on the floor.
In reality, the person who beat Zhou Xu that day was not Ru Yu but Yang Lizheng. However the person who picked the fight was Ru Yu.
There will be ytime in kindergarten, only free ytime, and teachers may not pay attention because normally there were always two teachers in a ss.
This time it was Zhou Xu who wanted to eat the cookies brought by Ye Shaoyun again, but they were pped away by Ru Yu. He red at Zhou Xu without saying anything, but he looked unusually angry.
Yang Lizheng followed Ru Yu there. He nced once at Ru Yu and knew that he was angry. So he also followed his example and became angry. He pushed Zhou Xu on the floo, and looked at the fallen Zhou Xu out of the corner of his eye as soon as he pushed him down and said, ¡°If you dare to bully Ru Yu again, I¡¯ll break your dog¡¯s legs, huh?¡±
In Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes, small children, saying harsh words, but with voices without any momentum, was but all a joke. But even if it was a joke, a joke was a joke, but he made Zhou Xu hurt, so he would not be forgiven.
He nced slightly at the camera position. Zhou Xu stood up, his eyes teary, his fist clenched, his gaze angry and said, ¡°Hitting people is not right!¡±
Yang Li Zheng puffed up his chest and continued, ¡°I just hit you, if you have the ability, hit me too, idiot.¡±
Zhou Xu only lowered his head this time, and then looked up again as he replied, ¡°I will.¡±
After saying that, his little hand pped Yang Lizheng¡¯s little face.
Unlike Yang Lizheng¡¯s push, Zhou Xu¡¯s p would definitely be more painful.
Since small, Yang Lizheng grew up as the young master of his family. He had never suffered such a loss, so he grabbed the small stool next to him and was about to smash it on Zhou Xu, who turned his body and went behind Yang Lizheng.
Yang Lizheng did not know Zhou Xu¡¯s preparation. In his eyes, Zhou Xu disappeared in just a blink of an eye, while a sharp pain came from his wrist.
His wrist was clutched by Zhou Xu, who hade around behind him, and Zhou Xu clutched it in a very tricky way that would not hurt the bones, but would cause great pain.
The stool was thrown to the ground by Yang Lizheng, who clutched his hands and cried out, while Zhou Xu turned his head to look at Ruyu behind him, and the gaze of gloom in that gaze immediately scared Ru Yu for a moment.
Zhou Xu stared at Ru Yu unwaveringly and said, ¡°Next time if youe to pick on me again, I will beat you together.¡±
Ru Yu ran to find the teacher, and when she did, Ru Yu said that Zhou Xu had hit him first.
Teacher Xiao Juan didn¡¯tpletely trust Ru Yu. However, she also could not go away, she could only hold Yang Lizheng and look if he was hurt. She then said a few words to Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu continued to not utter a word. Only after both teachers finished giving him a lesson, he timidly said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who hit him first, he was the first to push me.¡±
When he said so, teacher Xiao Juan almost believed him on the spot, because she originally appreciated Zhou Xu and the other teacher was also a little biased towards Zhou Xu, since Yang Lizheng always had a history of bullying other children.
In fact, Zhou Xu¡¯s body was also a child¡¯s, and his strength was not much, so the fight between children was also crying after hurting.
When teacher Xiao Juan finally coaxed Yang Lizheng, Zhou Xu followed her timidly and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m right, my uncle told me that I can¡¯t let people bully me, otherwise, others will keep bullying me. It was Xiao Zheng who bullied me, and he was going to hit me with a stool, I snatched it down, I didn¡¯t bully him.¡±
Teacher Xiao Juan nodded. She squatted down and warmly said, ¡°Xiao Xu, teacher believes you.¡±
Zhou Xu said with red eyes, ¡°Thank you, teacher Xiao Juan.¡±
This day after school, Zhang Sujuan found the video of thest few days, and did find that everything was caused by Ru Yu, so he copied a few of them and showed them to Ye Shaoyun.
Originally, he still felt a little sorry for Ru Yu, however this time he really understood that picking Ru Yu was wrong. He was also d that he sent Ru Yu away.
After thanking Zhang Sujuan, Ye Shaoyun also bowed to her.
Zhang Sujuan also understood from this bow that her feelings would never be returned, because Ye Shaoyun only considered her as a teacher, a person he has to show gratitude.
However, she knew from the beginning that this rtionship would not be fruitful, but when she really felt it, she still felt a loss.
A loss was a loss. She could only secretly keep putting aside her feelings which ended before they began in the bottom of her heart.
On that evening, Ye Shaoyun carried Zhou Xu on hisp and apologized to him very seriously. He then asked him if he agreed to transfer school.
Zhou Xu thought before answering, ¡°Uncle, I like teacher Xiao Juan and don¡¯t want to transfer school.¡±
Ye Shaoyun continued to ask, ¡°however, Ru Yu and Xiao Zheng will continue to bully you. What will you do?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let them bully me. Today, they hit me, I hit them back. Besides, Xin Ya, and Zi Xuan liked me a lot, and I also like them, so I don¡¯t want to abandon teacher Xiao Juan and other friends because of Ru Yu and Xiao Zheng.¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s chubby face looked very serious. Ye Shaoyun couldn¡¯t resist rubbing his face and answered a smile, ¡°Little adult.¡±
Zhou Xu climbed on Ye Shaoyun¡¯s thighs, and then stood up. He held Ye Shaoyun¡¯s face and kissed it for half a day. Anyway, now he was just a child, even if he was a little sticky, it was nothing, so he kissed recklessly, and Ye Shaoyun just thought this was Zhou Xu¡¯s way of expressing intimacy.
Zhou Xu kissed and kissed then he suddenly wanted to be evil, he kissed Ye Shaoyun¡¯s mouth and deliberately put his small tender tongue inside.
Ye Shaoyun was shocked, he instantly pushed Zhou Xu away gently, and asked very seriously, ¡°Little Xu, did you also kiss others like this?¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head, his big sparkling ck eyes looked puzzled but he wasughing in his heart. This time, he should have scared Ye Shaoyun quite a bit.
Ye Shaoyun said with a long breath, ¡°Xiao Xu, listen carefully, when kissing, you can only kiss the cheek, not the mouth and even more not stick out the tongue when kissing, did you hear me?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s big sparkling ck eyes turned several times before he nodded in confusion. After nodding, suddenly he shook his head again and asked, ¡°But I like you very much, I want to kiss your mouth. Is it also not allowed?¡±
Ye Shaoyun shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t stick out my tongue, is that also not allowed either?¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s soft and tender face looked all expectant, as if Ye Shaoyun¡¯s refusal to him was a heavenly sin. In the end, Ye Shaoyun was still defeated by little Zhou Xu¡¯s gaze.
¡°You can kiss uncle¡¯s mouth, but no one else¡¯s. And you absolutely, absolutely can¡¯t stick out your tongue, did you hear me?¡±
¡°En, I heard.¡±
At night, Zhou Xu still slept with Ye Shaoyun, and fell asleep. He went into Ye Shaoyun¡¯s arms, Ye Shaoyun just looked at him and then went back to sleep.
Zhou Xu knew, sleeping once was because he cheated, twice was because Ye Shaoyun was helpless, after the third and fourth times, it became a habit. Both of them were used to it.
And Zhou Xu was looking forward to the day when he could grow up a bit, and then he could tease Ye Shaoyun everytime he had nothing to do.
Zhou Xu thought like that, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Shaoyun had a dream that night. Although it had nothing to do with Zhou Xu, it was purely because of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s own physiological reasons, Zhou Xu was still happy to see his embarrassed expression in the morning.
Pretending not to understand anything, Zhou Xu stared at Ye Shaoyun with big eyes and asked, ¡°Uncle, why are you so big and still wetting the bed at night?¡±
Ye Shaoyun blushed, not knowing how to answer for a moment, he could only say stiffly, ¡°Ahem, little Xu, uncle is not bed-wetting.¡±
¡°Then what is it?¡±
¡°Uh ......¡± Ye Shaoyun erred for half a day but didn¡¯te out with anything, and finally righteously continued, ¡°Forget it, just think of me as bedwetting. Xiao Xu, get up, uncle wants to wash the bed sheets.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to tell my little buddy that gets scolded every time he wet the bed at night, and I¡¯m going to tell him that adults actually wet the bed too, so he won¡¯t be sad.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t say!¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because... because...¡±
Ye Shaoyun couldn¡¯t think of any reasons, and finally he gave up and threw up his hands in surrender. He picked up Zhou Xu and fiercely kissed him, coaxing him: ¡°Xiao Xu, good, don¡¯t say any words and uncle will let you sleep with me today too.¡±
¡°No, I want us to sleep together forever! Forever!¡±
T/N : Who also find it kind of cringe that a child is trying to seduce his adult cousin?
Chapter 95.1
Chapter 95.1
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (7)
Editor: Nadralexe
¡°And also¡±, Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°I want to kiss with the tongue once a week.¡±
Ye Shaoyun, ¡°...¡±
In the end, Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t promise Zhou Xu. He then once again emphasized that in the future Zhou Xu absolutely couldn¡¯t kiss other people on the mouth, and even more with his tongue. After repeating several times, Ye Shaoyun was still not reassured, he still felt little Zhou Xu would still be like this with other people.
Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t know but that was probably what a parent felt. Even when there was nothing, they would still always worry.
On this day when they went to school, Ru Yu and Yang Lizheng were quite well-behaved. Zhou Xu used all his energy to deal with Xin Ya and Zi Xuan, because they both liked another little boy, and that little boy was not interested in them, they had been asking Zhou Xu¡¯s advice, and how to chase after that little boy.
However even though Zhou Xu was in a child¡¯s body, he did not feel sad, because those games for children were really interesting, such as slides, see-saw, and also taking crayons to casually draw, as well as a variety of handwork sses. Although the surroundings were full of children, the children¡¯s imagination was infinite.
Zhou Xu felt that if you could understand these children, then when designing ns, there was a possibility to have surprising results. Because, the more simple thing could sometimes be the most touching one.
But on that day after school, Ru Yu still went over to Zhou Xu, who just looked at him with big, dark eyes, while Ru Yu looked at him with contempt and said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not worthy of my attention.¡±
¡°Ha?¡±
Regarding this, Zhou Xu was really baffled. How did a five years old childe to say such words, what did he mean by saying he was not worthy of Ru Yu¡¯s attention?
¡°Because my current family is countless times better than yours. In the future, I will be a young master while you are a poor man.¡±
Zhou Xu understood, he had been influenced by Yang Lizheng.
Zhou Xu nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±
After answering, Zhou Xu turned around and left, while Ruyu felt as if his fist had hit cotton and that exerting strength was useless.
In fact, Ruyu was currently dressed in the same way as Yang Lizheng, Zhou Xu knew that Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents were really good to him, but as Zhou Xu thought, a person¡¯s charisma was not determined by status, it was determined by one¡¯s heart.
No matter how high, or how low one was, if they could affront it with level headedness, then that was charisma. In that way, Yang Lizheng would never have any charm, and as for Ru Yu, if he was influenced by Yang Lizheng, then he would probably be even less able to enter Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes.
Half a yearter, Ru Yu and Yang Lizheng, sure enough, were about to leave and Ye Shaoyun¡¯s college entrance examination had also been finished. In order to take care of Zhou Xu, he applied for L university, which was not far from their home.
From where they lived to L university there were a total of four stations. Even if one was walking, it only took about thirty minutes . When Ye Shaoyun was filling out his aspirations report, he didn¡¯t even hesitate before filling L university.
Zhou Xu also did not mind because he knew that in the previous world, Ye Shaoyun applied for L university, so he knew that Ye Shaoyun would not leave.
Before Ru Yu left, he went alone to Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun¡¯s house. Waiting in front of their house¡¯s door, he wanted to see Ye Shaoyun again.
In this half year, he acted in a fit of pique and never spoke to Zhou Xu. Of course, Zhou Xu also didn¡¯t care about him. As if they were enemies in a previous life, in this life, as soon as they see each other, they would find the other disagreeable to the eye.
Because it was Sunday, both Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun were at home. He tried to knock on the door, but the sound of Zhou Xuughing and the sound of Ye Shaoyun teasing Zhou Xu came from the door.
Ruyu¡¯s heart expectations gradually fall short in the sound of the two peopleughing. He thought Ye Shaoyun would certainly remember him, but Ye Shaoyun did not, he threw him away, without any sense of guilt. He could actually still y with Zhou Xu so happily.
Five-year-old children did not yet understand what was revenge, but nted a seed of repressed feelings at the bottom of the heart. More than ten yearster, when he came back, that seed had sprouted, drawing branches.
When Zhou Xu was in his third year of high school, exactly when he was eighteen years old, his ssroom weed two students who joined partway. One was called Yang Ru Yu and the other one was called Yang Lizheng.
Ru Yu really joined the Yang household and even used their family name.
Zhou Xu sat in thest row of the ssroom by the window. He was looking at the falling snowkes outside, a little dazed.
The teachers and students were used to Zhou Xu¡¯s distracted appearance. Anyway, he had good grades, and also no one would really bother with him, and he was the pride of the entire school. In thest national pianopetition, he directly carried a first prize trophy back.
Speaking of this, this trophy he had carried back four times in a row, and he had only participated four times.
Ru Yu and Yang Lizheng were temporarily ced in thest row, precisely the two seats to Zhou Xu¡¯s right.
After Zhou Xu looked back, he saw two additional strangers at his right. Looking once again, Zhou Xu smiled. Wasn¡¯t it Ru Yu and Yang Lizheng?
Actually, in the original world, Yang Lizheng woulde back in their middle school years. However this time, they came back a few yearster, but this was also good. If Ru Yu still wanted to fight, Zhou Xu would not be polite with him.
This was officially the end of February, a few months before the college entrance exams. However Zhou Xu had long been admitted to a high-level music school and at the same time he was also a member of a Philharmonic orchestra. His living expenses didn¡¯t need to rely on Ye Shaoyun.
Ye Shaoyun also had long joined the workforce. He was a designer and was busy to death when busy, and bored to death when idle.
During this period of time, Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t have much work, it was not really no work but more like he was not short on money. This period of time he wanted to spend time with Zhou Xu because, although Zhou Xu was already admitted to a music school, that was the result of the specialized courses. When the time came, if he couldn¡¯t pass the academics courses, then there was still a possibility of being rejected in the end.
At this time, Ye Shaoyun had already passed his thirties. He had money and looks, so there were a lot of ¡°good hearted people ¡± who wanted to introduce him to someone. However, Ye Shaoyun always politely rejected, because he hoped to raise Zhou Xu into an adult before thinking about other subjects.
When Zhou Xu became an adult, he wanted to wait until Zhou Xu went to college.
Ru Yu had also recognized Zhou Xu. He smiled lightly at Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, long time no see.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at him, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Long time no see, Ru Yu.¡±
Next to him, Yang Lizheng didn¡¯t recognize Zhou Xu. Even if Ru Yu said Zhou Xu¡¯s name, he did not think of it. He had already forgotten all his kindergarten ssmates.
In fact, Yang Lizheng¡¯s reaction was normal. When Yang Lizheng left, he was only a four years old child, so he didn¡¯t have a strong memory. Not seeing each other for ten years, how could he remember?
The reason Ruyu remembered was because he felt too hurt at that time. Zhou Xu remembered because he was originally not a child at all.
Both of them smiled like tigers. One looked as warm as jade, just like his name, while the other was slightly cold but still looked polite.
Yang Lizheng touched Ruyu¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Who is he, do you know him?¡±
Ruyu nodded and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s Zhou Xu. You may have forgotten, he was our ssmate in kindergarten. You even fought with him at that time.¡±
Yang Lizheng forgot but since he was a ssmate, he smiled at Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Hello¡±.
Zhou Xu also answered back, ¡°Hello, Xiao Zheng.¡±
Yang Lizheng froze, then answered with a smile, ¡°We really know each other.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Ru Yu answered for Zhou Xu.
The teacher knocked on the table with a ckboard eraser, ¡°Even though there are new students, you don¡¯t have to talk to each other now. Wait for the ss to finish before doing so.¡±
The three people immediately fall silent. The teacher then continued their lecture.
After ss, Ru Yu was surrounded by several people. Of course, it was mostly by girls. Zhou Xu was only watching with cold eyes behind them because he knew that Ru Yu didn¡¯t have half an interest in women.
However, Zhou Xu was slightly surprised that Ru Yu couldmunicate well with them. It didn¡¯t seem awkward at all. Even the one with adoring eyes could easily be solved.
It seemed that in these ten years, Ru Yu had a very thorough understanding of the words ¡°to feign civility¡±.
In fact, if people didn¡¯t have bad intentions, and interpersonal rtionships could be resolved in such a smooth and round way, then Zhou Xu thought it was gentle. However, Ru Yu was different, because he himself didn¡¯t like women, but still gave them hope with those lines, this wasn¡¯t gentle, but evil.
Some people¡¯s gentleness was integrated deep in their bones. Zhou Xu indeed admired this kind of person, because he had some people or things he couldn¡¯t stand. He couldn¡¯t be so gentle that he would still treat them sincerely. But for some people¡¯s gentleness, Zhou Xu just wanted to give them a ha ha.
A few young girls surrounding Ru Yu shyly walked away. They turned back and said that they were really lucky to meet Ru Yu and Ru Yu smiled back and said that he was also honored.
Yang Lizheng was beside him, curling his lips as if he didn¡¯t see.
Zhou Xu took Yang Lizheng¡¯s performance in his eyes. It seemed that this world¡¯s Yang Lizheng no longer loved Ru Yu. Not only did he not love him, but he also understood Ru Yu thoroughly. To say the least, it may be because Yang Lizheng understood Ru Yu that he didn¡¯t love him.
Ru Yu waited for those girls to leave before asking Zhou Xu again, ¡°Zhou Xu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, let¡¯s get together tonight. It¡¯ll be my treat, you should call your uncle.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask himter if he has time. After all, he¡¯s unlike us who have plenty of time.¡±
Ru Yu smiled a little and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was I who wasn¡¯t considerate enough. Ask him on what day he¡¯s free, I¡¯m always avable.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
After talking, Zhou Xu thenid down on the table and began to pretend to sleep. Because he was toozy to care about Ru Yu, and as for Ye Shaoyun, Zhou Xu knew very well that he was currently very idle. His biggest concern everyday was to cook for Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu originally wanted to tease Ye Shaoyun, but the main point was that after teasing, he also had to endure. In the end, he gave up first, so it was he who asked to sleep separately from Ye Shaoyun.
Even now, Ye Shaoyun was still like always and raised Zhou Xu like his son, never tempted, he was only diligent.
Zhou Xu felt that he could not resist for long. Anyway, he was already an adult, and he had to help Ye Shaoyun through the transition from family love to love.
Because Zhou Xu was an art student, he didn¡¯t live in the dorms, he didn¡¯t have to go to the evening studies. However every time he went home, Ye Shaoyun would force him to study for a period of time.
Ye Shaoyun was also not a young teenager anymore, whether it was the body or voice or personality, the current Ye Shaoyun was like a schizophrenic patient. In front of Zhou Xu, he was basically a nephew ve, but in front of outsiders, he had a really cold face. Every day he was like a block of ice, so cold that icicles would drop.
.
As soon as Zhou Xu got hom, Ye Shaoyun came out wearing an apron and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Xu, you¡¯re back. Are you hungry? I made prawns for you today, I will peel them for youter.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at the sky. He really suspected that Ye Shaoyun was a schizophrenic patient, because when outsiders were around, he would basically be a refrigerator. Now when he looked at the man with a big smile on his face and an apron, Zhou Xu felt a little incredulous.
¡°Okay. Right, today, I saw Ru Yu.¡±
¡°Ru Yu, who?¡±
Chapter 95.2
Chapter 95.2
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (3.2)
Editor: Nadralexe
Zhou Xu answered casually, ¡°The person who used to be my brother.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was stunned for a moment before remembering who Ruyu was. Fourteen years have passed so fast that Zhou Xu has grown up almost in an instant in his world, and he hasn¡¯t even had enough of his delicate tender face yet. Now, Zhou Xu was already a six-foot-tall teenager.
Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t have any spare mind to think about others with that Zhou Xu alone was enough to fill his entire life.
¡°I thought he left already. Why is he back again?¡±
¡°He is registered here on his ID, so of course, he has toe back to take the college entrance exam. Oh right, he mentioned that he wants toe by sometime and have a meal together.¡±
¡°Oh? And you agreed?¡±
¡°Not yet, I said it depends on whether you have time or not.¡±
Ye Shaoyun smiled and said, ¡°In that case, tell him that I am very, very busy, so busy that I barely have any time toe home.¡±
Zhou Xu nced at Ye Shaoyun, who was wearing an apron, and then smiled, ¡°How busy can you be? You have time to make food every day and even peel shrimp for me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! You are the most important thing to me in this world.¡±
Zhou Xu almost choked. Despite knowing that Ye Shaoyun had no intention of being in a special rtionship with him, Zhou Xu still wanted to push Ye Shaoyun over onto a bed and fully enjoy himself.
Still, that was nothing more than a thought that shed across his mind. He still had to find a way to prove to Ye Shaoyun that he was not only a nephew but also an attractive man, a perfect person to fall in love with.
Before that, Zhou Xu had to make some psychological preparations for Ye Shaoyun, since Zhou Xu himself liked men.
During dinner, Zhou Xu stared at Ye Shaoyun as Ye Shaoyun was focusing on peeling the shrimp.
After peeling, he put the shrimp directly into Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth.
Zhou Xu ate the shrimp in one bit, took Ye Shaoyun¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°There¡¯s juice.¡±
Then, he casually licked Ye Shaoyun¡¯s finger. Ye Shaoyun froze and immediately withdrew his hand, but Zhou Xu continued eating like there was nothing wrong with that.
After they finished, Zhou Xu sat next to Ye Shaoyun as they were watching TV, and took Ye Shaoyun¡¯s to ce it on his shoulder. This way, Zhou Xu seemed to be lying in Ye Shaoyun¡¯s arms.
This looked so loving and intimate, but it wasn¡¯t anything too unusual, so Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t think much about it.
¡°Did you finish all your homework?¡± asked Ye Shaoyun.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done. I want to ask you something.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Uncle, I found that I have no interest in women, I like men.¡±
Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t seem too surprised, because this world was quite friendly to homosexuals. They could marry, adopt children, and not be looked down upon. So, at most Ye Shaoyun would only be surprised or get mad, but he wouldn¡¯t kick Zhou Xu out of the house.
¡°Oh, sure. So be it. Just make sure you don¡¯t get bullied... and don¡¯t bully others.¡±
¡°Alright, Uncle. I also like men who are older than me, preferably those who are more than ten years older. I find those people to be particrly attractive.¡±
Ye Shaoyun sat up to look at Zhou Xu this time. ¡°More than ten years older than you? Then that man must be around his 30s. Most people are already married by then, are you sure that you aren¡¯t being fooled by someone?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t sleep with someone until you know him well. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After Zhou Xu agreed, he added, ¡°I like people who are just like you, uncle.¡±
After saying so, Zhou Xu went upstairs to sleep, but Ye Shaoyun was still in shock from what Zhou Xu said. Is it because I cared too much about Zhou Xu that made Zhou Xu think that way?
Ye Shaoyun decided to start working at apany so that he could give Zhou Xu some extra freedom to explore the world more.
Thinking about this, Ye Shaoyun called his boss.
The boss he called was furious when Ye Shaoyun left, but since he had such a great reputation and skills, the boss could only swallow his anger. Now hearing that Ye Shaoyun decided toe back, the boss was so d. So many customers would only ept Ye Shaoyun¡¯s design, giving the boss a headache when he had to deal with the situation every time.
¡°Boss, can you pleasee back soon, I beg you.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to work tomorrow. Oh, by the way, I don¡¯t do difficult tasks, I still have to cook for my nephew.¡±
¡°Ok ok ok, whatever you want. As long as youe back, I can even go pick the stars in the sky for you.¡±
Ye Shaoyun hung up the phone and remembered Zhou Xu¡¯s words again. For some reason, a sudden scene shed through his mind. It was the scene of Zhou Xu inadvertently licking his fingers during the meal just now. He can still remember the tingling feeling he felt.
He shook his head quickly and waved away the thoughts in his mind. Ye Shaoyun felt like he must have had too much time recently, which was why he kept thinking about these kinds of stuff.
Zhou Xu saw Ye Shaoyun¡¯s reaction on the second floor. Knowing that he probably wouldn¡¯t ept it at first, but even if he made him change a little bit of his mind, then it could already be considered a sess. Zhou Xu had plenty of other ways to make Ye Shaoyun move.
After that day, Ye Shaoyun went to work. And after going there did he discover the reason why his boss had such a headache. It was because a richdy insisted to let only Ye Shaoyun do the design of her house. But the problem was, Ye Shaoyun wasn¡¯t present! So that made his boss very worried. Since the woman had an extraordinary background too, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.
When he arrived at thepany, the boss almost treated him like an emperor, and Ye Shaoyun also agreed to get to know this beauty.
The beauty was named He Meng, who was 23 this year. After falling in love with Ye Shaoyun at first sight, she couldn¡¯t forget him at all. She tried her best to get closer to him, but Ye Shaoyun never took the time to even take a look at her.
From the outside, Ye Shaoyun looked really cold. But He Meng thought he was like this to everyone, and liked him even more.
This time, Ye Shaoyun felt like he couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. Therefore, he invited He Meng to a meal together in the afternoon. Of course, this was to exin everything to her, but He Meng thought that her efforts finally paid off.
Ye Shaoyun¡¯s style was considered vigorous, but even so, he often had to rework. After all, his job was to design, and a small mistake may cause the whole design to start over.
On this day, hepleted the design of a simple small vi. After finish, the design, a lot of revisions were still needed. But although there would be a lot of revisions, as long as the overall framework was in ce, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.
When he finished, his watch showed 6:30. He quickly called Zhou Xu, telling him to go buy something to eat, and then went to meet He Meng.
The restaurant was very luxurious. In the dim lighting and ambiguous atmosphere, Ye Shaoyun only felt awkward. Although he was rich, he didn¡¯t like this kind of environment. He¡¯d rather make some food and eat it together with Zhou Xu, clean andfortable.
Finally, he found He Meng, who was well-dressed and sitting in the corner. Ye Shaoyun asked, ¡°Why did you choose a ce like this?¡±
He Meng asked back, ¡°Where else? Isn¡¯t it very convenient to be able to say whatever we want at a ce like this?¡±
Ye Shaoyun frowned and sat down with his indifferently cold expression. If others were to see this, they would have definitely thought these people were strangers and identally sat in the wrong ce.
¡°Shaoyun, what would you like to drink before dinner? How about a White Martini?¡±
¡°No thanks, I didn¡¯t n to eat.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
He Meng raised her head from the menu and looked very confused. Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t want to talk too much and said directly, ¡°Miss He, I¡¯m sorry. I understand your kindness, but I am not a good match with you, so please stop clinging to me.¡±
He Meng was stunned as Ye Shaoyun continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what caused this misunderstanding, if there are any, I apologize. If there aren¡¯t any, then you should know that I don¡¯t love you. So please don¡¯t make it hard for ourpany either, please?¡±
He spoke everything he had wanted to say. He tried to be gentle, but he didn¡¯t know how to be gentle to anyone but Zhou Xu. He thought that he was a gentle person, but since all of it was for Zhou Xu, there was none left for anyone else.
He Meng¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and after Ye Shaoyun finished speaking, he stood up and bowed slightly, ¡°Sorry, Miss He, if I made myself clear, then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±
After that, Ye Shaoyun turned around and was about to leave. But just after two steps, he was stopped by a teenager.
The young man had a pair of enlightening eyes. Ye Shaoyun felt like he had seen this person somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where.
With his eyebrows tightly furrowed, he asked in a not-so-gentle tone, ¡°Can I help you?¡±
The teenager did not seem to be annoyed, and instead, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His face looked exactly like a standard handsome guy. He was also very well-dressed and spoke very politely. Anyone who met him for the first time should have a pretty good impression of him, but unfortunately, the person in front of him was Ye Shaoyun, a person who has no one else in his eyes but his nephew.
¡°Uncle Ye, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±
Ye Shaoyun was finally stunned, is this handsome boy Ru Yu?
Time always flew by so quickly. The five-year-old child has already grown so big.
He sighed in his heart because Ru Yu made him understand that his Xiao Xu is already a grown-up. He wouldn¡¯t kiss his face as he did as a child, he wouldn¡¯t climb onto his bed anymore and beg to sleep with him, he wouldn¡¯t kiss him on the lips again.
Inexplicably, Ye Shaoyun felt a little sad. Perhaps he needed to divert his attention now because he was very afraid that after Zhou Xu left him for college, he would be very lost in life.
In addition, Zhou Xu would fall in love, get married, then move away in the future. At that time, I¡¯ll probably be very lonely, thought Ye Shaoyun.
¡°Uncle Ye? Uncle Ye?¡± Ru Yu asked after seeing that Ye Shaoyun was not speaking. He seemed to be wondering about something or his mind was nk.
Ye Shaoyun looked at Ru Yu coldly and asked again, ¡°Can I help you?¡±
¡°Nothing really, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. I¡¯m very happy to see you again, Uncle Ye. Would you like to have a meal together?¡±
¡°No thanks, I still have something to do, we canter.¡±
¡°Then, Uncle Ye, can you leave me your phone number? At least we are friends?¡±
Now that Ru Yu said so, Ye Shaoyun couldn¡¯t refuse either. They took out their phones and exchanged their numbers, and then he hurried home.
In this luxurious restaurant, Ru Yu walked up to He Meng and smiled, ¡°Cousin, do you like that man?¡±
He Meng was already very upset, and after seeing her cousin talking about it again, she got even angrier.
She reached out her hand to p Ru Yu¡¯s face, but her wrist was caught by Ru Yu in mid-air. Ru Yu¡¯s handsome face smiled slightly, but she knew that he must be up-to-no-good. Sure enough, she heard Ru Yu say, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether he likes you or not. Even if he does, I can take him from you. Cousin, what do you think?¡±
Chapter 95.3
Chapter 95.3
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (3.3)
Editor: Nadralexe
At Yang¡¯s household, Ru Yu had already be the parents¡¯ darling, their own son Yang Lizheng had been undermined. However, fortunately Yang Lizheng was rather lenient, otherwise he and Ru Yu would have already fought.
Yang Lizheng didn¡¯t fight with Ru Yu, this, in fact, was also considered saving his own life. Because with Ru Yu¡¯s current personality, the result would certainly be miserable.
It could be considered that He Meng had seen through Ru Yu si)nce long ago. However, she had never put him in her eyes, but this time, she really could feel that he was not a good person. This kind of oppressive feeling was too shocking, she even felt that Ru Yu was like a psychopathic murderer. Although on the surface, he seemed gentle, however he may be evil inside.
Only after Ru Yu released He Meng¡¯s hand, did he sit down. After sitting down, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Cousin, since we can meet with such a coincidence, let¡¯s have a meal together, and let¡¯s not talk about unpleasant things.¡±
Ru Yu sat down but He Meng stood up and red at Ru Yu before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it¡±, and left.
He Meng was disgusted by Ru Yu, however he still had a super cute little brother. It was why she called Yang Lizheng who also quite liked this cousin of his. The two of them hit it off to find a ce to eat.
As for Ru Yu, the so-called sincere heart needed to be exchanged with a sincere heart. He didn¡¯t invest in any, so he could only eat at a high-end restaurant alone, eating expensive meals, but there was no one to apany him.
In fact, Ru Yu didn¡¯t care, because he was already full of malice towards such a world, he hated almost everyone and everything in this world, the only person he ever trusted, also betrayed him, so if he could, he even wished he could destroy this world.
If Zhou Xu knew what Ru Yu was thinking, he would probably send him a nametab with a deep eighth-grader syndrome, and then stay far away from him.
But at this time, Zhou Xu did not have the mood to argue with Ru Yu, because he was thinking about how to make Ye Shaoyun more touched.
After Ye Shaoyun left and went home, he discovered that Zhou Xu was eating pizza, seemingly not at all upset that he was not around.
Sitting next to Zhou Xu, he picked a slice of pizza for himself. Ye Shaoyun said sourly while eating, ¡°Xiao Xu, when I was not here, did you miss me?¡±
Zhou Xu looked at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not four years old.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was very hurt, he took a bite of pizza, covered his chest and said, ¡°Xiao Xu, when you were a child, you would cry every time you couldn¡¯t see me for a while and would look for me.¡±
Zhou Xu, wholly exasperated, turned his head once again to look at Ye Shaoyun, and then repeated, ¡°I am not four years old anymore.¡±
Ye Shaoyun had nothing to say, he could only eat his pizza while being depressed. Zhou Xu felt it was funny, because it was obvious that Ye Shaoyun did not really understand his meaning. What Zhou Xu meant was that he was not four years old, the way he missed someone was not the same as a child. Furthermore, he was not four years old, he already had his own thoughts, such as love.
Zhou Xu finished eating a piece, Ye Shaoyun also finished eating one, with a turn of his head, Zhou Xu saw that on Ye Shaoyun¡¯s mouth corner, there was still some pizza cheese stuck.
Happiness filled his heart, Zhou Xu knew what to do.
Zhou Xu said ¡°Uncle¡±, then at the moment Ye Shaoyun turned his head back, Zhou Xu put both his hands on the side of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s face. Their forehead touched and Zhou Xu said, ¡°Uncle, I miss you a lot.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was happy, but Zhou Xu surprisingly said, ¡°Uncle, you still have some pizza here, I¡¯ll wipe you clean.¡±
¡°En.¡±
After agreeing, Ye Shaoyun froze, because Zhou Xu¡¯s whole body pressed against his face. He stretched his tongue and licked the cheese away from the corner of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s lips.
The touch of that tongue was really too satiny, Yao Shaoyun¡¯s entire person went stupid, but Zhou Xu smiled a little after licking and said, ¡°Delicious.¡±
After talking, he went upstairs and Ye Shaoyun¡¯s whole person was as if struck by lightning. The tips of his ears were red, and his heart also felt like it was not his own,pletely out of control.
Ye Shaoyun felt that he was going crazy, obviously he was a kid he considered as his own son, but he was so provocative. Being a straight old man, he seemed to be bending.
After a long silence, Ye Shaoyun felt that he had to educate Zhou Xu in the future. Otherwise, if he went on like this, he thought that he may really bend. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if he bent. The key point was that Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t want to attack his own nephew. It would be chaotic, it would be even more immoral.
Besides, Ye Shaoyun forgot that he and Zhou Xu originally did not have any blood rtionship.
After Zhou Xu went upstairs, he actuallyughed because he heard Ye Shaoyun¡¯s pounding heartbeat, which told him that Ye Shaoyun could now at least see him as a normal man, and not as a kid, which was another big step forward.
Recently, Zhou Xu was very thirsty, he no longer wanted to resolve himself with his own hands. He originally wanted to wait for a while, but now he was ready to speed up because he wanted to do it, and wanted it very much.
After returning back to school, Zhou Xu once again coldly sat in his seat by the window. In fact, even if he did not study, he already knew this knowledge, even if he casually took the tests, it was not a problem to join important universities. He only didn¡¯t want to be too unconventional, because it would make Ye Shaoyun worry.
In a few days, it was the first round of mock exams, Zhou Xu did very well, he was second in his grade while the first was Ru Yu.
After the results were posted, Ru Yu came over first to ¡°congratte¡± Zhou Xu, ¡°Zhou Xu, congrattions, you did very well.¡±
Zhou Xu replied with a light smile, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either, top of the grade.¡±
¡°I was lucky. However I heard that you were always in the top three of your grade, I really need to learn from you. Oh yeah, the other day, I met your uncle, did he tell you?¡±
¡°No, things that are not important, he usually does not tell me.¡± Zhou Xu said lightly.
Truthfully, this conversation could not be simpler and also moreplicated, Zhou Xu could find from this simple conversation that Ru Yu still had some kind of hate towards Ye Shaoyun and him. However, in the midst of hate for Ye Shaoyun, there was also still a little bit of expectation.
Perhaps, Zhou Xu thought, he may be the same as thest life, and still loved Ye Shaoyun, but was a bit ambivalent.
However, Zhou Xu¡¯s light-hearted words were as hard to swallow as a fly for Ru Yu. He always thought he could hold Zhou Xu down, whether when he was five years old or now that he was neen years old.
¡°O, really, but have you ever thought that he could also be doing that because he wanted to hide something.¡±
¡°Yeah, I never thought of it.¡± Zhou Xu said.
The more calm Zhou Xu was, the less collected Ru Yu became. Finally, the two smiled and went back to their own seats, while their eyes seemed to be fighting.
Yang Lizheng next to them thought he could hear the crackling sound of electricity. Of course, this was exaggerated, but it was true that their sights were full of provocation.
When Yang Lizhengst saw He Meng, he knew what Ruyu was thinking. He was toozy to care about Ru Yu, nor did he want to care about Ru Yu and Zhou Xu¡¯s affairs, he and Ru Yu were just ¡°brothers¡±, that was all.
That night after school, Zhou Xu came home to see Ye Shaoyun cooking in an apron.
Leaning against the kitchen door, Zhou Xu asked, ¡°Uncle, have you seen Ru Yu?¡±
Ye Shaoyun was frying chicken legs and saw that Zhou Xu opened the kitchen door, so he said, ¡°Eithere in or close the door or you¡¯ll make the whole house smell of cooking oil.¡±
Zhou Xu entered the kitchen and conveniently closed the kitchen door.
The kitchen was actually very small and narrow. Basically it could only fit two persons side by side, and Zhou Xu deliberately stood behind Ye Shaoyun so when Ye Shaoyun moved, he unconsciously touched Zhou Xu.
After Zhou Xu entered, Ye Shaoyun said while frying chicken legs, ¡°Yes,st time I happened to see him in a restaurant. I didn¡¯t recognize him, he recognized me, why?¡±
¡°Nothing, today Ru Yu told me you two met.¡±
¡°En, that was the only time.¡±
Zhou Xu casually agreed and also did not continue to care. From Ye Shaoyun¡¯s tone, Zhou Xu knew that he basically did not put it in his heart, which also meant that the only person who did was Ru Yu.
In the end, Zhou Xu thought it was all wishful thinking, because Ye Shaoyun was his sooner orter and never Ru Yu¡¯s.
In the previous life, Ru Yu thought that because of Zhou Xu, Ye Shaoyun rejected him. In this life, Zhou Xu would let that thought of him be reality.
Ye Shaoyun was making food, Zhou Xu quietly hugged Ye Shaoyun from behind.
Frozen in ce, Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t move, while Zhou Xu said, ¡°Uncle, the chicken leg is about to be burnt.¡±
Ye Shaoyun hurriedly fished out the chicken leg, but Zhou Xu still held his waist without letting go.
¡°What¡¯s happening, you¡¯re so big and still so pampered?¡±
Zhou Xu was currently about the same height as Ye Shaoyun, hugging him felt veryfortable, because of the familiarity, because they have already embraced countless times.
¡°It¡¯s not pampering.¡± Zhou Xu said against Ye Shaoyun¡¯s ear.
His voice was enticing, and the breeze generated when he spoke blew right into Ye Shaoyun¡¯s ears, causing him to get goosebumps all of a sudden.
Zhou Xu could obviously see those tiny goose bumps on his chin andughed in his heart. However, his hands loosened the embrace, because he could not force Ye Shaoyun too much, otherwise it would not be worth the loss if he scared him away.
¡°Stop ying, get out, the kitchen is full of cooking oil.
¡°En, I¡¯m just tired.¡±
Zhou Xu went out of the kitchen, while Ye Shaoyun took a long breath of relief in the kitchen. He felt like he may go crazy, he really seemed to be falling for this little nephew of his.
That could not be, Ye Shaoyun once again admonished himself countless times in his heart, and only then did he calm down.
Zhou Xu quite liked to eat fried chicken, but he never nibbled them clean. It was why, every time he would take two bites and then pass them to Ye Shaoyun for him to gnaw.
In the past, this action was nothing, but now Zhou Xu was still taking two bites of meat and then gave the rest to Ye Shaoyun. The more Ye Shaoyun thought about it, the more he felt that this was too ambiguous, but Zhou Xu behaved very normally, he was not too pretentious, so he took it and continued to eat.
As he was eating, the doorbell rang, the two of them looked at each other. Zhou Xu went to open the door.
¡°Hello, Zhou Xu, since you never told me when you guys were free, I took the liberty of visiting.¡±
Zhou Xu leaned against the door and replied with a slight smile, ¡°Wee, wee.¡±
Inside the house, Ye Shaoyun asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Zhou Xu said towards the house, ¡°Ru Yu.¡±
After saying that, Zhou Xu and Ru Yu entered, and when Ru Yu reached the living room, he put down the gift in his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, I¡¯vee to disturb you.¡±
¡°O, it¡¯s okay.¡±
Yu Yu said, ¡°Then it¡¯s good, you guys are eating?¡±
¡°En, let¡¯s eat together.¡±
From the moment he saw Ru Yu, Ye Shaoyun was like a different person, cold, calm, not at all like the clingy and overprotective Ye Shaoyun in front of Zhou Xu.
¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be polite and eat the free meal.¡±
Zhou Xu also sat down, he picked up a chicken wing, nibbled two mouthfuls and handed it to Ye Shaoyun. Ye Shaoyun also continued to eat. Opposite to them, Ru Yu¡¯s heart felt slightly cold, he said, ¡°You guys have a really good rtionship, two people eating one piece of chicken wing.¡±
Ye Shaoyun listened to Ru Yu, and also remembered that this action of Zhou Xu and his was not appropriate, but no matter how ambiguous it was, he did not want to hear it from others.
Ye Shaoyun looked at Ru Yu, and indifferently said, ¡°I like to eat his leftovers.¡±
T/N : I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m really reallyte. I notified those who are on CG discord that I had caught a cold (I don¡¯t mix well with cold, I was down for a week.) Then 2 days after I was done with the cold, I got my second shot of vine ._. Welp ~
Anyway, Ru Yu has kind of a victim syndrom... *sigh*
Chapter 96.1
Chapter 96.1
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (4.1)
Editor: chestnutwhale
Zhou Xu also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see someone eating my leftovers.¡±
Ru Yu¡¯s smile was frozen on her face, he could only cough to cover up this awkward moment, ¡°Cough, cough... Where did you get this fried chicken from? It¡¯s quite good.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and answered, ¡°I liked it a lot, so Uncle bought it especially for me.¡±
Ye Shaoyun hummed as he chewed on the chicken, and Ru Yu just smiled, ¡°Your uncle-nephew rtionship is quite admirable.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± answered Ye Shaoyun.
Zhou Xu looked back at Ye Shaoyun and asked quietly, ¡°Uncle, did you forget that you were adopted? We don¡¯t share any blood. If we have a good rtionship, it¡¯s definitely because we have good chemistry, not because we¡¯re blood-rted.¡±
After hearing Zhou Xu, Ye Shaoyun and Ru Yu fell silent. Ru Yu didn¡¯t know that Ye Shaoyun and Zhou Xu weren¡¯t rted, and he¡¯d even forgotten that he was adopted.
Seeing that the two were silent, Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, how about this, I¡¯ll address you differently from now on. Since we aren¡¯t rted, why not just call you Brother Ye?¡±
Ru Yu interrupted, ¡°How can you just change these things so spontaneously? You¡¯ve been calling him uncle for so many years, and it¡¯s undeniable that he¡¯s fed you for many years. If you change it now, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re messing up the generation gap?¡±
Ye Shaoyun agreed with Ru Yu on this, because in his mind, he was still hesitant to step across a certain line, at least for now.
Zhou Xu was Ye Shaoyun¡¯s most precious person. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Zhou Xu, and to prevent this, he needed to control himself. That was Ye Shaoyun¡¯s mentality.
So, this time, Ye Shaoyun nodded and said, ¡°Xiao Xu, you should still call me Uncle.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Uncle, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Ye Shaoyun reached out his hand, but his fingers were all greasy, so he touched Zhou Xu¡¯s head with the back of his hand to say that he was happy with the reply.
Watching their interactions, Ru Yu¡¯s heart was turbulent. He¡¯d thought his enemy was He Meng, but never once had he thought that his real enemy was Zhou Xu.
Although his heart was filled with anger, his face remained cheerful. Ru Yu took a few bites of the fried chicken and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, no matter how many years it has been, you still liked Xiao Xu the best.¡±
Ye Shaoyun nodded and didn¡¯t speak.
After that, Ru Yu mentioned things about school, such as Zhou Xu¡¯s mock test results.
Zhou Xu had always been Ye Shaoyun¡¯s pride, so when he heard that Zhou Xu got second ce, he was still very proud, and Zhou Xu also said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Next time, I will rece the first ce.¡±
Ru Yu, who was first ce, had thought that when he changed the topic to this, Zhou Xu would also mention that Ru Yu was first. Instead, Zhou Xu¡¯s words made it impossible for Ru Yu to reveal his first-ce status.
Zhou Xu was still smiling, but Ru Yu knew that he was doing this on purpose. In his mind, he thought that at least an interesting opponent was better than the idiots he was facing.
That day, Ru Yu didn¡¯t stay for long, because in this atmosphere, he only felt constant embarrassment. After seeing how these two were getting along, he figured out what tactic he should use, and that in itself could be considered a breakthrough.
In fact, Ru Yu was only nning to break through Ye Shaoyun, because by then, Zhou Xu¡¯s fortress would break apart by itself.
After he thought through his n, Ru Yu stood up and said to the two, ¡°It is great to meet you two again, so I shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore. Please continue, and I¡¯ll head back first. ¡±
Ye Shaoyun nodded, and Zhou Xu put down the fried chicken in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll send you along.¡±
¡°No need.¡±
Zhou Xu picked his chicken back and said, ¡°Alright, bye.¡±
Ru Yu smiled and left. Before he left, he even carefully closed their door and saw that Zhou Xu and Zhou Xu were still focused on eating their chicken. They didn¡¯t even bother to give him another word.
Normally Ye Shaoyun would not be so indifferent, but today, he noticed that there was a strangely hostile tension between Zhou Xu and Ru Yu.
He knew that the more Zhou Xu smiled in front of others, the more Zhou Xu disliked that person. Since Ru Yu got here, Zhou Xu had been smiling the whole time, so he knew that Zhou Xu must really dislike Ru Yu.
He sighed in his mind, knowing that the two didn¡¯t get along very well since their childhood, and now, though they were grown, they were still determined to go against each other.
Forget it, thought Ye Shaoyun, they wouldn¡¯t have many interactions with Ru Yu in the future, so it would be better to pretend that nothing had happened. So, he picked up the chicken wing that Zhou Xu had taken a few bites of and started eating.
After dinner, Zhou Xu felt a little too full, because he¡¯d only eaten meat without any fruits or vegetables. Hey on the sofa resting on Ye Shaoyun¡¯s leg and deliberately whined.
Ye Shaoyun rubbed Zhou Xu¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°How useless.¡±
Zhou Xu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because the fried chicken you made was too delicious.¡±
The two chatted andughed as if the rest of the world had nothing to do with them. All that was left was this tiny living room and the person beside the other.
After that day, Zhou Xu continued to attend school as usual and continued to be polite to Ru Yu, but as time went on, Ye Shaoyun also began receiving calls from Ru Yu more frequently.
But they would talk a few sentences at most, mostly just a greeting. asionally, Ru Yu would say ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, remember to stay warm¡± and words like that, yet Ye Shaoyun never paid much attention. As an independent man in his thirties, how would he not know how to take care of himself, but because he heard someone worrying about his health, he still felt a bit of warmth in his heart.
Having a person caring about you must be a very good feeling.
Ye Shaoyun also told Zhou Xu about him receiving calls from Ru Yu, but Zhou Xu simply nodded and never said much about it.
In a sh, two months had passed, and May arrived. The weather became warmer, but the college entrance exam also approached quickly.
In the second mock exam, Zhou Xu got first ce in the school, more than thirty points ahead of Ru Yu, who had ced second.
As Ru Yu went over to congratte him, Zhou Xu curved the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯m the final winner.¡±
Ru Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Then good luck to you.¡±
¡°In fact, there¡¯s no need. I can perform normally on the exam,¡± said Zhou Xu.
¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± said Ru Yu as he returned to his seat.
The curve on the corner of Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth was still there. He didn¡¯t like to argue, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t. Since Ru Yu in this world liked to talk so much, then Zhou Xu must also talk a little more back, and as for the damage, he wouldn¡¯t be responsible for that.
As adults, they need to be responsible for their own actions and words. This would especially apply to Ru Yu.
That day, Ru Yu called Ye Shaoyun again, but this time, he added one more sentence.
¡°Hello, Uncle Ye, are you off work yet?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
¡°The results of the second mock exam came out. Zhou Xu got first ce.¡±
¡°Oh, he¡¯s been doing well.¡±
¡°I got second, and I am a little sad. In fact, I got first in thest mock exam. Xiao Xu said he would knock me off my first ce, and he certainly did.¡±
¡°Well, try your best next time.¡±
¡°Uncle Ye, I¡¯m very sad today, can youe to visit me? Just a moment is fine, just want to say a few words. After you don¡¯t want me in your house anymore, I have been all alone. Even though the Yang Family has been very nice to me, in the end, you are my real family. Just tofort me a bit, uncle. Alright?¡±
This was something Ru Yu said very often. He wanted to eat away Ye Shaoyun¡¯s heart piece by piece, not leaving any space for Zhou Xu.
But he didn¡¯t expect that Ye Shaoyun would refuse him on the spot. Ye Shaoyun said, ¡°Sorry Ru Yu, today I have to make sour and spicy soup for Zhou Xu. I promised him this morning.¡±
Ru Yu was shocked. If Ye Shaoyun was going to refuse his request, at least Ye Shaoyun should find a better excuse. Did he refuse to visit Ru Yu just to make soup for Zhou Xu?
¡°Just to make a bowl of spicy and sour soup, Uncle Ye? Okay, I get it. It was too much to ask from you. After all, you chose to abandon me back then.¡± Ru Yu¡¯s voice was choking and sounded very sad.
¡°Because I already promised Xiao Xu.¡±
¡°Is tomorrow all right then?¡±
Ye Shaoyun thought about it and decided not to refuse anymore, so he said, ¡°Fine, tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll bring you and Xiao Xu out for a buffet.¡±
¡°Can it just be just you and me?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Well, see you tomorrow then.¡±
¡°See you tomorrow.¡±
After he hung up, Ru Yu was about to burst outughing. He thought that Zhou Xu would be more difficult to deal with, but never did he imagine how much more difficult would Ye Shaoyun be to deal with. It was as if his whole world revolved around Zhou Xu. Even a bowl of soup was much more important than Ru Yu.
How absurd!
Clearing his head of these thoughts, Ru Yu felt that he was about to go crazy from Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun. Anyway, at least he got to go out with them. Even with Zhou Xu tagging along, he could still find an opportunity to get rid of him.
That day, when Zhou Xu came back, Ye Shaoyun told him about what happened, but he didn¡¯t care much. Honestly, for him, if his lover got taken away by others, he wouldn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t that Zhou Xu trusted Ye Shaoyin, but he did trust his lover.
Chapter 96.2
Chapter 96.2
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (4.2)
Editor: Nadralexe
On the second day, the three men really met at a buffet restaurant. Ru Yu looked a little depressed, while Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun were both still in a good mood.
Zhou Xu liked one of the dishes of this buffet, the abalone porridge. It was very creamy, and it didn¡¯t smell fishy at all.
Sometimes, Ye Shaoyun would specificallye to this store to buy two abalone porridges to bring back. Every time, Zhou Xu would squint his eyes and drink it all, a very pleasurable appearance.
It was the same this time. As soon as they sat down, Ye Shaoyun went to get abalone porridge for Zhou Xu, while Ru Yu smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, if you were tactful, you would leave.¡±
¡°Tact, what is that thing?¡±
¡°I like Ye Shaoyun, I¡¯ll set aside all previous matters, that¡¯s why, this can be considered my first date with him, do you want to be a light bulb?¡±
¡°Once again, I don¡¯t know what being tactful is. As for you liking Ye Shaoyun, there are a lot of people who like him, do I have to avoid each of them? What a joke. In addition, you like him but he still does not like you, otherwise, why would he not want you in the first ce.¡±
These words of Zhou Xu were equivalent to giving another stab in Ru Yu¡¯s heart, making Ru Yu feel pain like a knife was being twisted in his heart. However, he still used augh to cover his heartache, he was used to it.
¡°Even so, you still need to give us some space. Let him properly reject me, you always cling to him, are you without feet and hands to always have him serve you?¡±
Zhou Xu spread his hands, ¡°I have hands and feet, but I don¡¯t feel like using them.¡±
Ye Shaoyun came back with two bowls of abalone porridge. Ru Yu thought he brought two bowls, one for Zhou Xu and one for himself, so he was about to reach out and take it. But in the end, Ye Shaoyun put the two bowls of abalone porridge in front of Zhou Xu and after putting them down, he even added, ¡°There¡¯s only two bowls left, you like it, drink it.¡±
Ru Yu awkwardly turned his hand to touch the flowers on the table before retracting his hand back. However the dissatisfaction in his heart went up another level.
Because he was not at home, Ye Shaoyun had turned back to his cold expressionless face again. He was like this even when he was talking to Ru Yu, the only exception was Zhou Xu. That tenderness, when it was falling in Ru Yu¡¯s eyes, was like a needle stabbing at him, his whole body felt ufortable.
¡°Uncle Ye, I want to eat the salmon sashimi over there, can you bring some over?¡± Ru Yu asked.
¡°Ok.¡± Ye Shaoyun wouldn¡¯t argue with Ru Yu. He got up to help Ru Yu get salmon.
After Ye Shaoyun left, Ru Yu then said, ¡°Zhou Xu, I intend to confess, will you also listen?¡±
¡°No, but you can still confess, I will choose to selectively forget.¡± Zhou Xu took a sip of abalone porridge. En, it was good, the taste was still as good as before.
Zhou Xu was unmoved by force or persuasion. In the end, Ru Yu still surrendered, he was ready to talk about it the next time he had the opportunity to see Ye Shaoyun alone.
However, Ruyu did not expect that as soon as Ye Shaoyun came back, Zhou Xu would say, ¡°Uncle, Ru Yu wants to confess to you, so I will not bother you two today, I will go home and prepare something random to eat.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was stunned, and Ru Yu was frozen in ce.
Zhou Xu outfoxed Ru Yu in this light manner. After saying this, he just left, not even giving Ru Yu some time to adjust.
Ye Shaoyun held the salmon, Ru Yu could only get up to take the small te in his hand. He then said, ¡°Uncle Ye, you sit first, I will exin to you slowly and clearly. Xiao Xu may have misunderstood.¡±
Ye Shaoyun could only sit down and pour himself a cup of hot water. He said, ¡°What did Xiao Xu misunderstand?¡±
Ru Yu thought for a moment, knowing that he shouldn¡¯t give Ye Shaoyun a bad impression for the time being. Besides, he could really not say it now, after all they had only met each other a few times.
Ru Yu also knew his own stubbornness, so he spoke in a helpless tone, ¡°Xiao Xu, he may really have misunderstood. In fact, I just want to get acquainted with you again. Uncle Ye, do you still remember, when we met for the first time, I was only five. I had been wandering for a long time then, I was hungry and cold. That morning, you brought me breakfast, that warmth, I still can¡¯t forget it.¡±
Ye Shaoyun originally wanted to say something, however Ru Yu was so sentimental, he could not speak, he could only nod his head, ¡°I remember.¡±
¡°Uncle Ye, you certainly do not remember as deeply as I do. I can even tell all the details of that time, because that was the first warmth I encountered in my life.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was silent, he really didn¡¯t remember that time clearly, and he was also not as attentive as Ru Yu.
¡°Uncle Ye, I always thought that after you led me to your home, I would then have a home.¡± As Ru Yu talked, he had a bitter smile. Clearly, he and Zhou Xu were simr children, but his look was so heavy. Ye Shaoyun also couldn¡¯t help his heart to soften, because the lonelinessing from Ru Yu¡¯s lowered head was particrly heartbreaking.
Probably every person who has a little bit of sympathy would all unconsciously gentle down. Ye Shaoyun said, ¡°Ru Yu, is your new home not happy?¡±
¡°Happy, but the happiness is not mine. It is my adoptive parents¡¯ and their son¡¯s, I am an added person, always have been and probably will always be.¡±
As he talked, one of Ru Yu¡¯s tears fell down. This appearance of enduring silently also made Ye Shaoyun sigh, ¡°Ru Yu, sorry, it was indeed my fault at that time. Perhaps I should not have taken you back in the first ce.¡±
¡°No, Uncle Ye, you were not in the wrong. At least thanks to you, I have the life I have now, if not for you, I might still be homeless.¡±
¡°Ru Yu, sorry.¡±
Ru Yu wiped away his tears, his face full of bitterness, but he still smiled as always and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, I¡¯m still grateful to you. Can we still be friends? I still want to meet you asionally, can I?¡±
¡°You can.¡± Ye Shaoyun answered.
With tears still staining his face, Ru Yu broke into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good, uncle Ye, I¡¯m very happy.¡±
In the end, that day¡¯s meal indeed ended with Ye Shaoyun apanying Ru Yu to eat. Ru Yu also made good use of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s kindness, but he also knew that Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t have the least bit of feelings for him, but he believed he could get what he wanted.
When returning home in the evening, Ye Shaoyun brought some snacks for Zhou Xu on the way back. Moreover, if the opposite person wasn¡¯t Ru Yu, he would definitely have chased after Zhou Xu on the go. However, Ru Yu was really good at using people¡¯s sympathy, so now that Ye Shaoyun thought back, he shouldn¡¯t have let Zhou Xu go then. He should have let Zhou Xu eat properly before talking.
What a pity, Ye Shaoyun thought, Zhou Xu really liked the abalone porridge from there the most.
Arriving home, Ye Shaoyun moved softly and quietly, in case Zhou Xu was already asleep, he didn¡¯t want to wake him up.
As soon as he opened the door, before he could even turn on the light, he heard a slightly cold voice say, ¡°Did your date go well?¡±
Ye Shaoyun heard that Zhou Xu was still awake, so he turned on the light and answered, ¡°Howe you¡¯re still awake?¡±
¡°Because I want to sleep with you today.¡± Zhou Xu said it in a very casual way, it seemed just like when he was a child, without any special meaning.
Ye Shaoyun also wondered, it was Zhou Xu himself who left Ye Shaoyun¡¯s room and didn¡¯t want to sleep with him, and he had been sleeping by himself for almost three years, so howe he suddenly wanted to sleep together again?
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Shaoyun asked, after asking he went on to say, ¡°By the way, I have brought you a midnight snack, crystal dumplings, do you want to eat?¡±
Zhou Xu sat down, and held out a hand, meaning to let Ye Shaoyun to bring them over.
Ye Shaoyun obviously understood, so he obediently put the crystal dumplings in front of Zhou Xu, himself sitting next to Zhou Xu, then asked: ¡°Xiao Xu, did you misunderstand Ru Yu? He didn¡¯t want to confess, and we¡¯re not dating either.¡±
Zhou Xu originally wanted to eat the crystal dumplings, but as a result, the dumplings just reached his lips, he put them down again.
¡°What? You¡¯re still feeling regret?¡±
¡°Of course not, but I still hope you two can get along peacefully.¡±
¡°Okay, uncle, I¡¯ll listen to you. In the future, I¡¯ll treat him well.¡±
Ye Shaoyun smiled a little, rubbed Zhou Xu¡¯s head and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left today, I drank all those abalone porridge.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t give some to Ru Yu?¡±
¡°No, I forgot, because it¡¯s your leftovers.¡±
Zhou Xuughed, Ye Shaoyun alsoughed. The two ate a few crystal dumplings then went to bed together.
Although Ye Shaoyun¡¯s bed was a double bed, it wasn¡¯t really the kind of veryrge double bed, it was one meter four by one meter nine, it should be said that it was the narrowest double bed.
Before Zhou Xu was still small, so the two sleeping together didn¡¯t feel crowded, but now the two adults sleeping together again made the bed feel a little narrow.
Lying side by side, Ye Shaoyun remembered Zhou Xu¡¯s childhood. At that time, Zhou Xu was very beautiful, a pair of obsidian-like eyes, emanating innocence.
At that time, Ye Shaoyun also liked to hug the small Zhou Xu, he was very small. In his arms, he was always very obedient, especially endearing..
In the darkness, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Uncle, I want to hold your hand, just like before.¡±
For some reason, Ye Shaoyun always felt that the atmosphere was a bit ambiguous, but Zhou Xu spoke in a normal tone, so Zhou Xu didn¡¯t think too much like he did.
¡°Okay.¡± Ye Shaoyun answered. He also didn¡¯t want to make Zhou Xu feel embarrassed.
Zhou Xu fumbled and took Ye Shaoyun¡¯s hand.
The temperature of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s palm was still the same, very warm, the same as all the other worlds¡¯ lovers.
Because of the nervousness, Ye Shaoyun palms were a little sweaty, but Zhou Xu did not have the intention to let go at all. Ye Shaoyun could only repeatedly admonish himself in his heart, to be calm, to be collected, but just when he admonished himself, Zhou Xu actually began to gently scratch his palms.
The tingling sensation immediately went from the palm of his hand into his brain, and then from his brain to the arch of his foot. In an instant, Ye Shaoyun¡¯s certain ce also immediately stood to attention and held his head high as if he heard some order.
¡°Xiao Xu, don¡¯t mess with my palm.¡± Ye Shaoyun suppressed the unusual emotions within his heart.
Zhou Xu, on the other hand, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Uncle, are we really not rted by blood?¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Then uncle, when you are with me, will you have other feelings?¡± Zhou Xu¡¯s voice was toopelling, as if it carried the power to hook people.
Ye Shaoyun felt as if his hardened ce had grown one point bigger.
¡°What other kind of feelings, I¡¯m your uncle.¡± Ye Shaoyun tried to remain calm, but his shivering voice betrayed him.
People said that in the dark, people are most likely to be impulsive, and also most likely to be overwhelmed by impulsiveness. Ye Shaoyun felt he was a little dizzy at the moment, because he actually wanted to pounce on his nephew.
Zhou Xu, on the other hand, continued to stimte him, ¡°Uncle, uncle ......¡±
The voice became more and more bewitching, misleading, with a little flirtatious breath in it. This voice made Ye Shaoyun really want to go crazy, he turned his head to look at Zhou Xu sleeping beside him, but he did not expect that the person did not close his eyes at all, but was looking at himself with opened eyes.
T/N: I¡¯m sorry for beingte again... it¡¯s difficult to trante on tablet/phone... u.u¡¯ It¡¯s been more than three weeks I¡¯m almost not home, vacations are good but I miss my home a little ~ Anyway enjoy the chap
Chapter 96.3
Chapter 96.3
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (4.3)
Editor: Nadralexe
That night, the room was dark, and the only source of light was from a streetlight outside the window. Because of this, Ye Shaoyun felt even more outrageous. In this darkness, he met Zhou Xu¡¯s eyes and felt that Zhou Xu changed. He became so beautiful, beautiful to the point that Ye Shaoyun was willing to do anything for him.
Zhou Xu smiled and said again, ¡°Uncle, do you want me?¡±
Hisst bit of self-control disappeared. Ye Shaoyun pressed on Zhou Xu and kissed him.
At first, it was madness, then enjoyment. Like all first kisses in this world, Zhou Xu also sank in with this kiss.
But just as he was about to sink into the kiss, Ye Shaoyun suddenly pushed him away. Ye Shaoyun breathed heavily beside the bed for a few seconds and quickly ran out of the room.
Zhou Xu, however, startedughing in the dark room. Looks like his uncle is fighting with inner desires, but how long will that take?
Zhou Xu smiled. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the results.
As he thought about it, Zhou Xu changed his mind. He decided to go add some more fuel to the first, and possibly, tonight would be the night they intertwine together.
Ye Shaoyun went to the bathroom alone, washing his face over and over again with cold water. He looked at his reflection in the mirror and wanted to p himself twice.
How could he do this to his nephew? His nephew was so precious to him that he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt him, yet now it was him that had done this.
Ye Shaoyun couldn¡¯t even face Zhou Xu outside. If Zhou Xu would be depressed because of this, he would rather suicide.
Leaning his head back onto the chair, Ye Shaoyun closed his eyes, scolding himself in his mind like crazy. To his surprise, when he reopened his eyes, Zhou Xu was leaning against the bathroom door with his arms crossed.
Seeing that Ye Shaoyun was looking at him, Zhou Xu opened the lights with a ¡°pop¡± and asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Shaoyun said hesitantly, ¡°Nothing.¡±
Zhou Xu took a few steps forward and said right next to Ye Shaoyun¡¯s face, ¡°Uncle, do you love me?¡±
¡°What... what are you talking about? Xiao Xu, forget everything that happened just now. Uncle is very sorry.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head and leaned even closer to Ye Shaoyun, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, because I like your kiss.¡±
Ye Shaoyun: ¡°...¡±
This time, Zhou Xu cornered Ye Shaoyun in the bathroom. Between the sink and his body, they could feel each other¡¯s breathing. Zhou Xu said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s make... ¡±
Ye Shaoyun¡¯s body seemed to have gotten the order, and he stood upright, slightly opening his legs apart.
That part of his body hit Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu smiled and grabbed onto it, ¡°Uncle, you want it too, don¡¯t you?¡±
Ye Shaoyun wanted to step back, but behind him was the sink, leaving him with no ce to go but slightly pushing on Zhou Xu. He said, ¡°Zhou Xu, stop fooling around.¡±
Zhou Xu got even closer. Holding that part that¡¯s sticking out from Ye Shaoyun¡¯s body, Zhou Xu¡¯s face was right next to Ye Shaoyun¡¯s and said, ¡°Uncle, I have been thinking about you&#k2026; for a very long time.¡±
Ye Shaoyun looked up; he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.
¡°Xiao Xu, you need to calm yourself down.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t. Uncle, we either have sex or... have sex.¡±
That night, Ye Shaoyun and Zhou Xu didn¡¯t, but Ye Shaoyun almost got driven mad, because he found out that Zhou Xu loved him, and he loved Zhou Xu. It was just that he was still reluctant to do it on Zhou Xu.
What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhou Xu also wanted to.
The next day, Ye Shaoyun hastily packed some belongings and moved into thepany¡¯s dorms.
Zhou Xu acted as if nothing had happened, continuing to attend school as usual. As for meals, Ye Shaoyun would prepare them for him when he wasn¡¯t around, putting the food in an instion box, and Ye Shaoyun himself would not show up no matter what.
With that, Ye Shaoyun and Zhou Xu didn¡¯t meet each other for a long time.
Ru Yu also found out about this; not because Zhou Xu or Ye Shaoyun told him, but he guessed it himself.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t change much, but Ye Shaoyun had been acting weird. When he called Ye Shaoyun, he noticed that Ye Shaoyun tended to be unfocused, and when he asked about Zhou Xu, Ye Shaoyun would say that he didn¡¯t know. Before, when he called, Ye Shaoyun would know everything that Zhou Xu had done.
After he guessed so, Ru Yu tried to ask around some more, and Ye Shaoyun vaguely said that he hadn¡¯t been at home a lot recently. With that, Ru Yu solidified his guess.
A monthter, during the third and final mock exam, Zhou Xu still got first ce, yet Ru Yu dropped out of the top ten.
He called Ye Shaoyun again, ¡°Hello, is it Uncle Ye?¡±
¡°Yeah, do you have something to tell me?¡±
¡°Humm... I messed up on the test again. I didn¡¯t even get top ten this time, and Xiao Xu is still number one. I think my mood is not great. Uncle Ye, can we chat for a while in person? I really need some guidance andfort.¡±
Ye Shaoyun thought about it and decided that he should step up and help, so he answered, ¡°Sure.¡±
This time, they met at a normal restaurant with an excellent environment.
Wearing a clean, new suit, Ye Shaoyun¡¯s outline became even more clear. Although his attitude was still on the colder side, Ru Yu still found him to be handsome when he smiled. He hoped that some of the smiles can be shared with him and not just with Zhou Xu.
¡°Uncle ye, it¡¯s been a while, and you look even more handsome,¡± said Ru Yu.
No matter how one heard it, it seemed not to be something that a kid would say. Ye Shaoyun replied briefly, ¡°Ye Shaoyun, don¡¯t pretend, just be yourself here.¡±
It took a while for Ru Yu to understand what Ye Shaoyun meant, and he said while smiling brightly, ¡°Ok, Uncle Ye, then I can be more rxed when with you.¡±
¡°Yeah.
¡°Order whatever you want.¡± Ye Shaoyun said as he handed Ru Yu the menu.
When Ru Yu took the menu, he deliberately rubbed against Ye Shaoyun¡¯s hand, and Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, taking his hand back after handing over the menu, without thinking that Ru Yu had any other meaning with this.
Ru Yu looked down, not very focused on the menu items.
To be honest, Ru Yu was indeed beautiful, the type that suits men and women. He had skin white as snow, red lips, white teeth, and a pair of pretty eyes. When he smiled, his eyes would almost form a line, adding a touch of cuteness on him out of nowhere.
This appearance was very popr, among students and adults alike. Ru Yu had gotten over a hundred confessions, yet he stubbornly only liked Ye Shaoyun.
Ru Yu himself didn¡¯t even know why, just that now they met again, he still loved him. Even when he was five years old, he also loved him, just that he didn¡¯t understand the feeling back then.
Recalling such a memory, if Ru Yu knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Ye Shaoyun again for over a decade, he wouldn¡¯t have left no matter what.
Ye Shaoyun knew that Zhou Xu got first ce, so he was happy in his heart but could show that on his face now that Ru Yu was here. After all, Ru Yu was the one that slipped in test scores.
Ru Yu randomly picked a few dishes, the kind that was simple and not oily. Ye Shaoyun was very satisfied and added another dish. The two of them started eating after that.
¡°Uncle Ye, I¡¯m worried. What if I won¡¯t be able to get into any colleges?¡± Ru Yu didn¡¯t forget what he was here for, so he mentioned his scores first.
Ye Shaoyun alsoforted, ¡°It¡¯s just a mock exam, not the real one. Don¡¯t be bothered by it. ¡±
¡°But, Uncle Ye, you know that I¡¯m not the Yang Family¡¯s actual son. They will only support me if I get better grades. If not, they won¡¯t even give me any money for college.¡±
¡°They are kind people and won¡¯t do that to you. Even if they didn¡¯t, I can pay for you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±
¡°Really? Thank you, Uncle Ye.¡± Ru Yu said happily.
¡°Hmm... You¡¯re wee.¡±
Ru Yu seemed to be very happy. He ate as he said, ¡°Uncle Ye, I¡¯m so happy being with you. Even things as simple as eating seem to be very enjoyable.¡±
Ye Shaoyun felt more and more ufortable as he heard more. He wasn¡¯t used to people getting so close to him, except for Zhou Xu, of course.
¡°Ru Yu, when you go to college, you will meet more people and more friends. Your life will eventually get better.¡±
¡°But without you, I feel like my life is meaningless.¡± Ru Yu suddenly got serious.
Ye Shaoyun thought about it and answered, ¡°If you think I¡¯m like a rtive of yours, I¡¯ll be very d, but if you have some intentions other than that, I guess this might be thest time we¡¯ll meet. ¡±
Ye Shaoyun remembered the ¡°confession¡± that Zhou Xu mentionedst time and that Ru Yu was indeed acting weird, so Ye Shaoyun wanted to stop whatever Ru Yu might be thinking.
¡°Uncle Ye, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. What do you mean by that?¡± Ru Yu tilted his head as if didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.
Although Ru Yu imed so, Ye Shaoyun still kept a note to himself. Previously, he wouldn¡¯t think that way, but now he had to be responsible to Zhou Xu, in every way possible.
Ye Shaoyun even decided that he would rather not meet Ru Yu again in the future, knowing that Zhou Xu and Ru Yu wouldn¡¯t get along well.
¡°Nothing.¡± Ye Shaoyun said to Ru Yu.
Ru Yu continued to eat, but when he lowered his head, a glim of hatred shed across his eyes. This hatred was very different from his usual appearance, almost making him an entirely different person.
When they parted that day, Ru Yu looked hopefully at Ye Shaoyun and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, thank you. I¡¯m much better now, and I also hope that I will do well on the college entrance exam. ¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
¡°See youter, Uncle Ye.¡± As he said so, Ru Yu stepped forward and hugged Ye Shaoyun, but it was just a normal hug, a hug between friends.
Ye Shaoyun patted his back and said, ¡°Work hard.¡±
The next day, Ru Yu sat next to Zhou Xu again. He smiled as he said to Zhou Xu, ¡°Zhou Xu, I met your uncle yesterday.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
¡°He said he will support me to go to college, and if I don¡¯t have the money, he will pay for me.¡±
Zhou Xu nced and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a very nice person. I¡¯m a very nice person too, so if you tell me that you can¡¯t pay for college, I¡¯ll pay for you too. Because he and I both have money. We earned it. ¡±
Ru Yu¡¯s smile on his face froze because he honestly was broke. His living expenses were given by Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents, yet Zhou Xu already had two concerts of his own along with asional appearances on TV. His appearance fee was more than ten thousand yuan already.
At first, Ru Yu wanted to provoke Zhou Xu a bit, but now he was the one mad. He returned to his seat and stayed quiet.
Yang Lizheng, who was beside Ru Yu said coldly, ¡°My parents won¡¯t give you money to go to college? What a joke.¡±
Ru Yu didn¡¯t bother to talk to Yang Lizheng and started reading by himself.
Seeing that he stopped talking, Yang Lizheng also stopped. He was toozy to care about Ru Yu, especially about money and properties, but if Ru Yu was really going to harm his parents, Yang Lizheng won¡¯t let that go easily. He wouldn¡¯t mind this ending up being a disaster.
Although on the surface, Zhou Xu seemed calm, in his heart, he already scolded Ye Shaoyun many times. How dare he go meet Ru Yu after not seeing me for such a long time?
Zhou Xu nced at the calendar next to him and smiled. Very well, there were still around fifteen more days before the college entrance exam. He would be able to solve this problem before that.
Ru Yu was much quieter after that, focusing on studying for the exam. Not only was it for Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun, but also for Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents. He was still hoping one day that he could take over Yang Family¡¯spany.
As for Yang Lizheng, he never cared. So Ru Yu became even wilder, acting flighty, ttering Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents, pretending to be very humble, and looking at how Yang Lizheng was driven further away from his parents.
Zhou Xu still didn¡¯t rush Ye Shaoyun. After that kiss, Ye Shaoyun¡¯s mental status must have changed, but Zhou Xu thought that he had to give Ye Shaoyun an excuse, either way, he won¡¯t feel guilty. On the day before the college entrance exam, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t go to school but waited at home.
As Ye Shaoyun sneaked into the house, Zhou Xu followed behind and then yelled loudly, ¡°Ha! ¡±
Frightened, Ye Shaoyun dropped all the groceries that he just bought.
Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°I finally got you, uncle.¡±
Ye Shaoyun looked at Zhou Xu speechlessly, ¡°Howe you are still so childish at this age?¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s cut the childishness here. Uncle, do you love me? Do you want to have sex? If you don¡¯t love me and you don¡¯t want to have sex, then I won¡¯t attend tomorrow¡¯s exam.¡±
Chapter 97
Chapter 97
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (5)
Editor: Aaghna
After a long silence, Ye Shaoyun said, ¡°No, tomorrow you have your college entrance exams.¡±
Zhou Xu continued to be forceful, ¡°Then it also means you¡¯re admitting you love me?¡±
A long silence once again passed before Ye Shaoyun finally let out a long sigh. He gently drew Zhou Xu into his arms and said in a slightly tired voice, ¡°Yes, I do love you, you are my nephew but I actually fell in love with you. Xiao Xu, I¡¯m sorry, it is I who is too conflicted.¡±
¡°What aboutter?¡± Zhou Xu let Ye Shaoyun hug him, he was fond of this embrae, like in the many previous lives.
¡°In the future, you probably won¡¯t be able to run away even if you want to run away. If you love me, everything is fine, if you don¡¯t love me, I may still not let you go.¡±
Laughing softly in Ye Shaoyun¡¯s arms, Zhou Xu bit into Ye Shaoyun¡¯s shoulder.
The pain came from his shoulder, but Ye Shaoyun did not hide again. A few months were enough for him to wake up, yes, he liked Zhou Xu, his own nephew.
Finally letting go, Zhou Xu said, ¡°This is a punishment, your punishment for noting home for months.¡±
Ye Shaoyun hugged Zhou Xu, not willing to let go. He just nodded and replied, ¡°En, I ept.¡±
¡°Then to do or not to do, I want to.¡± Zhou Xu lowered his voice and said.
However, Ye Shaoyun still shook his head and said, ¡°No, you have your college entrance exam tomorrow, if you have a fever it will be bad.¡±
Zhou Xu came out of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s arms, the corners of his mouth carrying a faint smile, ¡°You researched it?¡±
Ye Shaoyun, slightly embarrassed, answered ¡°I can¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±
The two looked at each other and smiled. There was once a hurdle between the two named ¡®family¡¯. Finally it slowly transformed into a mountain named ¡®love¡¯. Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun would like to live on this mountain for life.
The college entrance exam went very well, Zhou Xu knew after the exam that his results would never be bad. The day after the exam, Ru Yu smiled and asked Zhou Xu, ¡°Are you confident?¡±
Zhou Xu answered, ¡°Not very, but enough to do better than you.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until the day the resultse out to see.¡±
In fact, Zhou Xu also felt strange, Ru Yu this person simply looked like he had a (mental) disease. Obviously, every time he didn¡¯t get any good results, but still spared no effort to provoke Zhou Xu. There really was only one word that can describe it, that is ¡°inferior¡±.
The day the exam waspleted, Zhou Xu went home, this time he did not have any misgivings. Ye Shaoyun cooked a table of dishes waiting for him.
Once home, Zhou Xu locked the door, Ye Shaoyun came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°You¡¯re back, just in time, I made your favorite ......¡±
Ye Shaoyun did not even finish speaking before Zhou Xu pounced on him onto the chair next to him.
Ye Shaoyun hurriedly put down the dishes in his hands and said, ¡°What? Did you go mad......¡±
Zhou Xu then kissed him, not allowing Ye Shaoyun to speak. This kiss, Ye Shaoyun kissed very tenderly, as if Zhou Xu was a porcin doll, as if a little bit of carelessness would break him.
However, the more Zhou Xu kissed the more eager he was. At the end, Ye Shaoyun was provoked by him, so much that a certain part had stood up to salute.
Their kiss ended, Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Eat you first, then eat lunch.¡±
The blood was boiling. Ye Shaoyun¡¯s body and reason, which had endured for a long time, finally got out of control at this moment. He suddenly picked Zhou Xu up, threw him into the bed and untied his belt with one hand. Ye Shaoyun said, ¡°This time, you can¡¯t get out of bed if we don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t even think of running away.¡±
Zhou Xu who was lying down, answered with a smile, ¡°Thene, uncle ~ uncle~¡±
Thest ¡°uncle¡± Zhou Xu shouted was very special, carrying a unique meaning. Ye Shaoyun finally exploded.
He had enough of his thirty years of single life. However, on the other hand, perhaps these thirty years were to wait for Zhou Xu to grow up.
In the end, Zhou Xu really fainted. Ye Shaoyun carried him to clean him up, and even in the process of cleaning him up, he didn¡¯t wake Zhou Xu up.
He secretly scolded himself that he was insatiable. It was clear that Zhou Xu had begged for mercy, but he still didn¡¯t let go. As a result, he didn¡¯t know how many times they went for it, which made Zhou Xu pass out from exhaustion.
But if he did it all over again, Ye Shaoyun felt that he would still do it until Zhou Xu fainted, because he found that he really liked Zhou Xu a lot, he liked him to his bones. He wanted to engrave him to his heart, not caring how painful it was.
After helping Zhou Xu clean up, he put on his pajamas. Ye Shaoyunid beside him, tracing Zhou Xu¡¯s face with his fingers. He vowed to be even better to Zhou Xu in the future, so that Zhou Xu could not bear to leave.
The next morning, Zhou Xu woke up because of hunger.
As soon as he woke up, Zhou Xu felt hungry after a moment of confusion. When he moved, his body was very sore.
¡°Woke up? You should be hungry,e and have some porridge.¡± Ye Shaoyun just came in with a bowl of porridge.
Zhou Xu thought of the table of dishes Ye Shaoyun cooked yesterday, sighed and said, ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would have first finished your meal yesterday before doing it.¡±
Ye Shaoyun chuckled lightly and put the porridge in Zhou Xu¡¯s hand, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you¡¯ll be easily hurt that way. By the way, I rubbed some medicine for you this morning but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a fever. ¡±
Zhou Xu felt it now and nodded. He picked up the spoon to drink the porridge and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? You were really fiercest night.¡±
How could Ye Shaoyun not be embarrassed? He was afraid Zhou Xu would be embarrassed, so he tried as much as possible to behave normally. However, Zhou Xu unexpectedly deliberately mentioned it, Ye Shaoyun¡¯s earlobes turned red.
¡°Stop talking nonsense and hurry up, drink your porridge.¡±
¡°Uncle, others are as fierce as a tiger at 20, but you are still as fierce as a tiger at 30.¡± Zhou Xu deliberately teased Ye Shaoyun.
¡°Xiao Xu, eat!¡±
¡°I¡¯m currently praising you, uncle. I¡¯ll practice more in the future so as not to faint again.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was speechless and could only look at Zhou Xu reluctantly. Finally, Zhou Xu smiled and began to drink porridge.
After a few drinks, Zhou Xu suddenly said, ¡°Uncle, feed me, with your mouth.¡±
Ye Shaoyun, ¡°...¡±
There was a helpless expression on his face, but Ye Shaoyun still drank a mouthful of white porridge, and then kissed Zhou Xu¡¯s lips.
The fresh white porridge with the fragrance of rice lingers between the lips and teeth of Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun..
Zhou Xu drank a bowl of porridge in this way. When he finished, the doorbell rang.
Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t have many friends who woulde to their family, and Zhou Xu could only think of one person, Ru Yu.
Zhou Xu frowned, grabbed Ye Shaoyun¡¯s hand that wanted to open the door and said, ¡°If it¡¯s Ru Yu, I don¡¯t want to see him. If it¡¯s someone else, I still don¡¯t want to see them.¡±
Ye Shaoyun nodded and went to open the door.
As Zhou Xu said, standing at the door was Ru Yu in white casual clothes.
His eyebrows were soft and beautiful, and his white clothes set off his beautiful eyebrows. When he saw Ye Shaoyun, he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, hello.¡±
Ye Shaoyun opened the door, but kept his hand on the door, the other one on the wall, sealing the passage through which he could enter the door.
¡°Hello, Ru Yu. What happened? If you have anything to say, say it. If not, I still have matters to settle and won¡¯t receive you.¡± As soon as Ye Shaoyun left Zhou Xu, he returned to that cold indifferent face, and his voice was unnatural and carried some chills.
Ru Yu¡¯s smile was frozen on his face. This was the first day after his college entrance examination. He thought Ye Shaoyun would not refuse no matter what. Moreover, Ru Yu was sure that Ye Shaoyun would be at home, because Zhou Xu had just finished his college entrance examination. He hade to alienate the two people who already had some estrangements.
However, Ru Yu guessed that Ye Shaoyun and Zhou Xu didn¡¯t live together during this time, but he didn¡¯t think that the reason why they weren¡¯t together was that they met and kissed.
¡°Uncle Ye? I just want to celebrate with you that my college entrance examination is over. ¡±
¡°Sorry, Ru Yu, please don¡¯t call me for this kind of thing in the future, and I will also not meet you. If you really want to find me, please also tell Zhou Xu and let Zhou Xu tell me. I don¡¯t want to meet you alone again, not even once.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because Zhou Xu doesn¡¯t like you.¡±
Ru Yu¡¯s face had begun to turn white, and the initial smile had long disappeared without a trace. He didn¡¯t care even if he was provoked by Zhou Xu, but now even Ye Shaoyun also said this.
¡°Uncle Ye, you once abandoned me for Zhou Xu, but now you still abandon me again for Zhou Xu?¡±
Ye Shaoyun thought a little and nodded his head seriously. He said, ¡°Yes, and I will never meet you again in the future, because I don¡¯t want Xiao Xu to feel even a little ufortable. Have I made myself clear? If so, goodbye. ¡±
Ru Yu stood at the door with his teeth clenched. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. He was so angry that his body was shaking. Ye Shaoyun saw that he was silent and didn¡¯t answer. So he said, ¡°In that case, goodbye.¡±
Then, Ye Shaoyun closed the door with a ¡°bang¡± sound. Without even listening to Ru Yu say goodbye, he shut Ru Yu out of the house.
Without being able to control it, Ru Yu bit his lower lip. How unreconciled he was and how much he wanted toe back over the years. It now seemed so ridiculous and pathetic.
He came back and believed that he liked Ye Shaoyun, but Ye Shaoyun really threw him out again, like a person he would never care about. Ye Shaoyun was even better to a stranger than to Ru Yu.
The blood flowed down from his lower lip, and the red line was even more clear on his pale face. He couldn¡¯t control his hands, he exerted all his body¡¯s strength, as if mad, he pounded on the door with force.
Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°Open the door, open the door, Zhou Xu, Ye Shaoyun, open the door! ¡±
Ye Shaoyun, who had just returned to his bedroom, frowned. Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Did you give him drugs?¡±
¡°No, I only told him to tell you if he had any matters, so you could report it to me, and not me again.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t get up and continued, ¡°Listen to these smashing sounds, he really loves you deeply.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was also helpless. Ru Yu¡¯s smashing at the door was really too loud.
Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, pick me up. Don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll speak to him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re ufortable.¡± Ye Shaoyun knew that Zhou Xu was suffering, so he kind of couldn¡¯t bear it.
Zhou Xu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After he sees me, he will leave in a minute.¡±
¡°Then, all right.¡±
Ye Shaoyun held Zhou Xu, and then Zhou Xu stretched out his hand to open the door.
As soon as the door was opened, Ru Yu was really stunned. Ye Shaoyun actually held Zhou Xu, and Zhou Xu¡¯s face obviously didn¡¯t look sick but was very rosy, looking well nourished.
Waving his hand, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Hi.¡±
¡°You... What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
Zhou Xu continued to smile and said, ¡°Oh, I did it the whole night with my uncle yesterday. He was too fierce, so I couldn¡¯t get out of bed. My waist is sore.¡±
¡°You... You...¡± Ru Yu looked at Zhou Xu, and his pupils shrank suddenly. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He had to ¡°you¡± for a long time, before finally turning away to run..
After finally running to the street, Ru Yu realized what Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun¡¯s goal was, which was to drive him away.
Clenching his fists, the stifling feeling in his heart exploded in an instant. The tender bud of hatred which was under control finally grew into a huge tree in an instant.
¡°When I give you face, you refuse, then I will take your lives to repay my grievance.¡± A voice exploded in Ru Yu¡¯s mind, washing away all of Ru Yu¡¯s sanity.
¡ª-
The author has something to say: Don¡¯t worry, the gong will never sway, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry!
Everybody really hates this world¡¯s Ru Yu, he¡¯s actually a lot like the main character from the white lotus world. I¡¯ve decided to do the same as that world, and finish this world early and enter the next one. I¡¯m sorry, I was busy today, I didn¡¯t have time toe back to write, only wrote three thousand words, tomorrow there will be more.
I¡¯ve already felt everyone¡¯s resentment towards the white lotus, not wanting to see more after seeing a lot, hahahahaha
I won¡¯t say more, I hope you won¡¯t meet this kind of person, you will feel really disgusted.
TN : I think I¡¯m notte for the first time . Anyway, the viin is still so psycho *sigh*. We only have two arcs left after this one (including the real world one). Hehehe ~
Chapter 98
Chapter 98
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (6)
Editor: Aaghna
Two monthster, the results for the College Entrance Exams were out, and Zhou Xu got more than twenty points higher than Ru Yu, bing the highest-scoring student of that year in the literacy subjects.
With the scores he had, he could get into almost any college he wanted, but in the end, he still chose a music school. The host of his body always wanted to have some sess on piano, so Zhou Xu wanted to make the host¡¯s dreame true.
Ru Yu¡¯s scores weren¡¯t bad either and were among the tops in the province; however, he was not satisfied with being beaten by Zhou Xu.
After Zhou Xu filled out his desired college, Ru Yu took a peek and smiled. With such a good score, he could easily get into the top overall schools, like Tsinghua University or Peking University, not a music school, despite that it was the best in that field of study.
Ru Yu filled in Peking University for his and wrote finance for his major, one of the most difficult in the university. After he graduates, his future would have infinite possibilities.
Zhou Xu and Ru Yu¡¯s schools were local, and Yang Lizheng also got a school that was slightly above average. He got into a second-tier local university, but the major was one that he loved.
After getting the eptance letters, Ru Yu went to Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents and asked, ¡°Mom, Dad, I want to go be an intern in ourpany, is that alright?¡±
Ru Yu had been constantly performing very well and had high interests in thepany, so they of course would agree.
As for Yang Lizheng, he had no interest in that once so ever. His parents tried many times to guide him onto this path, but all failed in the end. Anyway, they had been treating Ru Yu like their own child, so they thought that it would also be fine if they let Ru Yu take care of thepany in the future and didn¡¯t think much else about this.
Yang Lizheng¡¯s major was Athletic Education. He wanted to be a student-athlete himself, but as his parents were strongly against it, hepromised and chose the education path instead, stillpleting a dream of his.
After so many years, Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents¡¯pany was very well developed, and Yang Lizheng¡¯s mom came from a powerful background, so thepany never had any realpetitors.
When Ru Yu wanted to be part of thepany, they were very d, and after some discussion, they decided to ce Ru Yu in the sales department. After all, that department was the toughest of all.
They didn¡¯t put Ru Yu in a high position at first, just a normal sales worker, but Ru Yu requested that he wanted to go to the building sales branch, to which they also agreed.
After Ru Yu got into the department, he went straight for the manager. At first, the manager didn¡¯t know who Ru Yu was, but Ru Yu said very straightforwardly, ¡°Manager Wang, I am Yang Ru Yu, Yang Gong¡¯s son. I want to take over the sales for that entire apartmentplex next to the river.¡±
Manager Wang initially wanted to say something else, but now, he just nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, those apartments would be yours.¡±
Ru Yu also nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Manager Wang, for your cooperation.¡±
For others, the first month of college would be mandatory military training, but Ru Yu immediately found a doctor and used a medical leave to avoid this month of training. He knew how to make up the credits for that, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all.
After officially getting that project, Ru Yu found another person to cooperate with, and the only purpose of that person was to deliver his messages.
Looking at the apartments he got to sell, Ru Yu found them to be very well built for living. The sizes vary from forty square meters to a hundred forty square meters, all with excellent designs. All that¡¯s missing was some precise furnishing, and they could all be sold easily.
Now it was time for the interior design. Ru Yu smiled and thought that if he couldn¡¯t get something, destroying it would also be good.
Normally,panies would not spend much on designing fees to design these normal apartments, mainly because the designers would use simple designs for these. But Ru Yu paid more than twice the normal price and hired thepany that Ye Shaoyun was in.
When the boss saw the price and the task, he agreed to it immediately, and when signing the contract, the person that Ru Yu worked with added a term stating that all the designing process must be done by Ye Shaoyun.
The boss agreed because the Yang Family Corporation was rich and powerful and never had many problems with this, so the boss signed the contract on the spot.
After the contract was signed, the person said, ¡°Would Ye Shaoyun pleasee to visit the apartments? Our manager said that even the measuring process had to be done by Ye Shaoyun. Please understand, Mr. Chen.¡±
Chen Qi was Ye Shaoyun¡¯s boss. He nodded and thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, so he called for Ye Shaoyun. Ye Shaoyun, of course, didn¡¯t have a problem with that, so he went with them.
Normally, measuring the dimensions would be done by interns, but since this project¡¯s value was so high and the designing process wouldn¡¯t be difficult, Ye Shaoyun thought going there a few times would also be worth the price.
Ye Shaoyun left with the contractor. At first, he wanted to bring an intern with him, but since the contract stated that everything must be done by him, he went alone.
In fact, the Yang Family worked with their designpany before. Even though there had been small projects, the processes went smoothly, but this time, Ye Shaoyun felt that the conditions were a bit weird.
After thinking that to himself, Ye Shaoyun went to see the apartments.
The neighborhood wasrge, divided into the East, Central, and West sections. The East section was allpleted, the Central was in the construction process, and the West was still old buildings yet to be destroyed.
¡°Mr. Ye, you can just call me Xiao Li from now on. Oh right, I¡¯m bringing you to meet our sales manager. He should be waiting for you right now.¡±
¡°Okay. So, do all the apartments in the area need to be furnished?¡±
¡°No, only a third of them need to, and the rest would be sold directly.¡±
¡°Alright, got it.¡±
¡°This is the first building of the neighborhood, the manager is waiting for you in room 101. I¡¯ll park the car, and you can go ahead.¡± Xiao Li said.
¡°Sure.¡±
Ye Shaoyun got out of the car and looked around, checking the status of the buildings before heading inside.
After going in, Ye Shaoyun saw Ru Yu.
Ru Yu smiled gently and said while leaning against the unpainted wall, ¡°Long time no see, Uncle Ye.¡±
Ye Shaoyun¡¯s indifferent face turned even colder because he finally understood what all this was about. It was all Ru Yu behind this.
Turning back, Ye Shaoyun was just about to leave, but Ru Yu¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°You didn¡¯t sign the contract, so you must not know how much yourpany needs to pay if you leave.¡±
Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t even turn back and walked away.
Ru Yu said again, ¡°Uncle Ye, if you want to leave, then I should just tell you now. The fine for breaching the contract is six million yuan.¡±
Ye Shaoyun paused, and Ru Yuughed from behind, thinking that Ye Shaoyun would turn back, but he simply said to Ru Yu, ¡°Just six million, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±
Then, Ye Shaoyun left.
Xiao Li, who just parked the car, came over and met Ye Shaoyuning out. He walked up and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, did you meet our manager?¡±
Ye Shaoyun said, ¡°Let me borrow your car.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Your car.¡±
Xiao Li handed over the car keys to Ye Shaoyun, and Ye Shaoyun asked, ¡°Xiao Li, do you know who you are working for?¡±
¡°Yeah, he is Yang Ru Yu, he asked me to be his assistant.¡±
¡°Then, I hope that you will have a great time working with him.¡± Then, Ye Shaoyun went to the parking lot and went away in Xiao Li¡¯s car.
Xiao Li was confused when Ru Yu walked out and said, ¡°Go find awyer and sue Qi Meng designpany.¡±
Returning to thepany, Ye Shaoyun was called upon by Chen Qi.
Before Chen Qi could even speak, Ye Shaoyun said, ¡°Mr. Chen, Yang Ru Yu should have called you already, but I refuse to work on this project. If resigning will work, I can leave today, and if not, I can pay for all the fees.¡±
Chen Qi wanted to scold Ye Shaoyun, but judging from his attitude, he guessed that something must be wrong, so he mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the one who signed the contract! If you don¡¯t want to stay and work, then just leave. I had been wanting to leave too. At most, we¡¯ll just shut down thepany, and with the capital leftover, we could live a good couple of years if split among the dozen of us. In a few years, you just register for anotherpany, and I can work for you. Resign? As long as thispany is still here, no way I¡¯ll let you do that.¡±
Cheng Qi was, in fact, Ye Shaoyun¡¯s ssmate, and they built thepany together. When thepany had just started, they worked more than twelve hours every day, doing everything from the basic measuring to final designs. After two years of hard work, they finally got a decent return.
They were not only ssmates but also friends for life, so when Ye Shaoyun heard this, the corner of his mouth curled up, and a little smile appeared on his solemn face.
Chen Li saw the expression and said immediately, ¡°Gosh darn it, what are you smiling for? You¡¯re going to scare someone to death.¡±
The smile disappeared, and he said, ¡°The person who wanted me was Yang Gong¡¯s son. I thought that he was a good kid, but now I found myself to be wrong. That kid is targeting me, so I¡¯ll try not to appear for a while. If he insists on seeking trouble, then give me a call and I¡¯ll be responsible for this.¡±
¡°Fuck fuck fuck, you are going to disappear again? Darn it, I work so hard every day, and you just go enjoying your happy life. It¡¯s so unfortunate of me to design with you...¡±
Ye Shaoyun nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, you are quite unfortunate. Bye, keep up the good work.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was just about to walk out the door, but Chen Qi furiously took off one of his dress shoes and threw it toward Ye Shaoyun, but Ye Shaoyun urately kicked it away and coincidentallynded on a flower pot. The pot shattered instantly.
The scream from Chen Qi could be heard from the entirepany, no, the entire office building, ¡°*Cry*... My Spiky...¡±
Ye Shaoyun closed the door as soon as he could and left the scene.
The rest of the workers looked at each other and asked quietly, ¡°What is happening to the boss? And who is Spiky?¡±
¡°It¡¯s his cactus. He probably got driven mad again by Mr. Ye.¡±
¡°I feel sorry for the boss.¡±
¡°Yeah, me too.¡±
That day when Ye Shaoyun got home, he started cooking right away. After making some of Zhou Xu¡¯s favorite dishes, he took the food box to Zhou Xu¡¯s school.
Under the bright sun, Zhou Xu was standing in line for military training.
After looking around for a while, Ye Shaoyun found Zhou Xu¡¯s ss in the corner of the field.
All of them were young teenagers, and with a clean uniform on them, they appeared to be full of vitality, especially Zhou Xu.
His body was tall and straight, and after the days of training, his skin darkened, but the texture was just as smooth.
His eyebrows were rxed and wide, much different from when he was little. At this time, he should be the star among the tens and thousands of people. At least in Ye Shaoyun¡¯s eyes, no matter how many people were on the field, they could only be Zhou Xu¡¯s background.
From a distance, Ye Shaoyun sat down beside a willow with the lunch box.
The willow leaves slightly covered his face every once in a while, and the suit on him made him seem like a person from the elite ss. Looking from where Zhou Xu was, Ye Shaoyun had the temperament of a mature man.
Their eyes met, and the love in Ye Shaoyun¡¯s eyes could not be dissolved, so was Zhou Xu¡¯s.
After an hour, the instructor finally allowed them to take a lunch break. Instantly, several people gathered around Zhou Xu, and several others also gathered around Ye Shaoyun.
Both of them were tall and thought the crowd, they just looked at each other. At this moment, Ye Shaoyun felt that everything in his life was as light as a feather. Everything except for Zhou Xu, who was heavier than a thousand pounds, the most important in his life.
With a cold ¡°Excuse me, I need to get to someone,¡± Ye Shaoyun got out of the circle of people around him and went to Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu just stood where he was and waited as Ye Shaoyun approached.
With a few quick steps, Ye Shaoyun got next to Zhou Xu, and his cold face quickly became kind. His lips curled and said, ¡°Xiao Xu, I¡¯m here to see how everything¡¯s going.¡±
With a light kiss on Ye Shaoyun¡¯s lips, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±
The two of them walked away holding each other¡¯s hands, publicizing their rtionship. Some people seemed supportive, and some others seemed disappointed, but no matter what they thought, Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t care.
On the school¡¯s grass field, Ye Shaoyun opened the lunch box, but Zhou Xu disregarded that and went over to kiss Ye Shaoyun¡¯s forehead, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t wear a suit outside, you look too good. So good that some butterflies might even be attracted to you.¡±
Ye Shaoyun also said, ¡°Next time, you shouldn¡¯t evene outside. I suspect that you will attract butterflies too.¡±
The two pairs of eyes met, and both of themughed. The peaceful times were pleasant, and the calming years were good, just like their love, peaceful and pleasant.
After lunch, Ye Shaoyun was about to leave, since Zhou Xu had to continue his training, but Zhou Xu asked before he left, ¡°What happened in thepany?¡±
Ye Shaoyun was surprised for a second and said, ¡°Ru Yu signed a contract with thepany, requesting me to design his apartments. I wasn¡¯t there when the contract was signed, but after I found out that the one responsible was Ru Yu, I refused to cooperate. He is about to sue ourpany.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and said, ¡°When you return today to yourpany, take a picture of the contract and send a copy to me, I want to take a look.¡±
¡°What do you need that for?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and hugged Ye Shaoyun¡¯s waist with his head against his shoulders. His fingers were fidgeting around Ye Shaoyun¡¯s chest. Over the thin shirt, Zhou Xu was scratching and drawing circles and his motions were luring.
A part of Ye Shaoyun¡¯s body straightened again, ¡°Xiao Xu, that¡¯s enough. It won¡¯t be so good if others saw you like this.¡±
But Zhou Xu didn¡¯t care, answering the previous question, ¡°Honey, I want to help~ you~¡±
Zhou Xu¡¯s voice was so warm that the part on Ye Shaoyun¡¯s body fully straightened again, and after ying with him for a while, Zhou Xu pushed Ye Shaoyun away freely, ¡°Alright, I have to go back to training again. Remember to send it to me tonight.¡±
Looking at his body part that was straightened and Zhou Xu¡¯s fading back, Ye Shaoyun sighed and calmed himself over and over again before returning to work.
Chapter 99
Chapter 99
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (7)
Editor: Nadralexe
Ye Shaoyun returned to thepany, Chen Qi also wondered why he came back. Ye Shaoyun also didn¡¯t say much, he asked Chen Qi for the contract. He read it once, he took a picture and sent it to Zhou Xu.
That night, Zhou Xu called Ye Shaoyun and said this kind of contract could not be established at all. Although he was an employee of thepany and obeyed the arrangement of thepany, if the designer was written as a party on the contract, then he must know, otherwise this use could not be established automatically.
After Ye Shaoyun expressed his understanding, Zhou Xu hung up the phone. After a whole day of military training, he was really tired.
After that, Ye Shaoyun received a call from Ru Yu. The number was an unfamiliar number, so Ye Shaoyun picked it up. He had already put Ru Yu¡¯s number on the cklist.
¡°Wei.¡±
¡°Uncle Ye, you¡¯re so heartless to even go so far as to not answer my phone calls?¡±
As soon as Ye Shaoyun heard that it was Ruyu, he immediately wanted to hang up but Ru Yu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up first, I¡¯m not actually trying to force you, Uncle Ye, I¡¯m just...¡±
Ru Yu¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished yet but Ye Shaoyun had already hung up the phone because he didn¡¯t want to entangle with Ru Yu anymore.
At the other end, Ru Yu held the phone and wanted revenge more and more.
Putting the phone away, Ru Yu smiled coldly. Since Ye Shaoyun wasn¡¯t tactful, thewyer¡¯s letter should be ready.
The next day, Qiyun designpany received awyer¡¯s letter.
Chen Qi smiled at thewyer¡¯s letter. It seemed that Ye Shaoyun was really in trouble. He had to find a way to protect Ye Shaoyun as much as possible. After all, when thepany was just established, Ye Shaoyun volunteered to join thepany to help him through the difficulties. This time, he would never abandon this old friend.
Dialing a phone number, Chen Qi said, ¡°Help me check someone, Yang Ru Yu.¡±
The man on the other side just said okay and hung up. Chen Qi opened thepany¡¯s ounting table. At the same time, he also had to check the things to be prepared for thepany on the matter of ownership transfer.
Chen Qi really wanted to have a rest. Over the years, he had hardly spent a day at home peacefully. It was already considered good when he didn¡¯t have to work overtime.
As for thepany, if that person was aiming at Ye Shaoyun,then he could transfer thepany to another designer, if the aim was thepany, then just close it.
Of course, it was impossible not to have any feelings for thepany, but if he had to abandon his friends for thepany, Chen Qi chuckled, of course it was impossible.
That night, Chen Qi received a phone call, and the content of the call was also very simple, ¡°Check your mailbox.¡±
Opening his private mailbox, there was indeed an unread email and he opened it. Chen Qi began to look at Yang Ru Yu¡¯s biography.
The content of the email was very detailed, including who exactly Ru Yu has met, as well as their rtionship.
After reading through the twenty pages of emails, Chen Qi also found it hard to understand. Yang Ru Yu obviously liked Ye Shaoyun, but why was he now trying to make things difficult for him?
¡°It¡¯s true that people in love are not normal in their head.¡± Chen Qi sighed.
However, Chen Qi also found that he could start with someone, Yang Li ZhengYang Lizheng, who obviously disagrees with Yang Ruyu. However, this person was very popr, if provoked, he may really be a problem.
After this day, Zhou Xu drew up a statement himself, using the manner of speech of Qi Yun designpany¡¯swyer. The loopholes in the contract were pointed out one by one, and he emphasized that if they really wanted to go to court, they would fight them to the end.
Ye Shaoyun was also surprised after reading it. He did not expect Zhou Xu to know so much about the Contract Law. Moreover, he had never seen Zhou Xu learnw. It seemed that Ye Shaoyun found that he did not know lots of aspects about Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu¡¯s statement was given to their ownwyers by Ye Shaoyun and Chen Qi. After thewyers read it, they signed it and sent it to Ru Yu¡¯swyer.
Ever since, a courtroom battle has really begun.
Yang Ru Yu had never used his rtionship, nor let his manager tell his parents, because this was his first willfulness, and he knew it, so thewsuit was eventually lost.
The whole process was very fast, but it still took two months. In these two months, Yang Ru Yu once again found that he had gone to the opposite side of Ye Shaoyun, and could never go back.
This time he failed, but next time, he would never let Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun go. He wanted to let them go to hell and never to be reincarnated.
Before the winter vacation, on Friday night, Zhou Xu wanted to go home to see Ye Shaoyun.
After getting off the bus, there were almost no people on the road from the bus station to his neighborhood. Zhou Xu was walking leisurely, but suddenly his heart palpitated. He knew that he was being watched.
The ability to perceive danger had never failed Zhou Xu, and had never made a mistake.
Zhou Xu nced behind him from the corner of his eye. The other party had a total of four people, who seemed to be street gangsters.
Taking a deep breath, Zhou Xu swerved and walked in at a small corner in front of him.
That corner was actually the back door of a building. It was very narrow, half a meter wide and more than two meters high. asionally, homeless people would spend the night here and it was also very dirty.
The few people chasing behind saw Zhou Xu entering, and ran after him decisively, but they didn¡¯t find Zhou Xu¡¯s shadow after entering.
In an instant, the four of them looked at each other, but Zhou Xu suddenly fell from the sky, the leather shoes on his feet pointed at the back of two of them.
¡°Plop.¡±
The two people fell over, easier to deal with the remaining two. Zhou Xu calmlynded, hooked his index finger and said, ¡°Come on.¡±
The two remaining people saw that the first two fell, they also became nervous. They looked at each other, then nodded and rushed in together.
Their fists came together, but Zhou Xu urately grasped the wrists of the two of them and pulled them back. Using this half-second advantage from their stumbling, Zhou Xu kicked them in a certain ce which was not lethal but painful to death.
The two who fell had fainted, and the remaining two were rolling on the floor with pain. Zhou Xu stepped on a person¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Who asked you toe?¡±
¡°No, no one. We just don¡¯t have any money...borrow some money...¡±
Zhou Xu used force on his foot, the man wailed. Zhou Xu continued, ¡°Talk, if you don¡¯t talk, this face of yours will be ruined.¡±
¡°...Ok, ok, I will talk... It¡¯s a male, he had a mask so we couldn¡¯t not see his face clearly. However, his eyes were beautiful, he had double eyelids, his voice was very nice, and he was also very pale. He said that if we could take you captive, he would give us each one hundred thousand RMB, and he also gave us a deposit of ten thousand on the spot. Who he is, what he¡¯s called, we really don¡¯t know. Brother, spare my life ah, spare my life.¡±
Zhou Xu once again stepped hard on the man¡¯s face. The man finally fainted in pain after wailing.
Zhou Xu slowly walked forward. The remaining awake person covered the ce kicked by Zhou Xu and retreated a little bit. Zhou Xu said with a faint smile, ¡°Even if there were twenty of you, you are still not my opponent and I also carry this with me. Would you stille at me next time?¡±
At that, Zhou Xu took out a gun from his pocket.
The little punk was so scared that tears and snot came out together. He said while crying, ¡°Sorry, sorry, big brother forgive me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±
Zhou Xu looked at him coldly, turned around and walked away.
The gun in his hand was actually fake. Today was really a coincidence. His roommate liked to y with this kind of thing. Zhou Xu dismantled the mostplex one and put it back together very quickly. His roommate was stunned and absolutely wanted to give Zhou Xu one, saying to make friends through the gun.
The reason why Zhou Xu took it out to scare these people, so that they would note back, was because these people were bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Zhou Xu must act very tough so they wouldn¡¯t dare toe back.
When he returned home, Ye Shaoyun just brought out thest te of food.
¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Ye Shaoyun said, looking up, but when he saw Zhou Xu¡¯s clothes, his face immediately changed, ¡°What happened?¡±
Zhou Xu lowered his head and found that his jacket was torn, it seemed that his actions were still a little too violent, and in the process of climbing up that narrow space, he must have rubbed against something, so the elbows part and hem were also dirty.
Originally wanting to hide it, but now even if he wanted to hide he couldn¡¯t. Zhou Xu said, ¡°I just met four people?¡±
Ye Shaoyun¡¯s gaze had be a little dark, Zhou Xu knew that the reason Ye Shaoyun was so angry was because he was too concerned about himself.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I beat them down long ago.¡±
¡°Because of what?¡±
¡°Instructed, if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Ruyu.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was really angry this time, he had always been friendly to Ru Yu. After all, he once picked up Ru Yu, and gave him away. This was indeed the truth, so his heart had always felt a little guilt, now all this guilt was gone. He dared to move against Zhou Xu, Ye Shaoyun swore that he would never let Ru Yu live well.
Zhou Xu took a look at Ye Shaoyun¡¯s expression, and knew what he was thinking in his heart, so he took his hand and said, ¡°To spare him or not, don¡¯t let him affect us now, I am still hungry.¡±
Ye Shaoyun tilted his head, just in time to see Zhou Xu¡¯s good-looking face with lightly hooked lips. He could only put the matter of Ru Yu away and dotingly said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Indeed, it was not worth getting angry over Ru Yu, this person was not worthy to upy the memories of the two.
But after this incident, Zhou Xu also watched his back, because he knew that Ru Yu was really anxious.
Since Ru Yu wanted to go to extremes, then Zhou Xu would apany him to go to extremes, to see who would be the one to fall into the cliff in the end.
After Ru Yu knew of the failure of the few punks, he also didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Anyway, those people did not know who he was and obviously it couldn¡¯t be investigated.
After that, Ru Yu went to find He Meng, the woman who was looking at Ye Shaoyun, Ru Yu¡¯s cousin.
He Meng did not want to care about Ru Yu, but Ru Yu took out something that He Meng had wanted for a long time, that was, a letter of admission to a French fashion design school.
After seeing this notice, He Meng¡¯s whole person went silly, although she didn¡¯t know how Ru Yu knew she always liked fashion design, and always wanted to enter this school. However, to be able to get this notice, it meant that he really made some effort.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
¡°I want you to help me shut down Ye Shaoyun¡¯spany.¡±
¡°Ye Shaoyun? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to steal him awayst time? You don¡¯t like him anymore?¡±
¡°Yes, you also don¡¯t like him anymore, and I know you got a new targetst month, so I¡¯vee to beg you. Using your parents¡¯ connections, this matter should be really easy for you, right?¡±
He Meng didn¡¯t know what to do for a while, after all, although she didn¡¯t like Ye Shaoyun anymore, but it wasn¡¯t so bad as to go and bring down hispany.
Seeing her hesitation, Ru Yu smiled and said, ¡°All over the world, each year there is only a total of less than a hundred persons who can enter this school. All the design teachers inside are designers of various clothing brands. I can get this notice, but you can never get it. If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll tear it up.¡±
As he talked, Ru Yu was going to tear the notice, He Meng nervously shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I promise you, they will certainly close down within a month certainly. Certainly. Don¡¯t tear the notice.¡±
Ru Yu smiled again and put the notice away, he said, ¡°The day Qiyun closes down, is the day you get this notice in your own hands. Good luck, cousin.¡±
After talking, Ru Yu left, He Meng was very depressed. After all, anyone who was forced in this way would probably not be happy, but she really wanted that notice.
With a sigh, He Meng called Yang Lizheng, two cousins, one she really hated and one she loved to death.
¡°Wei, Xiao Zheng, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Ah... oh ... big sis, hold on... I¡¯ll call you back ...¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, how do you sound so tired, are you exercising?¡±
Yang Lizheng looked at the bastard who was plowing his body, he then said, ¡°Yes, sis ... I¡¯m exercising ... wait a minute I¡¯ll call back ... ah ... crap bastard ...¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Zheng, Xiao Zheng?¡±
¡°Sis, nothing, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Yang Lizheng said to the insatiable ¡°bastard¡±, ¡°Chen Qi, you¡¯re fucking looking for death ... ah...¡±
Chen Qi, who had been cold for thousands of years and a workaholic for tens of thousands of years, finally discovered a new world after he met Yang Lizheng. Only after he discovered the new world did he understand that his previous thirty years were simply a waste of life. Why the fuck did he put his job as his top priority, why the fuck did he put money before all else, sex was the most pleasurable thing, love was the most important thing people couldn¡¯t let go.
Lowering his head to kiss Yang Lizheng¡¯s earlobe, Chen Qi said, ¡°Xiao Zheng, if I am to die, I want to die loving you...¡±
¡°Then you be fucking gentler, fuck, ah...¡±
T/N : ... I¡¯ve started to trante this chap early... how did I forget and still bete >.>
Chapter 100
Chapter 100
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (8)
Editors : Nadralexe
In fact, when Chen Qi found Yang Lizheng, he was at first a little surprised, because Yang Lizheng¡¯s handsomeness made him remember what he was like when he was young. He too used to love sports and was very careless, but he didn¡¯t have much of a dream. Yang Lizheng, however, was different; he knew clearly what he wanted to do.
Without knowing why he was attracted, the feeling of his heartbeat made Chen Qi very confused. He thought he wouldn¡¯t be moved again, and how could a thirty-year-old like him still feel love at first sight?
But looking at the figure on the field, Chen Qi couldn¡¯t deny that he was about to go crazy. Because his heart was racing out of his control.
As Yang Lizheng took a break from basketball, Chen Qi walked over and smiled, ¡°Hi, young man, my name is Chen Qi, let¡¯s be friends.¡±
Yang Lizheng looked at this person and felt that his man was very weird, so he turned and left.
Chen Qi followed tightly behind. Yang Lizheng ignored him, but he didn¡¯t give up, yet in the end, Yang Lizheng was done with it and said to Chen Qi, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m having... love sickness?¡±
Yang Lizheng, ¡°...¡±
After a few months, Yang Lizheng was about to be driven crazy by this old man. Every day, Chen Qi would give him all sorts of presents, from cups to diamond rings. Right, he also bought Yang Lizheng food every day.
One day, he brought some egg fried rice that was too bitter and salty. Yang Lizheng frowned hard as he ate, and the old man couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just leave it, it¡¯s my first try.¡±
Yang Lizheng understood something at that moment: the old man was indeed loving him to the fullest. The man had never cooked before, but for Yang Lizheng, he did it anyway.
Chen Qi felt distressed seeing Yang Lizheng suffering the pain, so he took the rice and started eating, but Yang Lizheng snatched the rice back and tookrge mouthfuls.
In the end, Yang Lizheng still failed to defend against the old man¡¯s repeated attacks, but it was just that this man was very stubborn on ownership, even to the point that he didn¡¯t want Yang Lizheng to talk with anyone else. Yang Lizheng was annoyed at this crazy man but still couldn¡¯t give him up.
When He Meng and Ru Yu met, she used her powerful background.
Ye Shaoyun looked at Chen Qi after a dozen investigators arrived, his eyes full of hopelessness.
In the end, the investigators requested them to temporarily close theirpany for further investigations.
Why did people for thousands of years long for power? Because with enough power in hand, nothing couldn¡¯t be done.
Chen Qi and Ye Shaoyun were helpless right now. A designpany under the orders to close would be doomed. All the reputation they built vanished in a day.
Ru Yu didn¡¯t know about this. That night, he even called Ye Shaoyun. He was still not added onto his contacts. Ye Shaoyun picked up, ¡°Hello?¡±
¡°Uncle Ye, just beg me and I¡¯ll get yourpany back into the business. It won¡¯t be any different from before.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
After hanging up, Zhou Xu asked him, ¡°Do you want to scold him?¡±
Ye Shaoyun shook his head, ¡°No, I want to beat him up.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, ¡°If so, then let me go with you. Beating people up is my favorite.¡±
As Ye Shaoyun¡¯s phone rang again, he put on speaker mode seeing it was the same phone number again so that Zhou Xu could hear it.
At the ce that they were supposed to meet, Ru Yu wore pure white, looking very handsome. Beside him, two girls even went to ask for his signature, probably thinking that he was some star. Taking off his sunsses, Ru Yu kindly rejected them.
Looking at Ru Yu¡¯s smile, the girls seemed to be dazed. They bowed and took a picture with him before returning to their seats.
Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun just watched that like a show, and they went in after the girls went away.
Ru Yu saw that Zhou Xu was here too, so he smiled, ¡°Uncle Ye, Zhou Xu, you two sure can¡¯t be separated. ¡°
¡°I don¡¯t want to talk here,e with me.¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t say anything, but Ye Shaoyun¡¯s voice and expression was just as cold as it had always been.
Ru Yu smiled. Looking at the two girls, he said, ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t feelfortable here, so many people, right?¡±
Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t answer and left with Zhou Xu.
Ru Yu stood up and smiled at the two girls before leaving as well.
Here was a marketce, but no matter where, there would always be some terrifyingly quiet ces, like restaurants or hotel¡¯s back doors.
At first, Ye Shaoyun was leading the way, but soon, Zhou Xu walked to the front, because he was more familiar with where the security cameras were.
After they got to the ce, the three of them stopped. Ru Yu looked around and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, you want to talk to me here? Don¡¯t you think it smells a little...¡±
Before Ru Yu could finish, Ye Shaoyun¡¯s fist already reached his face.
Ru Yu was knocked back a few steps, and his teeth felt loose with a mouthful of blood.
Spitting the blood out, Ru Yu stood up, ¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°Bang!¡± Another punch hit on the same spot.
This time, one of Ru Yu¡¯s mrs came out, and he spat the tooth and blood out. Looking coldly at Ye Shaoyun, he said, ¡°Uncle Ye, this is what you mean by talking?¡±
¡°You called me your uncle for all these years, but pity that I never got the chance to teach you a good lesson. Now, I just want to let you know what it means to be wrong.¡±
¡°Haha, is it your turn?¡± Ru Yu answered and swung his fist over as well.
Zhou Xu was about to step up, but Ye Shaoyun raised a hand to stop him from interfering. Ye Shaoyun could take care of Ru Yu without his help.
Ye Shaoyun turned sideways and avoided the punch from Ru Yu. Then, his fist once againnded on Ru Yu¡¯s stomach.
Ru Yu instantly crouched down and couldn¡¯t even let out another word.
¡°Ru Yu, you want me to beg you for help, but let me tell you that it¡¯s impossible. If you want me to continue ying these insidious tricks, then I¡¯ll y with you to the end.¡±
Ru Yu was still spitting out blood while holding his stomach and couldn¡¯t say what he wanted. Looks like this punch was not a light one.
¡°Uncle, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t end up killing him,¡± said Zhou Xu. He didn¡¯t want Ye Shaoyun to go to prison because of Ru Yu.
Ye Shaoyun nodded and sighed as he looked at Ru Yu before leaving with Zhou Xu.
After they left, Ru Yu stood up slowly, because he found that if he didn¡¯t do this, Ye Shaoyun would continue punching him. So, his perceived pain was 30% real and 70% fake.
Standing up, Ru Yu coughed out another mouthful of blood and licked his teeth. Finding out that he only lost one tooth, he smiled. Anyone that sees this smile would feel a chill down one¡¯s back.
The next day, Chen Qi and Ye Shaoyun met in their office. Without much to say, they smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s close thepany.¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about time.¡±
Chen Qi also had someone important in his life, and that someone didn¡¯t even care about Ru Yu, so why should he?
In fact, Yang Lizheng had thought through everything clearly. He just wanted to see Ru Yu keep messing around and believed that Ru Yu would end up messing himself up.
Knowing that thepany closed, Ru Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. These people didn¡¯t care about money nor business, then would they care about lives?
Finally, he dialed a number that he hadn¡¯t touched for a long time. Ru Yu said, ¡°Brother Long, kill someone for me.¡±
¡°Who?¡±
¡°A first-year student in the music school, Zhou Xu.¡±
¡°The pay?¡±
¡°Three hundred grand. I¡¯ll send a hundred to your ount by tonight as a down payment, and after I see Zhou Xu¡¯s body, I¡¯ll pay you the rest two hundred.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Also, I¡¯ll only give you one day. I want to see his body by tomorrow night.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Hanging up the phone, Ru Yu sent a text message to Ye Shaoyun, ¡°I want to send you a knife, stabbing right into your chest.¡±
Ye Shaoyun saw the message and showed his phone to Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Does he love you to the point that he wants to kill you?¡±
Ye Shaoyun didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt like something was wrong in this.
Zhou Xu returned to school that morning and wanted to get his books from his dorm.
Taking out the key to open the lock, he found the door was opened. Normally, all three of his roommates would have left already. Two who sang in the chorus had to warm up, and the other would always go practice his saxophone at this time. If the saxophone person didn¡¯t go y, he would still lock the door, because of what he had in the room.
His hand trembled from a sudden feeling of nervousness.
But with just a thought, Zhou Xu turned the key the other way and locked the door from outside.
Zhou Xu stood outside the door and listened. From what he could tell, the slight movements inside could not be from his roommates.
His three roommates, two sang, so their voices were naturally louder, and one that yed saxophone and with guns would never be that quiet, obviously different from what he heard inside.
Zhou Xu went downstairs as fast as he could and reported to security while calling the police.
While the security officers went upstairs with Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu went past two people that wore sses and had their faces covered in a thick scarf.
His instincts told him that these two must be the ones in his room, so he paused and yelled, ¡°Hold there!¡±
The two didn¡¯t stop but started running.
Zhou Xu and the security started chasing after them, but after they got downstairs, the two people already disappeared in the busy traffic in the school.
Disappointed, Zhou Xu could only lead the security officer to his room and saw that the door was already broken while a person was lying in the bloody door. It was his roommate that liked to y with guns.
The two of them quickly went in to check on the wounds as the police also arrived soon after.
In a few minutes, Zhou Xu¡¯s roommate was already sent to the hospital. Although his wounds were severe, it was not life-threatening.
Zhou Xu was concerned about Ye Shaoyun worrying over this, and he was also concerned about Ye Shaoyun¡¯s safety.
Remembering what Ye Shaoyun receivedst night, Zhou Xu suddenly gained insight. Ru Yu wanted to kill Zhou Xu who Ye Shaoyun cared about the most so that Ye Shaoyun would be sad.
This logic, Zhou Xu thought, was surely unique.
But after thinking it through, Zhou Xu also could confirm that Ye Shaoyun should be safe for now, and he shouldn¡¯t tell Ye Shaoyun yet. These people looked professional, and usually, they wouldn¡¯t attempt a mission again after failing to avoid exposing themselves. Also, they couldn¡¯t be sure if Zhou Xu recognized their faces earlier today either.
Still recovering from the fight, Ru Yu received a call. The voice seemed to havee from underground, sounding cold and scary.
¡°Hey, we failed. I¡¯ll send the money back to you.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll add two hundred grand. Try again.¡±
¡°Sorry, but I can refer you to another one, these people are more hardcore, as long as you have the money of course.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Ru Yu called the other number. If that first killer sounded from underground, this one must be straight from hell, a hundred times more terrifying from the previous.
The response he got was simple, ¡°Sure, but we¡¯ll charge even on a failed attempt. Two hundred grand if failed, five hundred grand if seeded.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Just as he hung up and was about to take some medicine, he saw a shadowing to his door.
Surprised, Ru Yu quickly went to the door and saw that the person already went away, but just from the back, he could tell that it was Yang Lizheng.
So, Ru Yu quickly gave the same person another call, ¡°Add another person, Yang Lizheng, for three times the money, but I want it to be done today.¡±
¡°No problem.¡±
Yang Lizheng called Zhou Xu as soon as he came out, but it returned busy every time. Yang Lizheng was worried and called Chen Qi, ¡°Chen Qi, you knew who Zhou Xu¡¯s lover was, right?¡±
¡°What? Don¡¯t you dare fall in love with another person.¡±
¡°Cut the crap, Zhou Xu is in danger. Ru Yu hired a hitman and wanted to kill Zhou Xu.¡±
Chen Qi stopped joking around because he knew that Yang Lizheng was serious this time. He, who had always been smooth and easygoing, had never talked that quickly before, so Chen Qi got out his door and got in his car, ¡°Xiao Zheng, where are you? Wait for me, I¡¯ming.¡±
¡°I¡¯m in front of my neighborhood, you go call Ye Shaoyun right now.¡±
¡°Ok, wait for me there.¡±
¡°No, I just got on a taxi, I¡¯ll go find... Toot... toot... toot...¡±
¡°Xiao Zheng, Xiao Zheng?¡±
Chapter 101
Chapter 101
Face-pping the childhood sweetheart (9)
Editors : Aaghna
¡°Fuck!¡± In the middle of the call, Yang Lizheng¡¯s phone¡¯s battery died. This time, the old man, who loved him like crazy, was estimated to go crazy from worry.
There was no other way, Yang Lizheng could only borrow the driver¡¯s cell phone to call Chen Qi again.
Chen Qi was really scared to death there. While he was answering the phone, he started his car and asked, ¡°Whose cell phone are you using right now?¡±
¡°The driver¡¯s. I¡¯m already on the road. I can¡¯t stay by myself, I¡¯m scared too.¡±
¡°Xiao Zheng, you did the right thing. Just now, I was in too much of a hurry. Let the driver drive you to your parents¡¯ ce. I¡¯ll go look for you. Don¡¯t be scared, you have me.¡±
¡°En.¡±
¡°Also, Xiao Zheng, I love you.¡±
Yang Lizheng suddenly felt that his eyes were a little bit wet. This old man was really afraid, afraid that he would be hurt.
¡°Old man, I love you too.¡±
Chen Qi¡¯s heart jolted. This was the first time Yang Lizheng said this to him. He hoped that he would be able to hear it a second time, a third time, a million times...
The two hung up. Chen Qi went to call Ye Shaoyun.
Ye Shaoyun understood the situation. He began to call Zhou Xu¡¯s phone, but he couldn¡¯t go through, so he drove the car to Zhou Xu¡¯s school in a frenzy.
At that time, Zhou Xu was confronting three men, and his phone was dropped at the initial confrontation.
They were at the top floor of the school¡¯s library. Zhou Xu was in the process of escaping, while trying to find a way to go higher. This was the school¡¯s highest ce, and the trickiest thing was that the other party had guns.
If the three men didn¡¯t have guns, Zhou Xu could easily deal with them. However this kind of long-ranged attack was really difficult for him to do.
Fortunately, his ability to sense danger was really strong, so he could dodge as soon as he felt the dangering. He quickly hid next to a wall. The bullet hit the ce where he was standing just now, and then fell to the ground. The falling stone touched the leg of a ssmate passing by.
In the midst of the ssmate¡¯s blood-curdling scream, Zhou Xu guessed the hiding ce of the shooter, and he was 100% sure that their goal was him.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t expect that they and the group at the beginning were two groups, but since they woulde again, Zhou Xu thought they wouldn¡¯t quit until they killed him.
Although Zhou Xu misunderstood, theter part was just like so, that was, they must kill Zhou Xu. As long as they were not sure they got their result, they would keep chasing them.
Zhou Xu at first chose the method to go with a group of ssmates, because most killers in this situation would never strike, but apparently Zhou Xu misjudged the degree of madness of this killer.
Ten minutester, they actually fired towards Zhou Xu in the crowd.
This time, Zhou Xu still relied on his instincts to dodge the side. The bullet hit a girl¡¯s arm behind Zhou Xu.
Zhou Xu did not even have time to check the girl¡¯s condition, because he understood at this moment how persistent this killer was.
In order not to hurt more innocents, Zhou Xu could only hide in other ces.
Eventually, Zhou Xu hid on the top floor of the school¡¯s library, while the killer was not alone at all, because just now he paid attention to the direction of the shooting, there were clearly two figures, different from the direction of the shooting at the beginning.
So to say, there were at least three people.
The situation was too urgent, Zhou Xu could only use the most dangerous and most direct way to solve it.
He reckoned that one of the killers was actually on the top floor, so he was first, escaping and secondly, actually looking for a way.
Zhou Xu was not sure if those two behind him were chasing him, but even if they were, he still had to do it, otherwise, he would definitely be killed by them.
The situation was urgent, and Zhou Xu¡¯s phone had long been lost. The school was already in turmoil, the radio began to broadcast the message for students not to move around, but the more this happened, the more chaotic the students seemed to be.
But this was also good, it helped Zhou Xu hide his own traces.
When he reached the top floor of the library, Zhou Xu tried his best to hide his breath, but his movements were still fast and light. Then he saw the slumped killer at the corner of the top floor.
Zhou Xu drew back a breath of cold air, heh, this person actually used a sniper rifle against him.
Unfortunately, a good sniper would never stay at the same position after firing a shot, it seemed that this person was either a novice or too conceited, thinking that Zhou Xu was a student and couldn¡¯t find him at all.
Unfortunately, either way, he was dead.
In his hand was the ¡°weapon¡± he got in the process of escaping, an iron bar. Zhou Xu attacked suddenly from a distance of about five meters.
As soon as the man heard the sound, he immediately raised his gun to turn the muzzle around, but Zhou Xu¡¯s speed was several times his, the muzzle was still in motion when Zhou Xi¡¯s iron bar hadnded on top of the man¡®s head
¡°Boom!¡± A muffled sound sounded, the man then fell down, there was a dark red blood stain at the back of the man¡¯s head .
Quickly checking the man¡¯s equipment, Zhou Xu found that he had a sniper rifle in his bag.
After checking things out, Zhou Xu put on the man¡¯s headset and turned it on, Zhou Xu only said two words, ¡°Where?¡±
¡°He went up to you, be careful, we¡¯ll be right up.¡±
Zhou Xu turned off the headset, a faint smile on his face. Now that he knew their positions, it was easier for him. So he hid the dead person¡¯s things in some ces. Afterwards, he carried the sniper rifle to go downstairs.
In fact, Zhou Xu could wait for the rabbit, but he was not sure if the two would be suspicious, if the two suspected, then he may be in more danger.
So Zhou Xu took off his coat and scratched his hair casually. Then he pretended to be an ordinary student and went downstairs.
Zhou Xu was sure that they would take the stairs in the East, because there were many students in the stairs in the west, and they dared not take the elevator. There were even more people inside.
With his head down, Zhou Xu picked up some books that had fallen from unknown people, held them in his chest and walked down floor by floor.
On the third floor, Zhou Xu saw two men in ck with baseball capsing up at the corner. He knew it was them. Zhou Xu smiled and decided to dispose of one first.
The two men didn¡¯t notice Zhou Xu at all, but one of them reacted when the three brushed past each other. At that time, the gun Zhou Xu hid behind the book had been fired.
The gun had a silencer. The one who reacted quickly had fallen down. As soon as the other took out the gun, Zhou Xu kicked him on the wrist. Then Zhou Xu shot again, but the man jumped directly onto the handrail of the stairs and slid down.
Zhou Xu shot as he chased, but the man jumped directly from the second floor after he went down one floor.
Zhou Xu ran to catch up with him. At this time, the students were almost scattered. There was basically no one on the road. In addition, their school was a professional school, which was not as big as aprehensive university, so it was easy to catch up with someone.
The man was actually injured, because Zhou Xu fired several shots in a row. Although he missed any vital part, it should still not be easy for him to escape.
Zhou Xu chased him to the school gate, he saw a man at the gate. The man was in a hurry, his eyes were anxious, and his face was still murderous.
Across the distance, Zhou Xu shouted at the man, ¡°Catch the man in ck in front.¡±
When the visitor heard this, he looked up again. Sure enough, a man in ck ran towards him, so he quickly came forward. Ye Shaoyun stopped the man.
The man had no weapons in his hand, but he still wanted to struggle, but he fell to the ground with Ye Shaoyun¡¯s angry fist, and his wound was still bleeding.
Zhou Xu went to Ye Shaoyun, smiled and said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±
Ye Shaoyun was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Finally, Zhou Xu patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I know, I lost my cell phone. But how did you know I was in danger?¡±
Finally, seeing Zhou Xu¡¯s smile, Ye Shaoyun put down his worries and fears and hugged Zhou Xu tightly. However, he was not willing to let go.
At this time, Yang Lizheng went to the door of his parents¡¯pany and got off quickly. After getting off, he ran to the hall of thepany.
After only two steps, he heard a calm ¡°Xiao Zheng¡±. Looking back, he saw Chen Qi waiting at the door of thepany.
Yang Lizheng didn¡¯t know how many red lights Chen Qi ran and how much he was speeding, but after seeing Chen Qi, he finally settled down.
Smiling brightly, Yang Li Zheng ran towards Chen Qi.
Just in the process of Yang Lizheng running, Chen Qi suddenly felt a sh of something, as if a ring reflected the sunlight, instinctively, he pushed away the running Yang Lizheng.
The pain of the bullet entering his body came immediately after. He smiled slightly and looked at the surprised Yang Lizheng in front of him, he said, ¡°Xiao Zheng, I love you.¡±
A group of Yang household¡¯s security guards rushed out immediately afterwards.
The shocked Yang Lizheng tears fell abruptly. He clung to Chen Qi, he could not speak, his throat was choked, wanting to cry, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound no matter how. Only tears could not stop falling as if out of control.
The security guard didn¡¯t know Yang Lizheng and could only say softly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but he¡¯s still not dead.¡±
Yang Lizheng looked at the security guard with teary eyes and the guard said, ¡°Sir, can you let go of him first, we need to check his condition first. Please calm down, he is unlikely to die, but if you really want him to, just keep holding him.¡±
Yang Lizheng quickly put down Chen Qi so he couldy t. Then there was the chaos of rescue. When he arrived at the hospital, Chen Qi had been tossed awake by them.
ncing at his shoulder, Chen Qi asked, ¡°Who wrapped me up? I¡¯ll kill him when I¡¯m well again.¡±
Yang Lizheng held Chen Qi¡¯s head and smiled, but as he smiled he burst into tears.
A few dayster, Ru Yu was bound by Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents and sent in front of Yang Lizheng. They solved the school shooting incident. In order to calm public opinion, they also wasted a lot of energy.
Then they apologized to Yang Lizheng and let him handle Ru Yu¡¯s punishment.
Ru Yu¡¯s mouth was blocked, he knew how strong their behind-the-scenes supporter was, so he closed his eyes and waited to die.
But Yang Lizheng smiled and said to his parents, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be up to me to discipline him.¡±
Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents were surprised and only then discovered how neglectful they had been to their two children for so long.
After all, one became estranged, the other went astray, and even wanted to kill their own biological child.
Yang Lizheng¡¯s father thought for a moment and said to Ru Yu, ¡°Break his leg. It¡¯s our payback for raising you for so long. After that, we won¡¯t owe each other.¡±
Ru Yu kowtowed desperately and wanted to say something, but the things in his mouth made him only make a ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡± sound.
Yang Lizheng¡¯s mother then said, ¡°Feed him mute poison and gouge his eyes.¡±
After saying that, she walked up to Yang Lizheng and wanted to give him a hug, but Yang Lizheng smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the hospital to see my husband.¡±
Yang Lizheng left, leaving Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents standing in the same ce somewhat lost, and hated Ru Yu even more.
Ru Yu was thrown out without a leg, mute and blind.
And after he went out of the door, he heard the sound of a police car and he was then taken away.
Then, he was sent to the most gloomy prison in the world, where he could hear all kinds of miserable wailing cries, and also cries for help.
Shivering, he was afraid to do anything.
It was just that even if he didn¡¯t do anything, there were people who wanted to do things to him.
¡°Ru Yu, hehe, good. Three of mypanions are dead because of you, and I¡¯m in jail because of you, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here too.¡±
This man was thest assassin who went to kill Yang Lizheng. He was found out a few days after Yang Lizheng¡¯s parents intervened, and was quickly caught.
Ru Yu couldn¡¯t speak, and couldn¡¯t see people, he only knew that this person¡¯s voice was too horrible, he started shaking and shrinking more and more in the corner.
Then Ru Yu heard a metallic sound. He was thrown onto the bed. He then heard the footsteps of many people, while his clothes were torn off.
¡°Broken leg, ah, forget it, he is not my cup of tea, you guys y well.¡± Another voice rang out.
¡°O, o, I like his face. Let me do it.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
That night, Ru Yu experienced the greatest pain he felt since birth, and he finally remembered that before he was five years old, he was just a wandering child, what made him forget it?
If he had known to be grateful, would he have had a wonderful family, gentle parents, stubborn but friendly brother? He could even have be friends with Ye Shaoyun and Zhou Xu, they were not bad people, yes, they were all not bad. So, how did he be bad?
Tears fell from his eyes, and that pitch-ck ce looked exceptionally frightening.
On the night of his imprisonment, Yang Ruyu died, the cause of his death was suicide. He hit his head on the wall of his cell by himself.
Zhou Xu and Ye Shaoyun learnt about Ru Yu¡¯s death a monthter. The two just looked at each other, sighed, and then nothing, because Ru Yu was also only worth the weight of their sigh.
T/N : Guys, I found a job so I have less time to trante T_T I even had to stop FF 14 raids because of how time consuming my job is. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll manage...
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
Face-pping the CV (1)
Editors: Nadralexe
Returning to that vast space, Zhou Xu knew this time what his lover was going to tell him. Either missing him or had been waiting too long. Anyway, he was excited for the moment toe.
As he had expected, the shadow appeared. This time, its eyes weren¡¯t as sad anymore. It just looked deeply at Zhou Xu and said, ¡°Xiao Xu, after you finish the next world, I¡¯ll still be here for you. You need to wait for me.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and stepped forward, ¡°Song Chenmo, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±
¡°Oh, and, I¡¯m d that I can experience so many worlds with you.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
¡°But, after we return to the real world, I¡¯ll still punish you.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Zhou Xu leaned beside him and said, ¡°All these people I knew were all you.¡±
Song Chenmo touched Xiao Xu¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Xiao Xu, I missed you. I missed you dearly.¡±
¡°So, you followed me here, right?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
Saying so, Song Chenmo¡¯s shadow faded away and disappeared in front of Zhou Xu. The smile on his lips was faint, but it was enough to move Zhou Xu again.
In one of Noah¡¯s hospital wards, the highest-ranked admiral of the empire, Song Chenmo gained his senses again. This time, he could feel that his body was full of strength. Rubbing his temples, he got back to his supeputer.
He quickly entered the database and started decoding. It was aplicated process and required full concentration because, in this long string of code, even a single error would cause the entire program to fail.
With every second passing, Song Chenmo became more worried. Fifty minutes passed. He only got around forty minutes to go, yet this decoding process seemed to be endless.
His fingers flew across the keyboard as he sped up.
He was starting to sweat a little. After an hour and ten minutes, Song Chenmo finally finished his decoding and clicked ¡°RUN¡±. Data started appearing on his screen.
Reading as fast as he could, Song Chenmo started viewing the data. He had to hurry. Faster, even faster...
It was just that the more he saw the more terrified he became. The whole time their was under the Kusk¡¯s control, but they never even noticed, proving how technologically advanced the Kusk were.
It was just that Kusk was a very resource-deprived with a small poption of only around half of Noah. It was also for that reason that the Kusks wanted to take over Noah.
After learning about this, the rest of the mission would be much easier. He had to rescue Zhou Xu and to do that, Song Chenmo had to capture Zhou Hao first. Shong Chenmo also feared that anything he did right now might cause Zhou Xu to not be able to return forever.
With five more minutes left, Song Chenmo thought about what he had to do and left a string of code on the table.
That code was invented by Zhou Xu, so if there was a person in the world that understood it, it would have to be a very close friend of Zhou Xu. Also, after Zhou Xu had disappeared for so long, anyone that cared about him would want to do something to get him back.
After he had done all this, Song Chenmo calmly fell asleep, knowing that the next time he woke up he would have three hours, which would be enough time to capture Zhou Hao and rescue Zhou Xu.
Waking up again, Zhou Xu was in a dormitory. The beds were all empty, and beside Zhou Xu was a suitcase. Looking around, he guessed that it was a college dorm, either starting school or returning from a break.
He experienced this type of world before, so he knew clearly.
His pinky was itching again, and Zhou Xu received the information about this world.
It was again a modern world, but the unique part about this world was that voice actors were very popr, and every college or university had its own voice acting club.
The host, Zhou Xu, got into this school just so that he could voice-act.
But in fact, the host chose this school mainly because he had a crush on the lead actor in the voice acting club.
The lead actor was called Xingsu Chongqi, and he acted mainly for the male voice in BL dramas, so his voice was naturally lower, giving people a paralyzing feeling. It was also after the host heard Xingsu Chongqi¡¯s voice did he realize what it feels like to hear the most pleasing sound in the world.
With the voice alone, it was enough to give endless pleasure, yet this voice also excited Zhou Xu and countless otherdies.
So, Xingsu Chongqi¡¯s social ount had more than three million followers. As a result, he also would receive countless proposals every day and would not care much about the host.
To get closer to their idol, Zhou Xu and Shuang Yue both joined the Xiaoxiao Club, and with their unique voices, they soon got some attention.
The first time that they met for practice, the host and Shuang Yue both saw Xingsu Chongqi, but Shuang Yue also fell in love with Xingsu Chongqi.
The host was an introvert, but Shuang Yue, on the other hand, was a lively and open person who could bringughter to everywhere he went. Therefore, everyone in the club loved him, and he soon started pursuing Xingsu Chongqi like crazy.
Shuang Yue once wanted to y around with Xingsu Chongqi, and registered an alternative ount to prank Zhou Xu, telling Zhou Xu that Xingsu Chongqi liked Shuang Yue. The host actually just believed what he said.
Since then, Shuang Yue and Xingsu Chongqi both liked to use that ount to y around with Zhou Xu, saying how he liked Zhou Xu¡¯s voice and started texting back and forth every day.
The host was very lonely. His parents divorced when he was young, and his brother who was much older than him rarely visited him. The only thing he had was money.
His parents gave him plenty of pocket money, and his brother would also send him money often. So, the host was just a poor man with a lot of money, so after receiving such care from a stranger, he started liking that person as well.
Shuang Yue and Xingsu Chongqi, however, were overjoyed, because Zhou Xu was just too stupid.
After the three of them met, Zhou Xu finally found out that it was all a prank, and it was a big hit to his self-esteem. He wanted to punch them but was weaker than them both, so in the end, they were fine, and he was injured.
Then, the host hired many people toment under their social media to nder them, causing their reputation to be ruined. After they found out, they called the cops.
It was not severe enough to the extent of being sent to prison, but Zhou Xu was still sentenced to prison. Xingsu Chongqi¡¯s real name was Su Chenqi, and his dad Su Ting was the mayor of the city.
After staying in prison for six months, he found out that he already got expelled by his school as he was released.
He didn¡¯t want to give up. Without knowing that Su Chengqi¡¯s dad was the mayor, he found some gang people and wanted to teach Su Chengqi and Shuang Yue a lesson. At that time, Su Chengqi and Shuang Yue were already living together, and the gang members were easily defeated.
Finally, Zhou Xu was beaten to the ground on the street, and because no one was there to help, he died from his injuries.
After receiving all the information, Zhou Xu smiled.
Being one of the protagonists must be very enjoyable. Not only did he y with others¡¯ emotions, but he also got to say ¡°it¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t take it seriously¡±, and stay innocent. The host, a kind person, was forced to be a viin.
It was funny that the protagonists were always the sunshine of the world they were in. Even if they were wrong, they would still be considered right. As for the reason why... They were the protagonists. Simple as that.
The good thing was that this was only the start of school, so others still didn¡¯t know his personality. He didn¡¯t have to pretend to be kind of introverted, and as for Shuang Yue, he would let this ¡°nice¡± person be selfish.
Shuang Yue came from a poor family. During his first year in college, he didn¡¯t have much money, and he would always stay with Zhou Xu, studying together and going to the Xiaoxiao Club together. Many times, he would often take Zhou Xu¡¯s kindness as his, and Zhou Xu never cared.
But the Zhou Xu now was different from the Zhou Xu before. If Shuang Yue was truly kind or forgot, Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t mind either, but if Shuang Yue wanted to take advantage of him on purpose, he wouldn¡¯t be fooled.
As he was thinking about it, a handsome young man came in the door.
The person saw Zhou Xu and smiled brightly, ¡°Hi there, my name is Shuang Yue. I guess we¡¯ll be roommates from now on, right?¡±
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t smile and just said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Xu.¡±
¡°The other two aren¡¯t here yet. That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll take this bed, I like to be beside the window.¡± As he said that, Shuang Yue already ced his luggage next to the bed closest to the window.
Zhou Xu chose a bed diagonal to his, as he didn¡¯t want to stay too close to him.
As the two unpacked, the other two roommates didn¡¯t arrive. There were a total of three days of check-in, so it was possible that they would arriveter. Shuang Yue said, ¡°Zhou Xu, let¡¯s go buy something to eat. Right, we also need some supplies for our room, let¡¯s just go shopping together after too.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded, and they bought a lot of items, but it was Zhou Xu that paid for them all, because whenever it was time to pay, Shuang Yue always was busy doing something else, like checking his phone or looking around.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t pay because he wanted to but because he wanted to see how Shuang Yue took advantage of other people.
After they got back to their dorms, Shuang Yue saw that the other two roommates were here too, so he smiled and said, ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Shuang Yue.¡±
¡°My name is Wang Xinping.¡±
¡°Qi Mingtao.¡±
¡°Come,e. We just got some food. Let¡¯s eat together, it¡¯s just fried chicken. Right, we also bought toiletries, and we can share.¡±
Shuang Yue was very enthusiastic, but Zhou Xu just sneered, knowing that it was him that paid for everything, but Shuang Yue made it seem like it was not.
At first, Zhou Xu just wanted to make sure if he had truly forgotten or didn¡¯t pay attention, but now, he changed his mind. Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t bother if Shuang Yue wanted to share truthfully.
But if it was intentional, then this person had moral issues.
If it wasn¡¯t on purpose, then he didn¡¯t know how to respect others, at least not respecting Zhou Xu.
So, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Sorry, Shuang Yue, but didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯ll split the bills? How about this, can you pay your portion now? I just want to make things clear, you won¡¯t me me for being selfish, right?¡±
Shuang Yue paused for a moment and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Why would I? How much was it? I¡¯ll pay right now.¡±
Zhou Xu said a number and Shuang Yue awkwardly paid Zhou Xu. Zhou Xu said to the other two roommates, ¡°Come, let¡¯s all have some food. I heard that this fried chicken is really good.¡±
The other two also felt a bit awkward, so they only each took one and left to buy food themselves.
Zhou Xu knew for sure that all three of them felt that he would be hard to deal with, but he didn¡¯t mind.
Zhou Xu felt that he didn¡¯t need to befriend someone who only cared about the small benefits. They would only be his roommates and nothing more.
Just as Zhou Xu thought that Shuang Yue would maintain a distance from him, Shuang Yue took the initiative a few dayster to invite him to the Xiaoxiao Club, the club where his host¡¯s idol was in.
Chapter 103
Chapter 103
Face-pping the CV (2)
Editors: Nadralexe
The original owner, Zhou Xu, loved voice acting, so Zhou Xu definitely wanted to enter this club. It was why this time he didn¡¯t refuse and went to the club¡¯s selection office together with Shuang Yue.
Because the voice acting industry in this world was very good, each university had its own club, and when recruiting new people, there was always a test. The voice had to have at least some distinctive features, otherwise they would not be recruited.
Besides, there were a lot of ways to earn money as a CV. Basically, after one or two years as a CV, they were paid to dub. Moreover, voice actors all had their own live channel, just the donations from it could amount to ten to twenty thousands a month. Those first rate voice actors got even more, it was possible to reach one hundred to two hundred thousand.
For example, Xingsu Chongqi had three million fans. Each time he would start his live broadcast from 7pm to 10pm, twice a week. Sometimes, he just talked, or read a few small paragraphs, but the tips just kept smashing into his ount.
The original owner loved voice acting and wanted to make money with his hobby, it was just a shame that in the end he forgot about his hobby himself.
But the person who lived in this body now was Zhou Xu, and Zhou Xu would help him fulfill this wish of hism.
When they arrived at the interview ce, Zhou Xu waited in line to go in with Shuang Yue.
While waiting, a man in a white shirt came over and went straight into the audition room for the interview.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t notice this person because he was resting his eyes. It was just as after the man entered, Zhou Xu heard the waiting room explode.
¡°Wow, that guy just now is Xingsu Chongqi? So handsome.¡±
¡°Really? He¡¯s Xingsu Chongqi? I haven¡¯t seen his livestreams, but I¡¯ve heard of his ys, trully, no wonder he¡¯s so popr.¡±
Amidst the lively discussion, Zhou Xu heard Shuang Yue talk to him, ¡°Zhou Xu, have you seen Xingsu Chongqi, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±
Zhou Xu shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t see.¡±
However Shuang Yue said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s too bad, he¡¯s really handsome, I think my heartbeat is getting out of control, what should I do?¡±
Zhou Xu ignored him and continued to rest his eyes, and Shuang Yue could not do anything but keep quiet.
After a few minutes, another person passed by, this person wore a simple blue T-shirt and a pair of ordinary jeans. He had a pair of ck framed sses on the bridge of his nose, and the corners of his lips were smiling. He was very tall and gave people a feeling of being a ruffian, but he didn¡¯t make people feel annoyed, and instead gave a friendly feeling.
Compared with the previous person, this man seemed to have been totally bested. But Zhou Xu knew at first nce, this person was deliberately wearing that pair of ck-framed sses, because if the sses were taken off, his features definitely would not lose to anyone, but even so, his radiance was still enough to make this small waiting room much brighter.
The man smiled at them, waved his hand, said a jiayou to them and then also went into the audition room.
Zhou Xu and he had eye contact for a moment. The man¡¯s smile seemed to stiffen, but then he turned his head to look at the others. However, Zhou Xuughed, because he thought that the man¡¯s short moment of embarrassment was also quite interesting, either he looked like a former acquaintance of his, or, this man fell in love with himself at first sight.
No matter where that stiffness came from, Zhou Xu found it interesting because his lover could basically feel the attraction from Zhou Xu really early. It was why for so many times, he and his lover fell in love at first sight.
Of course, this love at first sight, in fact, came from the deep love in the heart, but also from the long-termpany.
¡°He is Bn Zhongtui? He¡¯s also very handsome.¡±
¡°Yes, I really like his singing, and also gave him a lot of money.¡±
¡°Feel like Xingsu Chongqi is more handsome. However, he¡¯s not bad either.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±
It was once again a moment of surprise and admiration. Shuang Yue once again wanted to talk to Zhou Xu but Zhou Xu said in advance, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±
Shuang Yue¡¯s words were just choked back by Zhou Xu, and he could only look at the dashing club¡¯s flyer in his hand in depression.
They were then called in one by one to try reading a paragraph, but the judge was in another room, looking at them through a special kind of ss.
The ss was a one-way one, meaning the interviewers couldn¡¯t see the judges, but the judges could see them.
When it came to Shuang Yue, several judges were satisfied because his voice was very clean, very suitable for a smart and flexible subject, and also very suitable to dub a shouta, which had high recognition, so learning the techniques should be very promising.
Zhang Caiyu, President of Xiaoxiao club, walked with her sky-high high heels. She leaned aside, put his hands around his chest, smiled and asked, ¡°what do you think, Xingsu and Xiaobo?¡±
¡°Not bad, but he needs to learn systematically.¡± Su Chongqi said.
¡°Not bad¡±. Xie Yibo also nodded.
Zhang Caiyu was satisfied, so she kept Shuang Yue¡¯s application form and put it in the eptance section.
After that was Zhou Xu¡¯s interview, the article given to Zhou Xu was an essay. The article was not long. Its whole content was around the theme of enjoying life.
After reading the content and thinking about the state of mind of the author of this article, Zhou Xu lowered his voice slightly, not much, but enough to make people feel calm.
The article was read out from Zhou Xu¡¯s mouth like flowing water, as if the author¡¯s broad mind could be perceived, as well as the gratitude and fondness for life.
The beautiful words read in a quiet voice seemed to have opened up a meadow in their mind for people to be enchanted by.
Generally interviewees only read through a few sentences and that was it. After all, what the judges paid attention to was their tone, andter they would be taught specifically how to control their tone, intonation, and pronunciation skills.
Zhou Xu was the only interviewee who read the whole article, because his performance was so good, so good that the judges could not let Zhou Xu stop, nor could they let go of the bright green meadow in their minds.
Zhou Xu finished reading, and it was only a few secondster that Zhang Caiyu coughed lightly and came back to her senses. She smiled slightly as she lowered her arms around her arms and said, ¡°Two great gods, your status won¡¯t be guaranteed.¡±
Su Chengqi frowned, but Xie Yibo kept his smile and said, ¡°First of all, he¡¯s mine, you guys don¡¯t fight with me, no matter the gender.¡±
¡°Fuck, what did you say?¡± Zhang Caiyu¡¯s pretty face was full of astonishments, and there was another emotion which was ... pleasant surprise?
Xie Yibo replied, ¡°I know you are a rotten girl, but you should not act so exaggerated, do not scare my little cutie.¡±
Su Chengqi had been frowning, but he did not know exactly what he was upset about, it should be that Zhou Xu was too outstanding, his position may be threatened, he thought so.
Xie Yibo went on to say, ¡°No kidding, I know what I want, from the moment I saw him, I knew it, so shut up all of you, I want to chase him properly.¡±
¡°Got it, here¡¯s his application form, all his personal information is on it, and his phone number. Gift for you.¡± Zhang Caiyu said.
¡°No need, I¡¯ll ask him for it myself.¡±
¡°En, truly handsome.¡± Zhang Caiyu had a good rtionship with them. There were many gays in the dubbing circle, but there were none in their school, so as a rotten girl and head of the troupe, she expressed her frustration, but now it was different. Their troupe also had gays, and Zhang Caiyu almost happily said a ¡°Oh yeah¡±.
When they finished talking, they remembered that Zhou Xu was still in the audition room, so with a light cough Zhang Caiyu said into the microphone, ¡°Very good, you are epted, there is a unified pronunciation study ss next Monday, I hope to see you then.¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and walked away.
After he went out, he realized that the answer for everyone else was to wait for the notice, but he was the only one whose result was to be epted on the spot.
After being epted, Zhou Xu went back to the dormitory with Shuang Yue, of course he didn¡¯t say he was epted, but just followed suit and said he was waiting for the notice.
Shuang Yue had also been immersed in the ¡°beauty¡± of Su Chengqi, while Zhou Xu opened professional books on dubbing.
Zhou Xu had always liked to learn. Regarding knowledge he always felt that the more the better, and the more you knew, the more you would feel that knowledge was endless.
After going through so many worlds, he had never been a voice actor, and he wanted to learn it well this time.
From pronunciation to control, to how the oral and nasal cavities resonate, Zhou Xu learned very carefully, and by the time the pronunciation study ss began, Zhou Xu had learned most of the knowledge on voice acting.
The teacher of the dubbing study ss was a professional film school dubbing teacher, so when Zhou Xu came, there were already many people in the ssroom, many people had gone to the ssroom, and some people who just liked dubbing attended even if they were not admitted.
A ssroom that could hold one hundred and fifty people was crammed with more than two hundred people, and many people could only stand at the back, and Zhou Xu was one of them, he didn¡¯t expect the course to be so popr.
A few minutes after standing still, the teacher started to lecture.
The content was a little boring, but it couldn¡¯t stop the young people who loved dubbing, so the teacher felt very happy after the whole ss, and the students also really learned a lot.
Finally, the teacher began to teach how to change one¡¯s voice. He found a demonstrator. The demonstrator was none other than Xie Yibo, whom Zhou Xu saw that day.
If he hadn¡¯t seen anything wrong, the first person this man looked at after going on stage was Zhou Xu, Zhou Xu felt so.
Smiling slightly, Zhou Xu felt that the assumption at the beginning must be thetter, this man fell in love with himself at first sight. Besides in the original world, Xie Yibo didn¡¯te to this study ss at all, this time he certainly came for Zhou Xu.
So a long way away, Zhou Xu just yfully looked at the demonstrator on the podium, while the teacher seemed to deliberately make trouble for Xie Yibo, not letting him say anything cool. All the time learning all kinds of sounds, such as the sound of burping after eating, such as the sound of drunkenness, and then the sound of a child.
After Xie Yibo learned all the messy voices once again, the teacher said, ¡°Everybody could do the cool sounds. Go down.¡±
Zhou Xu could feel the man¡¯s deep helplessness, but his heart was smiling. He had to think of a way to get in touch with this man, at least he had to confirm if he was his lover or not.
But Zhou Xu finally found that he didn¡¯t have to find a way at all, because Xie Yibo was trying to get close to him. For example, at this moment, he went to Zhou Xu and held his ck framed eyes. He was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Zhou Xu, right? I¡¯m Bn Zhongtui from Xiaoxiao club.¡±
At this moment, Xie Yibo really regreted that he took such a stupid screen name. If he was called Bn Qunshu or an even more handsome name, certainly he could give a better impression, at least not a nasty screen name like Bn Zhongtui.
Chapter 104
Chapter 104
Face-pping the CV (3)
Editors: Nadralexe
¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Zhou Xu said dryly. He wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about this at all.
¡°Yeah, I just want to ask if you are willing to pick up a voice act role.¡±
Zhou Xu finally appeared to be a little interested and asked, ¡°Which character?¡±
¡°An... important character,¡± said Xie Yibo.
¡°What kind of importance?¡± Zhou Xu continued with his questions because he noticed that Xie Yibo was a little embarrassed after his first question. He guessed that it was just a way to start the conversation. Xie Yibo might not even have a n in mind, not to mention characters.
¡°It¡¯s going to be one of the important main characters. You can give it a try. We¡¯ll talk about the screeny tomorrow, alright?¡± said Xie Yibo.
Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±
He was almost certain that Xie Yibo didn¡¯t even have the screeny ready. Tonight, Xie Yibo would go back and find a random character from a random screeny just to make sure the lie wouldn¡¯t be made too obvious.
Putting out his hand, Zhou Xu said, ¡°Thank you, Bn Zhongtui ¡±
Xie Yibo shook hands with Zhou Xu and said with a husky, deep voice, ¡°My real name is Xie Yibo.¡±
¡°Hello, Xie Yibo.¡±
¡°Hello, Zhou Xu.¡±
From the heat, dryness, and familiarity, Zhou Xu could confirm that it was his lover whose name was Song Chenmo.
With a smile, Zhou Xu tightly shook Xie Yibo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
After that, they exchanged phone numbers and online contact info before returning to their dorms.
At night, Zhou Xu would always be online since he knew that his lover would be contacting his friend or looking for a good screeny, and at the same time, finding someone for Zhou Xu too. If sessful, his voice would even perhaps be requested.
Sure enough, at around seven in the night, Zhou Xu received a friend request from Xie Yibo.
After epting it, Zhou Xu immediately received a text from Xie Yibo, ¡°Zhou Xu, I¡¯ll add you into a group chat, there might be a few lines that the group leader wants you to y. He wants to hear your voice.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Right after, Zhou Xu was added into a group chat. There were about ten or so people in there, and they all seemed to know each other. Only after he joined for a minute, there were already over forty messages sent.
Carefully, Zhou Xu typed: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m new here, my name is Zhou Xu.¡± ¡±
[nner ¨C Burn your ex-boyfriend]: Yo, what¡¯s up?
[Script ¨C Moneyyy]: Hello, here, take this knife. There are some really strange people in this chat, you can use it to protect yourself.
[Editor ¨C Saw a ghost outside my window]: Hello, I¡¯m the editor, you can just call me Ghosty. Hug.jpg
[CV ¨C Bn Zhongtui]: Xiao Xu, give yourself a nickname, but if you don¡¯t want to that¡¯s fine too, many CVs use their real name.
[CV ¨C I love Song Chenmo]: Then I guess I¡¯ll just call myself this.
Suddenly, the group chat went silent.
Many people already started to DM Xie Yibo, mostly tofort him. He already said when he entered the group chat that he wanted to chase him, so they thought that this was about to be a single-sided love.
Xie Yibo was also a little nervous, but he still wanted to make sure.
[CV ¨C Bn Zhongtui]: Xiao Xu, who¡¯s Song Chenmo?
[CV ¨C I love Song Chenmo]: My love for the second half of my life.
[CV ¨C Bn Zhongtui]: Second half of your life?
[CV ¨C I love Song Chenmo]: I haven¡¯t met him yet, but I love this name, I¡¯ve loved it for centuries.
Zhou Xu had already confused almost everyone in the group chat, but Xie Yibo understood him. Song Chenmo was just a made-up figure, Zhou Xu¡¯s ideal lover. As for those ¡°centuries¡±, it must have been nothing more than a joke.
[CV ¨C Xiao Xu]: Actually, never mind, I¡¯ll just go with this.
[CV ¨C Bn Zhongtui]: Okay yes, this is better.
All the other members of the group chat let out a sigh of relief, for Xie Yibo. After that, Zhou Xu was requested to have his voice tested. He opened the audio message and said a few random sentences.
Upon hearing his voice, everyone who had some suspicions immediately had their doubts wiped, because Zhou Xu¡¯s voice was exactly what they had been looking for: top-notch quality.
In fact, Xie Yibo wasn¡¯t very much into BL shows, he only preferred heterosexual romance. Even if he had epted a BL script before, it was all side characters. This time, he took the initiative toe to the ¡°Evildoing Young Master¡± crew, which also gave them a surprise.
Xie Yibo was one of the big wigs of Xiaoxiao Club, and he had been in this industry since high school. At this point, he almost never epts a show without a fee. This time, not only did he volunteer to do it for free, but it was also a BL. This almost startled the other members of the ¡°Evildoing Young Master¡± show crew.
With a bigwig joining, any show¡¯s crew would be jumping in excitement.
¡°Evildoing Young Master¡± was a very romantic BL novel. It was not very long, but the pace was very steady. Plus some memorable events, the novel should be pretty interesting to read and also very appealing to Zhou Xu. This was another reason Xie Yibo asked for this show and requested Zhou Xu to join.
Xie Yibo has already asked, they said that this show would finish in about three seasons, and they have chosen all the side characters already. As for the main character, they wanted to choose a famous CV, but that CV was asking too high of a price, so they ended up having to choose someone else.
Nowadays, these types of shows all work with their licensed tforms. If they y their show on their licensed tforms, they obviously would get money. But this show didn¡¯t have any contracts with any tforms, it was purely created from interest.
Of course, if the end product turned out to be surprisingly good, they would still be likely tond a license. By the second and third season, if there were audiences who would want to pay money to listen, they and the original novel¡¯s author might both receive some profits.
This has happened many times before, but there was always a catch, and that was the first season must be extraordinary and receive a huge audience.
And now with the addition of Xie Yibo, their chances ofnding a license with a tform have just increased significantly.
As for the newbie, Zhou Xu, Xie Yibo said that he would be responsible to train him, making everyone even less worried. Now that they found the MC, they were ready to start the actual production process.
The nner was a very friendlydy. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know what her real name was, he only knew that her nickname was ¡°Burn your ex-boyfriend¡±, so everyone called her ¡°Burny¡±.
The narrator was from another club. The person had a very calm and clear voice, perfect for the role.
They mostly chatted online and rarely requested to meet. However, Xie Yibo wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with this. He wanted to see Zhou Xu every day.
A message notification popped up. Zhou Xu opened it, and it was Xie Yibo asking him if he wanted to practice the script together.
Zhou Xu knew that they weren¡¯t performing a drama, so there wasn¡¯t a need to practice lines with others. But if it was for some other reason, then practicing with others would be a ¡°must¡±.
¡°Yeah, I got time, I don¡¯t have sses this afternoon,¡± Zhou Xu replied.
Then, his phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID and then smiled, it was Xie Yibo.
¡°Hello.¡±
¡°Hello, Zhou Xu, this is Xie Yibo, would you like toe to the recording room?¡±
¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any other recordings nned today.¡±
¡°So there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else inside, and we don¡¯t need to find another quiet ce, what do you think?¡±
¡°Excellent.¡±
After hanging up, Zhou Xu quickly changed into a green T-shirt and light orange shorts, along with dark blue canvas shoes.
The color choice was very interesting and bright, but it was able to trace out his tall figure and his long pretty legs.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t have a lot of leg hair, and his legs were also very white. Looking from behind, his calf that was showing was very pretty.
But that was it, nothing gorgeous, just pretty.
Since this person liked legs so much, Zhou Xu decided to show a lot of his legs. If this person decided to not like him simply because his legs didn¡¯t look good enough, then this type of person should just go marry a leg.
After he arrived at the club, there was indeed no one there, not even Xie Yibo, so he started reading a book to kill time.
The afternoon sun shone onto the teenager sitting at the corner.
The air was calm; the time came to a pause.
This scene seemed to have been carved into Xie Yibo¡¯s memories. It was a moment that he would never forget.
His heart was racing. Xie Yibo didn¡¯t even know why he fell in love with Zhou Xu at first sight, but since the first time they met, Xie Yibo sank in and couldn¡¯t get out.
Maybe it was the natural attraction that people like Zhou Xu had. Xie Yibo didn¡¯t know why, but he knew that he liked that pair of eyes, that smile, that voice... everything on Zhou Xu.
Love would sometimes be like that. It couldn¡¯t be exined with words or logic. You just sank in without knowing why.
Realizing that someone was here, Zhou Xu looked up under the orange afternoon sunlight and smiled.
On the other side of the hallway, Xie Yibo felt like Zhou Xu was glowing like a god. He even wanted to kiss Zhou Xu¡¯s toes to prove his loyalty.
¡°So, you are here,¡± said Zhou Xu.
For a moment, anynguage was useless. Xie Yibo couldn¡¯t control himself and approached Zhou Xu, tightly enclosing him into his arms.
Zhou Xu didn¡¯t know what Xie Yibo was feeling, but he felt secure being hugged by someone he loved.
They just hugged each other in the hallway until a beautiful girl walked by.
The girl gasped in surprise, ¡°Ah?¡±
Zhou Xu and Xie Yibo finally separated. After seeing their faces, the girl turned from surprise to excitement. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t understand, but Xie Yibo did. That girl was the president of their club, a president that wanted a gay pair in her club.
Now she was satisfied, she probably would be excited for the whole week. But Xie Yibo still needed her to calm down. After all, Zhou Xu hadn¡¯t epted his love.
¡°President, you...¡±
¡°Please continue, continue, pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need, you came here to...¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, you two can go, go ahead, I¡¯ll stay here on guard and make sure no onees in to disturb you guys.¡±
Zhou Xu, Xie Yibo: ¡°...¡±
¡°Thank you, president, but there¡¯s no need, we just want to use the recording room.¡±
¡°Just the two of you?¡± Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes grew even brighter. This was because the club only had three recording rooms, all of which were very small. It should only fit two people, and the space was very tight.
¡°What are you all doing?¡± At this time, another voice sounded. It was none other than Su Chengqi, who also came to record.
Just as he finished, Zhang Caiyu had already pulled him to the side. Su Chengqi looked at her inplete confusion.
And then he, an almost six-feet-tall man, was forcefully pulled away by Zhang Caiyu, who was more than half a foot shorter than him.
Chapter 105
Chapter 105
Face-pping the CV (4)
Editors: Nadralexe
To his headstrong president, Xie Yibo wanted to say: Nice work!
Someday I have to find a chance to invite Zhang Caiyu to a big meal to show my gratitude, thought Xie Yibo.
¡°Do you have the key?¡± Zhou Xu said with a unique charm.
Xie Yibo felt that he was really vulgar because he felt that he would fall for Zhou Xu just by listening to Zhou Xu¡¯s voice.
¡°Yes, yes.¡± Clearing his mind of these thoughts, Xie Yibo unlocked the door.
The club room had four keys. The club president Zhang Caiyu had one, the vice president had one, and Xie Yibo and Su Chengqi each had one.
There were a lot of girls in Xiaoxiao Club, but the popr ones were always the male CVs, which troubled the club quite a bit. The only popr female CV was probably Zhang Caiyu herself.
As for the vice president, people even doubted if the person even existed.
The room was arge ssroom with chairs lined up on both sides. It didn¡¯t have any desks and the wall was filled with posters of audio dramas they created. Aside from those, there were also pictures of club alumni who have graduated.
After walking across all the posters, they reached a door.
It led to another room that was divided in half. One was for recording equipment, and the other had three small studios for recording.
Zhou Xu looked at the three recording studios, and it was indeed very small. It would seem crowded with just two people.
Turning around, Zhou Xu saw Xie Yibo¡¯s nce. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t speak, because obviously, he was the only person in Xie Yibo¡¯s eyes, and his look was even hot and scorching.
¡°Going in?¡±
¡°Yeah, you go ahead first. I¡¯ll make some adjustments to the equipment.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Zhou Xu went first and stood in front of a microphone. Zhou Xu looked at Xie Yibo through the ss.
Xie Yibo was surprised by Zhou Xu again.
Returning to his senses quickly, he turned on the equipment and then entered the recording studio.
Taking out the script that had been prepared, Xie Yibo said: ¡°Which part shall we start on?¡±
¡°You only brought one copy of the script?¡± asked Zhou Xu. ¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Xie Yibo replied. Deliberately appearing calm was a bit silly, but it was inexplicably moving. His earlobes were already red, which seemed to be because of embarrassment, but he might just be shy.
Zhou Xu knew this problem with his lover. When his lover was shy, it would always be the earlobes that turn red first before the face.
The shiny appearance of the earlobes was very attractive. In the past, Zhou Xu always liked to bite on it, and his lover would always look at him indulgently, while Zhou Xu would continue to tease.
Of course, at this time, the two had just met. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t do these presumptuously. He just nodded and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a look at it.¡±
¡°Where should we start?¡± asked Xie Yibo again.
Zhou Xu turned to a random page and said, ¡°This one will do.¡±
Xie Yibo followed Zhou Xu¡¯s fingers and looked. Then he felt that something was surging in his body because Zhou Xu was pointing at the scene when the MC and ML first went to bed together.
Because it was the first time, both of them were a bit embarrassed, but they were looking forward to it. It didn¡¯t go well the first time and ended hastily, but the second time, the scene became unusually sweet.
They changed into all sorts of postures, and they groaned constantly. This section barely had any dialogue, it was mostly just ¡°breathing heavily.¡±
Xie Yibo finished reading the section of the script and turned to ask Zhou Xu, ¡°Are you sure?¡±
The two of them were close to each other, and when Xie Yibo turned, his lips brushed against Zhou Xu¡¯s face. As if something had touched his heart, it felt itchy.
Looking down at Zhou Xu who wasn¡¯t paying attention, Xie Yibo sighed in relief. But then, he saw Zhou Xu looking at him with a light smile and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±
Xie Yibo was taken aback, he felt that a certain part of his body had swelled, which was simply too embarrassing.
¡°No... Nothing.¡±
Xie Yibo answered. He thought that this would be enjoyable, but now it turned into a torturing, and he had to endure all of it.
¡°Then let¡¯s read it over, and you can point out how we can improve.¡±
¡°Alright. You should also read the narration first. I¡¯ll step in for the other parts, okay?¡±
Zhou Xu nodded and looked over the script for a while before starting.
As he narrated, his tone was very calm. In fact, this narration was already very good by itself. If various music and sounds were added after editing, it could produce an amazing effect, especially since his voice was on the softer side. So, as long as the plot wasn¡¯t too action-packed, Zhou Xu¡¯s narration would work well.
The dialogue between Xie Yibo and Zhou Xu followed right after.
Xie Yibo: Lu Zhixi, I like you, I like you very much.
Zhou Xu: Brother Chen...Don¡¯t, don¡¯t hold me so tight...
Xie Yibo: Xiao Xi, don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t want to hurt you either...
Zhou Xu: Brother Chen... Ah... It hurts... Brother Chen, don¡¯t... Ah...
Lu Zhixi is the evildoing young master in the y and had a seductive power. There were countless people who loved him, but he only loved Brother Chen the most.
Brother Chen was the overbearing ML, a man who would not hesitate to fight the whole world in order to get Lu Zhixi.
Xie Yibo was acting for Brother Chen, and Zhou Xu was acting for Lu Zhixi.
After finishing the first section, Xie Yibo made up an excuse, ¡°Zhou Xu, you take a look at the uing lines. I need to leave for a moment. You did very well.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you for thepliment.¡± Zhou Xu smiled, and his curving eyebrows made his smile even prettier.
Xie Yibo opened the door and escaped the studio, leaving Zhou Xu alone in the studio. He saw Xie Yibo hardening.
When Zhou Xu was reading the script, he could feel that Xie Yibo swallowed every once in a while, so Zhou Xu read more and more charmingly. He just wanted to see if he could turn this senior into a beast just by reading.
After they finished, his that part must have turned into a beast, but his sanity was still there, so he ran away. Zhou Xu smiled.
Xie Yibo ran straight for the restroom because he really couldn¡¯t take it any longer. When Zhou Xu was reading that certain part, it made Xie Yibo feel that he was really being hurt, and under the breathing sound was a sexy feeling.
Xie Yibo was going crazy. He couldn¡¯t stay with Zhou Xu anymore, because he was afraid that he might do that to Zhou Xu any time.
After a while, Xie Yibo returned to the studio.
As soon as he opened the door, Xie Yibo noticed that Zhou Xu was wearing shorts today. As a fan of beautiful legs, he even forgot to look at Zhou Xu¡¯s legs. Sure enough, Xie Yibo thought that he must have fallen in love with Zhou Xu as a person.
¡°You¡¯re back? You seem hot.¡±
Xie Yibo wiped the sweat from his forehead and brushed his hair. Of course, he was hot.
¡°Oh, I just sweat very often.¡±
¡°Should we continue?¡±
¡°We should save the rest for next time.¡± If they continue, Xie Yibo might experience that again, so he said, ¡°Zhou Xu, do you know that street outside the south gate? The street food there is great.¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been there a couple of times.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go have the chopped ribs there. It¡¯s amazing! ¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Zhou Xu frankly agreed, but it was only three-thirty in the afternoon. The two looked at each other, and Zhou Xu said, ¡°Should we go look around the school first?¡±
Xie Yibo was embarrassed again. He could only nod his head and followed Zhou Xu out of the club room.
Xie Yibo found out that he was simply retarded in front of Zhou Xu. He would never be like this when he was in front of others. He never knew what blushing was, and he didn¡¯t even know what it felt like to be helpless, yet he had experienced all that being in front of Zhou Xu.
Fortunately, Zhou Xu didn¡¯t seem to notice, otherwise, he felt that his life could be over.
The two of them walked along the campus walkway, and Zhou Xu asked about the club as Xie Yibo patiently answered. They looked like friends that had known each other for a long time.
¡°You¡¯ve met the president already. Although she acts like an idiot all day, her skills are quite good, and she was a CV herself. She livesteams every Wednesday and Saturday night. Sometimes singing and sometimes reading poems and short stories. She makes quite a good amount of money from that. She led us to participate in the university audio dramapetitionst year. Our club won the highest award, did you know?¡±
¡°Yeah, I know. I came to this school because of that, ¡± said Zhou Xu.
¡°Really? I didn¡¯t actually want to participate that time, but she forced me to.¡±
¡°What did she use to force you toe?¡±
¡°My virginity, hahaha.¡±
Zhou Xu alsoughed, ¡°Did she say that if you didn¡¯t participate, she would get someone to go after you?¡±
¡°No, she said she would do it herself,¡± said Xie Yibo, ¡°I thought about it, and it terrified me. So, I went.¡±
¡°Looks like you are quite scared of her.¡±
¡°Everyone is.¡±
¡°What about Su Chengqi?¡± asked Zhou Xu.
¡°Oh, he usually listens to the president, so you can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s scared or not. I don¡¯t know him that well, and we haven¡¯t done much together.¡±
Xie Yibo spoke very calmly, but Zhou Xu could tell that he didn¡¯t go along well with Suchengqi. At least, Xie Yibo didn¡¯t like Suchengqi very much. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have said it so briefly.
As they were walking. They saw two peopleing in their direction. Sure enough, it was the two protagonists Shuang Yue and Su Chengqi.
Zhou Xu turned his head to look at Xie Yibo and found that the expression on his face changed from the tenderness he had just now to an icy look.
Shuangyue greeted them happily, ¡°Hello there!¡±
Zhou Xu and Xie Yibo nodded, and Su Chengqi chuckled as he waved. Then, the four of them passed by.
However, none of them expected that they would meet again during dinner.
Chapter 106
Chapter 106
Face-pping the CV (5)
Editors: Nadralexe
Now that the four of them have encountered each other, including the super-active Shuang Yue, they ended up sitting down at the same table.
Xie Yibo and Su Chengqi just nodded and greeted each other in a polite way. Zhou Xu still had the nothing-to-do-with-me face on and only cared about the food in front of him. Now, the only person left to lighten the atmosphere was Shuang Yue alone.
In fact, Shuang Yue also felt that it was getting awkward. He and Zhou Xu did have a little problem before, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t much of a big deal at all. He couldn¡¯t understand why Zhou Xu would keep that in mind for so long. They were all men, and it was just a matter of a little money.
What Shuang Yue couldn¡¯t understand was how Zhou Xu and the legendary Bn Zhongtui got together. He works very hard to get to Su Chengqi.
As they talked, their conversationnded on the new radio drama they were working on. After all, they were all members of the Xiaoxiao Club, and such information was not meant to be hidden. Who would hide it? The more people knew about their dramas, the better.
This time, Shuang Yue couldn¡¯t understand it anymore. Howe Zhou Xu not only got close to Xie Yibo but also got a leading role in the drama?
Noticing Xie Yibo¡¯s nces toward Zhou Xu, Shuang Yue suddenly had a guess. Did Zhou Xu get the position through a special rtionship?
A hint of disdain arose in his heart. Zhou Xu was not only stingy but also a scum.
Zhou Xu did not care about Shuang Yue at all, and Xie Yibo¡¯s gaze had always been on Zhou Xu. The only person that noticed Shuang Yue was Su Chengqi.
Following Shuang Yue¡¯s eyes, Su Chengqi saw Zhou Xu eating carelessly. It seemed that nothing in the world could interrupt him, making him look as pure as the spring water, bright and cool.
In a moment, his heartbeat lost control. When he heard from Xie Yibo that this person was Zhou Xu, he could understand his inexplicable mood. It turned out that this inexplicable feeling was love.
Zhou Xu suddenly felt a bit ufortable while eating. Looking up, he saw Su Chengqi staring at him. It was a hopeful stare, he could feel it.
Beside Su Chengqi, Shuang Yue was also looking at him, but with a different look in his eyes.
Zhou Xu continued to eat casually, but Shuang Yue said, ¡°Hey, I envy you for having such rtionships, unlike me, who got none. Being a newbie in the industry with no one to back up is so hard. So much easier with some support.¡±
Everyone at the table was smart enough to tell that Su Chengqi was talking about Zhou Xu, so Su Chengqi turned and said to Shuang Yue coldly, ¡°Stop the nonsense!¡±
Su Chengqi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Chengqi would be on Zhou Xu¡¯s side and scold him so harshly.
Xie Yibo looked at Shuang Yue and said, ¡°Yeah, a newbie like you will just take it the hard way. Zhou Xu got my support.¡±
Shuang Yue¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°Senior, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t say I was talking about Zhou Xu.¡±
Xie Yibo smiled and answered, ¡°In that case, then I¡¯m going to make it clear that Zhou Xu has my support, and you need to shut your trap.¡±
¡°Senior, what are you scolding me for?¡± Shuang Yue stood up, looking very angry.
Zhou Xu tapped on the table gently and said, ¡°Go outside if you want to pick a fight. Sit, if you want to talk. Also, the weak will only see others¡¯ sess and ignore others¡¯ hard work. In the end, they will only be able to envy others¡¯ achievements.¡±
A few words fiercely elevated himpared to Shuang Yue.
Shuang Yue¡¯s face turned red. He stared at Zhou Xu and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s the weak here? Who¡¯s envying?¡±
Zhou Xu smiled and said, ¡°Shuang Yue, I didn¡¯t point anyone out here, so don¡¯t put yourself on the spot here. Who doesn¡¯t know how to argue, right?¡±
Shuang Yue was trembling. He pointed at Zhou Xu speechlessly, and finally, he fell into tears from his anger.
Zhou Xu looked at Xie Yibo and said, ¡°Shall we eat somewhere else? This time, I¡¯ll treat you to something.¡±
Xie Yibo nodded, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not full yet either. There¡¯s a hotpot ce nearby that¡¯s pretty good and not expensive.¡±
¡°Sounds good.¡±
Like that, Shuang Yue defined how to make one¡¯s own humiliation. What made him even more frustrating was that Xie Yibo and Zhou Xu never took him seriously at all.
Zhou Xu and Xie Yibo left. Looking at Zhou Xu¡¯s back, Su Chengqi¡¯s liking toward Shunag Yue turned into annoyance.
At this time, he couldn¡¯t just leave Shuang Yue here crying, so he triedforting him, but after a while, Shuang Yue started crying even harder. Shuang Yue was more difficult tofort than any girlfriends he had before. The annoyance gradually expanded.
Su Chengqi was crying when he heard the sound of the chair moving. He looked and saw Su Chengqi leaving without another word.
Shuang Yue wiped his tears and asked, ¡°Senior, are you leaving?¡±
I don¡¯t know how tofort you, and it¡¯s useless just staying here, so I thought it would be the best for you to calm down a bit by yourself.¡± Su Chengqi said while trying to keep his calm.
¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore. Please don¡¯t leave me yet.¡± Shuang Yue wiped his tears again. His enduring look actually looked quite beautiful.
Su Chengqi sat back down and said, ¡°You want to work on audio dramas, right? I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±
Really? Thank you, Senior.¡±
Shuang Yue finally broke from his crying to a smile, and he looked very cute. Although it wasn¡¯tparable to Zhou Xu¡¯s temperament, it still had its own beauty.
Su Chengqi smiled. He used to like the cute type, but after seeing Zhou Xu, he lost interest immediately. Maybe it would be fine to sleep with this kind of person for one night, but no way would he want a longsting rtionship.
Su Chengqi didn¡¯t mind if he dated a boy or a girl, but he never had a boyfriend before, mainly because there wasn¡¯t a male that moved him. Girls, on the other hand, were much better at using their advantages to lure men.
It was also because of this, that very few people knew that he was bisexual.
Although others wouldn¡¯t know, Xie Yibo knew this very well, because Xie Yibo was the first man that Su Chengqi liked.
It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Xie Yibo knew about this either.
Before, Su Chengqi and Xie Yibo were best friends. They were both in the same grade, and both entered the same major. Since they were also both CVs in Xiaoxiao Club, they encountered each other frequently.
But one day, Su Chengqi asked Xie Yibo for help. Su Chengqi lied to Xie Yibo saying that he was drunk at the bar and didn¡¯t know how to get back.
After getting the call, Xie Yibo went to find Su Chengqi immediately, but unexpectedly, Su Chengqi gave Xie Yibo a drugged drink.
Xie Yibo drank it, and when he woke up, he was in a hotel room with all his clothes removed. There was another person in the room taking a bath. That person was Su Chengqi.
Looking at a new bottle of lubricant next to him, Xie Yibo knew exactly what Su Chengqi was about to do.
He found some ice cubes, put them in water, and dumped the inc water on himself to keep himself awake.
After fully recovering, he put on his clothes, dragged Su Chengqi out of the bathroom, and beat him up.
Since then, the pair of best friends started avoiding each other, and it was also at that time did Su Chengqi realize that Xie Yibo had an even tougher background than his.
He was lucky that Xie Yibo didn¡¯te for him, or else, Su Chengqi wouldn¡¯t even know how he would end up.
After Zhou Xu and Xie Yibo went out, Zhou Xu asked why Xie Yibo and Su Chengqi didn¡¯t seem to go along well, and Xie Yibo briefly exined what happened.
After listening, a thought suddenly popped up in Zhou Xu¡¯s mind. So, his love can be a receiver too?
After that, Zhou Xu felt that his body was covered in a cold sweat.
Xie Yibo saw that Zhou Xu was unresponsive, and he asked, ¡°Are you okay, Zhou Xu?¡±
Zhou Xu turned his head to look at Xie Yibo. He was tall and had a wide chest. Very handsome.
Zhou Xu imagined what would happen. He still liked the way this person served himself, rather than epting the pleasure.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Xu replied. However, his impression of Su Chengqi became unredeemable.
His actions were a felony. Not to mention the way he acted, the victim¡¯s reputation would be ruined by that.
In fact, this was true in many crimes. The victim was unable to do anything, making the criminal more ruthless.
¡°The reason that I forgave Su Chengqi was that my family did owe Su Chengqi¡¯s family a favor. There was a time when my father was wrongly used of bribery, and it was Su Chengqi¡¯s father who cleared my father. Su Chengqi didn¡¯t know about this at first, and he didn¡¯t even know me, but I know about this very well. Now, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡± Xie Yibo said.
He would not hide anything in front of Zhou Xu. He had already made up his mind.
Zhou Xu did not know what to say, so he just listened. He also understood this situation, and he should be careful in the future, because if Su Chengqi did this to Xie Yibo, he might also dare to do this to Zhou Xu.
If it was face-to-face, Zhou Xu wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Su Chengqi, but he should still be cautious of such insidious tricks.
¡°You¡¯ve already done your best,¡± said Zhou Xu.
¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll dare mess with me again.¡±
¡°Because your father is at a higher position, right?¡± Zhou Xu could guess the reason. A person like Su Chengqi could be simply thought of as a bully. If it weren¡¯t for Xie Yibo¡¯s father, he would definitely still be able to do such a thing again.
¡°Yeah.¡±
After that, the two of them chatted a little more. Zhou Xu liked Xie Yibo¡¯s voice, even when they were just casually talking. No wonder he became so famous, his voice was naturally attractive.
If he closed his eyes, this voice could touch his heart.
When they were about to separate, Zhou Xu asked with a smile, ¡°Why did you hug me today?¡±
¡°Because I like you.¡±
After saying that, Xie Yibo was stunned by what he said himself, but to his surprise, Zhou Xu immediately followed, ¡°I like you too.¡±
When Xie Yibo was still in a daze, Zhou Xu returned to his dorm.
A few dayster, Zhou Xu was forced to go to a dorm gathering. The three of his roommates kept bringing this up one after the other, saying that it was a collective activity, and if Zhou Xu did not participate, they would not be able to go either.
After getting there, Zhou Xu found out that this so-called gathering was to go meet Su Chengqi together.
He sneered coldly. Zhou Xu turned around and walked away. Before he could get far, he stopped and knew that the danger was close. He wanted to avoid it, but then, a strong smell came.
He wanted to move, but he couldn¡¯t.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!